http___www.trusaint.com_croatian__1.xml
2.1 2.2 2.3 2.4 3.1 3.2 4.1 4.2 4.3 4.4 4.5 5.1 5.2 6.1 6.2 7.1 8.1 8.2 9.1 9.2 9.3 10.1 10.2 11.1 11.2 11.3 12.1 12.2 13.1 13.2 14.1 14.2 15.1 15.2 16.1 16.2 16.3 17.1 17.2 17.3 18.1 18.2 18.3 19.1 19.2 19.3 19.4 20.1 20.2 20.3 21.1 21.2 22.1 22.2 23.1 23.2 23.3 24.1 24.2 24.3 24.4 25.1 25.2 25.3 25.4 25.5 26.1 26.2 26.3 27.1 27.2 27.3 28.1 28.2 28.3 29.1 29.2 30.1 30.2 31.1 31.2 34.1 34.2 34.3 35.1 35.2 35.3 36.1 36.2 36.3 37.1 37.2 38.1 39.1 39.2 39.3 40.1 40.2 41.1 42.1 42.2 43.1 43.2 44.1 44.2 45.1 45.2 46.1 46.2 46.3 47.1 47.2 47.3 48.1 48.2 49.1 49.2 49.3 50.1 50.2 50.3 51.1 51.2 51.3 51.4 51.5 52.1 52.2 52.3 52.4 53.1 53.2 54.1 54.2 55.1 55.2 56.1 56.2 56.3 57.1 57.2 58.1 58.2 58.3 59.1 60.1 60.2 62.1 62.2 63.1 63.2 63.3 64.1 64.2 65.1 65.2 66.1 66.2 66.3 66.4 67.1 67.2 68.1 68.2 69.1 69.2 69.3 70.1 70.2 71.1 71.2 72.1 72.2 72.3 73.1 73.2 73.3 74.1 74.2 75.1 75.2 75.3 75.4 76.1 76.2 76.3 77.1 78.1 78.2 78.3 79.1 79.2 80.1 80.2 81.1 82.1 82.2 82.3 83.1 83.2 83.3 84.1 84.2 84.3 85.1 85.2 86.1 87.1 87.2 88.1 88.2 88.3 88.4 89.1 89.2 90.1 90.2 91.1 91.2 92.1 92.2 92.3 92.4 92.5 93.1 93.2 93.3 93.4 94.1 94.2 94.3 94.4 94.5 94.6 95.1 95.2 95.3 96.1 96.2 96.3 97.1 97.2 98.1 98.2 99.1 100.1 101.1 101.2 101.3 102.1 102.2 103.1 103.2 104.1 105.1 105.2 106.1 106.2 107.1 107.2 107.3 108.1 108.2 108.3 109.1 109.2 109.3 110.1 111.1 112.1 112.2 113.1 113.2 115.1 115.2 115.3 116.1 116.2 116.3 116.4 117.1 117.2 117.3 118.1 118.2 119.1 119.2 119.3 119.4 120.1 120.2 121.1 122.1 122.2 123.1 123.2 124.1 124.2 124.3 126.1 126.2 127.1 127.2 128.1 129.1 129.2 129.3 130.1 131.1 131.2 131.3 131.4 132.1 132.2 133.1 134.1 134.2 134.3 134.4 135.1 135.2 135.3 136.1 136.2 136.3 137.1 139.1 140.1 141.1 142.1 143.1 143.2 143.3 143.4 143.5 143.6 143.7 143.8 144.1 147.1 147.2 147.3 148.1 148.2 149.1 149.2 149.3 150.1 150.2 151.1 151.2 151.3 152.1 152.2 153.1 153.2 154.1 154.2 154.3 155.1 156.1 156.2 157.1 157.2 157.3 158.1 158.2 158.3 158.4 159.1 159.2 160.1 160.2 160.3 161.1 162.1 163.1 164.1 164.2 165.1 165.2 165.3 165.4 166.1 167.1 167.2 167.3 167.4 168.1 168.2 168.3 168.4 169.1 169.2 170.1 170.2 171.1 171.2 172.1 172.2 173.1 173.2 175.1 175.2 175.3 175.4 175.5 176.1 176.2 176.3 176.4 176.5 177.1 177.2 177.3 177.4 178.1 178.2 179.1 179.2 180.1 180.2 180.3 181.1 181.2 182.1 182.2 183.1 183.2 183.3 184.1 184.2 185.1 185.2 185.3 186.1 186.2 186.3 187.1 187.2 187.3 188.1 188.2 188.3 189.1 189.2 190.1 190.2 190.3 191.1 192.1 192.2 192.3 192.4 193.1 193.2 194.1 194.2 195.1 195.2 195.3 196.1 196.2 198.1 198.2 198.3 199.1 199.2 200.1 200.2 200.3 201.1 201.2 201.3 202.1 202.2 203.1 203.2 203.3 203.4 204.1 204.2 204.3 205.1 206.1 206.2 206.3 207.1 207.2 208.1 208.2 209.1 209.2 209.3 210.1 210.2 211.1 211.2 211.3 211.4 212.1 213.1 213.2 214.1 214.2 215.1 215.2 215.3 215.4 215.5 216.1 217.1 217.2 218.1 218.2 218.3 218.4 218.5 220.1 221.1 221.2 222.1 222.2 223.1 223.2 223.3 224.1 224.2 224.3 225.1 225.2 226.1 226.2 227.1 228.1 228.2 228.3 228.4 228.5 229.1 229.2 230.1 230.2 231.1 231.2 232.1 232.2 233.1 234.1 234.2 234.3 235.1 235.2 235.3 236.1 236.2 237.1 237.2 237.3 238.1 238.2 239.1 239.2 239.3 240.1 241.1 241.2 242.1 242.2 242.3 243.1 244.1 244.2 245.1 245.2 246.1 246.2 247.1 248.1 250.1 250.2 251.1 251.2 251.3 252.1 252.2 253.1 253.2 253.3 254.1 254.2 254.3 255.1 255.2 255.3 256.1 256.2 256.3 256.4 256.5 257.1 257.2 258.1 259.1 259.2 259.3 260.1 260.2 260.3 261.1 262.1 262.2 263.1 264.1 264.2 264.3 265.1 265.2 265.3 266.1 266.2 267.1 267.2 268.1 268.2 269.1 270.1 270.2 270.3 271.1 271.2 271.3 271.4 272.1 272.2 273.1 273.2 273.3 274.1 274.2 274.3 275.1 276.1 276.2 277.1 277.2 277.3 278.1 278.2 279.1 279.2 280.1 281.1 282.1 282.2 284.1 284.2 284.3 285.1 285.2 285.3 286.1 286.2 286.3 286.4 286.5 286.6 287.1 287.2 288.1 288.2 288.3 289.1 290.1 291.1 292.1 292.2 292.3 292.4 293.1 293.2 293.3 293.4 294.1 294.2 295.1 295.2 296.1 296.2 296.3 297.1 297.2 297.3 298.1 298.2 298.3 299.1 300.1 300.2 301.1 301.2 301.3 302.1 302.2 302.3 302.4 302.5 303.1 303.2 304.1 304.2 304.3 304.4 305.1 305.2 305.3 306.1 306.2 306.3 307.1 308.1 309.1 309.2 310.1 311.1 312.1 312.2 313.1 313.2 313.3 314.1 316.1 316.2 316.3 317.1 317.2 317.3 318.1 318.2 318.3 319.1 319.2 319.3 319.4 320.1 321.1 321.2 322.1 322.2 323.1 323.2 323.3 324.1 324.2 325.1 326.1 326.2 326.3 326.4 327.1 327.2 327.3 327.4 328.1 328.2 328.3 329.1 329.2 329.3 329.4 329.5 330.1 330.2 330.3 331.1 331.2 332.1 332.2 333.1 333.2 334.1 335.1 335.2 335.3 335.4 335.5 335.6 336.1 336.2 336.3 337.1 338.1 338.2 339.1 339.2 340.1 341.1 342.1 342.2 343.1 343.2 343.3 344.1 345.1 346.1 346.2 347.1 347.2 347.3 347.4 348.1 349.1 349.2 349.3 351.1 351.2 352.1 352.2 353.1 353.2 354.1 354.2 355.1 355.2 355.3 355.4 356.1 356.2 356.3 357.1 357.2 357.3 358.1 358.2 358.3 359.1 359.2 360.1 360.2 361.1 361.2 361.3 362.1 362.2 362.3 362.4 363.1 364.1 365.1 365.2 365.3 366.1 366.2 366.3 367.1 367.2 368.1 368.2 369.1 369.2 369.3 370.1 370.2 371.1 371.2 372.1 372.2 372.3 372.4 373.1 373.2 374.1 375.1 375.2 376.1 376.2 376.3 377.1 377.2 377.3 378.1 378.2 378.3 379.1 379.2 379.3 380.1 380.2 380.3 381.1 381.2 381.3 382.1 382.2 383.1 383.2 384.1 386.1 386.2 387.1 387.2 387.3 387.4 388.1 388.2 389.1 390.1 390.2 390.3 391.1 392.1 392.2 393.1 393.2 394.1 394.2 395.1 395.2 396.1 397.1 397.2 397.3 398.1 399.1 399.2 399.3 400.1 400.2 401.1 401.2 402.1 402.2 403.1 403.2 403.3 404.1 404.2 404.3 404.4 405.1 405.2 406.1 406.2 406.3 407.1 407.2 408.1 408.2 408.3 409.1 409.2 410.1 410.2 411.1 411.2 412.1 412.2 412.3 413.1 413.2 413.3 414.1 414.2 415.1 415.2 415.3 415.4 415.5 415.6 416.1 416.2 417.1 417.2 417.3 418.1 418.2 418.3 419.1 420.1 420.2 421.1 422.1 422.2 423.1 423.2 424.1 424.2 426.1 426.2 426.3 427.1 427.2 428.1 428.2 429.1 429.2 429.3 430.1 430.2 430.3 431.1 432.1 432.2 433.1 433.2 434.1 435.1 435.2 436.1 436.2 437.1 437.2 437.3 438.1 438.2 438.3 439.1 439.2 439.3 440.1 441.1 442.1 442.2 442.3 443.1 443.2 444.1 445.1 445.2 446.1 446.2 447.1 447.2 448.1 448.2 449.1 449.2 449.3 449.4 450.1 450.2 451.1 453.1 453.2 454.1 454.2 455.1 456.1 460.1 460.2 461.1 461.2 462.1 462.2 463.1 463.2 463.3 464.1 464.2 464.3 464.4 465.1 465.2 466.1 466.2 467.1 468.1 468.2 468.3 468.4 469.1 469.2 469.3 470.1 470.2 470.3 471.1 471.2 472.1 472.2 473.1 473.2 474.1 474.2 474.3 475.1 475.2 475.3 476.1 476.2 477.1 477.2 478.1 478.2 479.1 479.2 480.1 480.2 480.3 481.1 481.2 481.3 481.4 482.1 482.2 484.1 484.2 484.3 484.4 485.1 485.2 485.3 486.1 486.2 486.3 487.1 487.2 487.3 488.1 488.2 489.1 489.2 490.1 490.2 490.3 491.1 491.2 491.3 492.1 492.2 493.1 493.2 494.1 494.2 495.1 496.1 496.2 496.3 497.1 498.1 499.1 500.1 500.2 500.3 501.1 501.2 502.1 502.2 503.1 503.2 503.3 504.1 504.2 504.3 504.4 504.5 505.1 505.2 505.3 506.1 506.2 506.3 507.1 507.2 507.3 508.1 508.2 508.3 509.1 509.2 510.1 510.2 511.1 511.2 511.3 512.1 514.1 514.2 515.1 516.1 516.2 516.3 517.1 518.1 519.1 520.1 520.2 520.3 521.1 521.2 522.1 523.1 524.1 524.2 525.1 525.2 525.3 525.4 526.1 526.2 526.3 527.1 527.2 527.3 528.1 528.2 528.3 529.1 529.2 530.1 530.2 530.3 531.1 531.2 532.1 532.2 532.3 533.1 534.1 534.2 535.1 536.1 536.2 536.3 537.1 537.2 537.3 538.1 539.1 539.2 539.3 540.1 540.2 540.3 540.4 540.5 541.1 542.1 542.2 543.1 543.2 543.3 543.4 544.1 544.2 544.3 545.1 546.1 547.1 547.2 548.1 548.2 549.1 549.2 549.3 551.1 551.2 551.3 552.1 552.2 552.3 553.1 553.2 553.3 554.1 554.2 555.1 555.2 556.1 556.2 556.3 557.1 557.2 558.1 559.1 559.2 559.3 560.1 561.1 562.1 562.2 563.1 564.1 564.2 565.1 565.2 566.1 566.2 566.3 567.1 567.2 567.3 568.1 568.2 569.1 570.1 571.1 571.2 571.3 572.1 572.2 572.3 573.1 574.1 574.2 575.1 575.2 576.1 576.2 576.3 576.4 576.5 577.1 577.2 578.1 579.1 579.2 579.3 579.4 580.1 581.1 581.2 581.3 582.1 582.2 583.1 583.2 583.3 584.1 584.2 586.1 587.1 587.2 588.1 588.2 588.3 588.4 589.1 589.2 589.3 590.1 590.2 591.1 591.2 591.3 591.4 592.1 592.2 592.3 593.1 593.2 594.1 594.2 594.3 595.1 595.2 596.1 596.2 596.3 596.4 596.5 597.1 597.2 597.3 597.4 598.1 598.2 598.3 599.1 599.2 599.3 599.4 600.1 600.2 601.1 602.1 602.2 603.1 603.2 603.3 604.1 604.2 604.3 604.4 605.1 605.2 606.1 606.2 607.1 608.1 608.2 608.3 609.1 610.1 611.1 612.1 612.2 613.1 613.2 614.1 614.2 615.1 615.2 615.3 616.1 618.1 618.2 618.3 618.4 619.1 619.2 620.1 620.2 620.3 621.1 621.2 621.3 621.4 622.1 622.2 622.3 623.1 623.2 624.1 625.1 625.2 625.3 625.4 626.1 626.2 626.3 627.1 627.2 628.1 628.2 628.3 628.4 629.1 629.2 629.3 629.4 630.1 630.2 630.3 630.4 630.5 631.1 631.2 631.3 632.1 633.1 633.2 633.3 633.4 634.1 634.2 634.3 635.1 635.2 635.3 635.4 636.1 636.2 637.1 637.2 638.1 638.2 639.1 639.2 639.3 640.1 640.2 641.1 642.1 642.2 643.1 643.2 644.1 644.2 644.3 644.4 645.1 645.2 647.1 648.1 648.2 650.1 650.2 651.1 651.2 651.3 652.1 652.2 652.3 653.1 653.2 654.1 655.1 655.2 656.1 656.2 657.1 657.2 657.3 658.1 659.1 659.2 660.1 661.1 662.1 662.2 663.1 664.1 664.2 664.3 664.4 665.1 665.2 665.3 666.1 666.2 667.1 667.2 668.1 668.2 669.1 669.2 669.3 670.1 670.2 671.1 671.2 671.3 672.1 672.2 672.3 673.1 673.2 673.3 674.1 674.2 675.1 675.2 675.3 676.1 676.2 677.1 677.2 677.3 677.4 678.1 678.2 678.3 679.1 680.1 680.2 680.3 680.4 681.1 681.2 682.1 682.2 683.1 683.2 683.3 684.1 684.2 684.3 685.1 685.2 686.1 686.2 687.1 687.2 688.1 689.1 689.2 690.1 690.2 690.3 691.1 691.2 692.1 693.1 694.1 694.2 694.3 695.1 695.2 696.1 697.1 697.2 698.1 698.2 699.1 699.2 699.3 699.4 700.1 700.2 701.1 701.2 702.1 702.2 703.1 703.2 703.3 704.1 704.2 704.3 705.1 705.2 706.1 706.2 706.3 707.1 708.1 709.1 709.2 710.1 710.2 711.1 712.1 713.1 713.2 714.1 716.1 716.2 717.1 717.2 718.1 718.2 718.3 719.1 719.2 719.3 720.1 720.2 721.1 721.2 721.3 722.1 722.2 723.1 723.2 724.1 724.2 724.3 725.1 725.2 725.3 726.1 726.2 727.1 727.2 728.1 728.2 728.3 729.1 730.1 730.2 730.3 731.1 732.1 733.1 733.2 734.1 735.1 736.1 737.1 737.2 738.1 738.2 739.1 739.2 739.3 739.4 740.1 740.2 740.3 741.1 741.2 742.1 742.2 742.3 742.4 743.1 743.2 743.3 743.4 744.1 745.1 745.2 746.1 746.2 746.3 747.1 748.1 748.2 748.3 750.1 750.2 751.1 751.2 751.3 752.1 752.2 752.3 752.4 753.1 753.2 753.3 754.1 754.2 755.1 755.2 755.3 756.1 756.2 757.1 757.2 758.1 758.2 759.1 759.2 759.3 759.4 760.1 760.2 761.1 761.2 762.1 762.2 762.3 763.1 763.2 763.3 764.1 764.2 765.1 766.1 766.2 766.3 766.4 767.1 767.2 768.1 768.2 768.3 769.1 769.2 770.1 770.2 771.1 772.1 772.2 772.3 773.1 773.2 773.3 773.4 775.1 775.2 775.3 775.4 776.1 776.2 776.3 777.1 777.2 777.3 778.1 778.2 778.3 778.4 779.1 779.2 780.1 780.2 780.3 781.1 781.2 782.1 782.2 783.1 783.2 784.1 785.1 785.2 785.3 785.4 785.5 786.1 786.2 786.3 786.4 787.1 788.1 788.2 789.1 789.2 790.1 790.2 790.3 791.1 791.2 791.3 792.1 792.2 793.1 793.2 793.3 794.1 794.2 795.1 795.2 796.1 796.2 798.1 798.2 799.1 799.2 800.1 800.2 802.1 802.2 802.3 803.1 803.2 803.3 804.1 804.2 804.3 805.1 807.1 807.2 808.1 808.2 808.3 809.1 809.2 810.1 811.1 811.2 812.1 813.1 813.2 814.1 814.2 815.1 815.2 815.3 816.1 816.2 816.3 817.1 817.2 817.3 817.4 818.1 818.2 818.3 819.1 819.2 820.1 820.2 821.1 821.2 821.3 822.1 822.2 822.3 824.1 824.2 824.3 825.1 825.2 826.1 826.2 826.3 826.4 827.1 827.2 828.1 828.2 828.3 829.1 829.2 830.1 830.2 830.3 831.1 831.2 831.3 831.4 832.1 832.2 833.1 833.2 833.3 833.4 834.1 834.2 835.1 835.2 835.3 836.1 837.1 837.2 837.3 837.4 838.1 838.2 839.1 839.2 840.1 840.2 841.1 841.2 841.3 842.1 842.2 843.1 843.2 844.1 844.2 844.3 844.4 845.1 845.2 846.1 846.2 847.1 848.1 848.2 848.3 849.1 849.2 850.1 850.2 850.3 850.4 851.1 852.1 852.2 852.3 853.1 853.2 854.1 854.2 855.1 855.2 856.1 858.1 858.2 859.1 860.1 860.2 861.1 861.2 862.1 862.2 862.3 863.1 863.2 863.3 863.4 864.1 864.2 864.3 865.1 865.2 865.3 866.1 867.1 867.2 868.1 868.2 869.1 869.2 870.1 870.2 871.1 871.2 871.3 872.1 872.2 873.1 873.2 873.3 874.1 874.2 874.3 874.4 874.5 875.1 876.1 876.2 876.3 876.4 876.5 877.1 877.2 877.3 878.1 878.2 878.3 878.4 879.1 879.2 880.1 880.2 881.1 881.2 882.1 882.2 882.3 882.4 883.1 883.2 883.3 883.4 884.1 884.2 884.3 886.1 886.2 886.3 886.4 886.5 886.6 886.7 887.1 888.1 888.2 889.1 889.2 889.3 890.1 891.1 891.2 891.3 891.4 892.1 893.1 893.2 894.1 895.1 895.2 896.1 896.2 896.3 897.1 897.2 898.1 899.1 899.2 899.3 900.1 900.2 900.3 900.4 900.5 901.1 901.2 902.1 902.2 903.1 903.2 903.3 904.1 905.1 905.2 905.3 906.1 906.2 906.3 906.4 907.1 908.1 908.2 908.3 908.4 909.1 909.2 909.3 910.1 910.2 910.3 911.1 912.1 912.2 912.3 912.4 912.5 912.6 913.1 913.2 913.3 914.1 914.2 914.3 915.1 915.2 915.3 915.4 915.5 916.1 917.1 918.1 918.2 918.3 920.1 920.2 920.3 921.1 922.1 922.2 922.3 922.4 923.1 923.2 923.3 924.1 924.2 924.3 925.1 925.2 925.3 926.1 926.2 927.1 927.2 927.3 927.4 927.5 928.1 928.2 929.1 929.2 929.3 930.1 930.2 931.1 931.2 932.1 932.2 932.3 933.1 933.2 934.1 934.2 934.3 935.1 935.2 935.3 935.4 935.5 936.1 937.1 937.2 937.3 938.1 938.2 939.1 939.2 939.3 939.4 940.1 940.2 940.3 941.1 941.2 941.3 942.1 942.2 943.1 945.1 945.2 945.3 946.1 946.2 947.1 948.1 948.2 949.1 949.2 949.3 950.1 950.2 951.1 951.2 951.3 952.1 953.1 953.2 954.1 955.1 955.2 955.3 956.1 956.2 956.3 957.1 957.2 958.1 958.2 959.1 959.2 959.3 960.1 960.2 960.3 961.1 961.2 961.3 962.1 962.2 963.1 964.1 964.2 964.3 965.1 966.1 966.2 967.1 967.2 968.1 968.2 969.1 969.2 970.1 971.1 971.2 972.1 972.2 973.1 974.1 974.2 975.1 975.2 976.1 976.2 977.1 978.1 980.1 980.2 981.1 981.2 981.3 982.1 982.2 983.1 983.2 984.1 984.2 984.3 984.4 985.1 986.1 987.1 988.1 989.1 990.1 991.1 992.1 993.1 994.1 994.2 994.3 995.1 995.2 996.1 996.2 996.3 997.1 997.2 997.3 998.1 998.2 999.1 999.2 1000.1 1000.2 1000.3 1000.4 1001.1 1002.1 1002.2 1003.1 1003.2 1003.3 1004.1 1004.2 1005.1 1005.2 1005.3 1006.1 1006.2 1007.1 1007.2 1008.1 1009.1 1009.2 1010.1 1010.2 1011.1 1011.2 1011.3 1012.1 1012.2 1013.1 1013.2 1014.1 1014.2 1016.1 1016.2 1017.1 1017.2 1017.3 1017.4 1018.1 1018.2 1019.1 1019.2 1019.3 1019.4 1020.1 1020.2 1020.3 1021.1 1021.2 1022.1 1022.2 1023.1 1023.2 1024.1 1024.2 1024.3 1025.1 1025.2 1026.1 1026.2 1027.1 1027.2 1027.3 1028.1 1028.2 1028.3 1028.4 1029.1 1029.2 1030.1 1030.2 1030.3 1031.1 1031.2 1031.3 1032.1 1032.2 1033.1 1033.2 1033.3 1034.1 1034.2 1034.3 1034.4 1035.1 1035.2 1036.1 1037.1 1037.2 1038.1 1039.1 1039.2 1040.1 1040.2 1041.1 1042.1 1043.1 1044.1 1045.1 1045.2 1045.3 1045.4 1045.5 1046.1 1047.1 1047.2 1047.3 1047.4 1047.5 1048.1 1048.2 1049.1 1051.1 1052.1 1052.2 1052.3 1053.1 1053.2 1054.1 1055.1 1055.2 1056.1 1056.2 1056.3 1057.1 1057.2 1058.1 1058.2 1058.3 1058.4 1059.1 1059.2 1060.1 1060.2 1060.3 1061.1 1062.1 1062.2 1062.3 1063.1 1064.1 1065.1 1065.2 1066.1 1066.2 1066.3 1067.1 1067.2 1068.1 1068.2 1069.1 1070.1 1070.2 1071.1 1071.2 1072.1 1073.1 1073.2 1073.3 1073.4 1074.1 1074.2 1074.3 1075.1 1075.2 1075.3 1075.4 1076.1 1076.2 1077.1 1077.2 1078.1 1078.2 1078.3 1078.4 1079.1 1079.2 1079.3 1079.4 1080.1 1080.2 1082.1 1082.2 1082.3 1083.1 1083.2 1084.1 1084.2 1085.1 1086.1 1086.2 1087.1 1087.2 1088.1 1089.1 1089.2 1089.3 1089.4 1090.1 1090.2 1090.3 1091.1 1091.2 1091.3 1091.4 1092.1 1092.2 1092.3 1092.4 1093.1 1093.2 1093.3 1094.1 1094.2 1094.3 1095.1 1095.2 1095.3 1096.1 1097.1 1098.1 1099.1 1099.2 1100.1 1100.2 1100.3 1100.4 1100.5 1101.1 1101.2 1102.1 1102.2 1102.3 1103.1 1103.2 1104.1 1104.2 1104.3 1104.4 1105.1 1106.1 1106.2 1107.1 1107.2 1107.3 1108.1 1108.2 1108.3 1109.1 1109.2 1110.1 1110.2 1111.1 1112.1 1113.1 1114.1 1115.1 1115.2 1116.1 1116.2 1116.3 1117.1 1117.2 1118.1 1118.2 1118.3 1118.4 1119.1 1119.2 1119.3 1120.1 1120.2 1121.1 1121.2 1123.1 1123.2 1123.3 1124.1 1124.2 1124.3 1124.4 1124.5 1124.6 1124.7 1125.1 1125.2 1125.3 1125.4 1126.1 1126.2 1126.3 1126.4 1126.5 1127.1 1127.2 1127.3 1128.1 1128.2 1129.1 1129.2 1129.3 1130.1 1130.2 1131.1 1131.2 1132.1 1132.2 1132.3 1133.1 1134.1 1134.2 1134.3 1134.4 1134.5 1135.1 1136.1 1136.2 1136.3 1137.1 1137.2 1138.1 1138.2 1138.3 1138.4 1139.1 1140.1 1140.2 1141.1 1141.2 1142.1 1143.1 1143.2 1144.1 1144.2 1145.1 1146.1 1146.2 1146.3 1147.1 1148.1 1148.2 1148.3 1148.4 1149.1 1149.2 1150.1 1151.1 1151.2 1152.1 1152.2 1152.3 1152.4 1152.5 1153.1 1153.2 1154.1 1154.2 1156.1 1156.2 1157.1 1157.2 1157.3 1157.4 1158.1 1158.2 1159.1 1159.2 1160.1 1160.2 1161.1 1161.2 1162.1 1162.2 1162.3 1163.1 1163.2 1164.1 1164.2 1165.1 1165.2 1165.3 1165.4 1166.1 1166.2 1167.1 1167.2 1168.1 1169.1 1169.2 1170.1 1170.2 1170.3 1170.4 1171.1 1171.2 1171.3 1172.1 1172.2 1173.1 1173.2 1174.1 1174.2 1175.1 1175.2 1175.3 1176.1 1177.1 1178.1 1178.2 1179.1 1180.1 1180.2 1180.3 1181.1 1181.2 1181.3 1182.1 1182.2 1183.1 1184.1 1184.2 1185.1 1185.2 1186.1 1188.1 1188.2 1189.1 1190.1 1190.2 1190.3 1191.1 1191.2 1192.1 1192.2 1193.1 1194.1 1194.2 1195.1 1195.2 1196.1 1197.1 1197.2 1198.1 1199.1 1199.2 1199.3 1200.1 1201.1 1202.1 1202.2 1203.1 1203.2 1204.1 1204.2 1204.3 1205.1 1206.1 1206.2 1207.1 1207.2 1207.3 1208.1 1208.2 1208.3 1208.4 1209.1 1209.2 1209.3 1210.1 1210.2 1210.3 1211.1 1211.2 1211.3 1212.1 1212.2 1213.1 1213.2 1213.3 1214.1 1215.1 1215.2 1216.1 1216.2 1216.3 1216.4 1217.1 1218.1 1218.2 1219.1 1219.2 1220.1 1220.2 1221.1 1221.2 1222.1 1222.2 1223.1 1223.2 1223.3 1224.1 1225.1 1225.2 1226.1 1227.1 1227.2 1227.3 1229.1 1229.2 1229.3 1230.1 1230.2 1230.3 1231.1 1231.2 1232.1 1232.2 1232.3 1233.1 1234.1 1234.2 1234.3 1235.1 1235.2 1236.1 1236.2 1237.1 1237.2 1238.1 1238.2 1238.3 1238.4 1239.1 1240.1 1240.2 1241.1 1241.2 1241.3 1242.1 1242.2 1243.1 1243.2 1243.3 1244.1 1244.2 1245.1 1245.2 1246.1 1246.2 1247.1 1247.2 1248.1 1248.2 1249.1 1250.1 1251.1 1251.2 1251.3 1252.1 1253.1 1253.2 1253.3 1254.1 1254.2 1255.1 1255.2 1256.1 1256.2 1257.1 1258.1 1258.2 1258.3 1258.4 1258.5 1259.1 1260.1 1260.2 1262.1 1262.2 1262.3 1263.1 1263.2 1264.1 1265.1 1265.2 1266.1 1267.1 1268.1 1268.2 1269.1 1270.1 1271.1 1272.1 1272.2 1273.1 1274.1 1274.2 1274.3 1275.1 1275.2 1276.1 1276.2 1277.1 1277.2 1277.3 1278.1 1278.2 1279.1 1279.2 1280.1 1280.2 1280.3 1281.1 1281.2 1281.3 1282.1 1282.2 1282.3 1283.1 1284.1 1284.2 1285.1 1285.2 1286.1 1286.2 1287.1 1287.2 1288.1 1289.1 1289.2 1289.3 1290.1 1291.1 1292.1 1292.2 1293.1 1294.1 1294.2 1295.1 1295.2 1296.1 1297.1 1297.2 1298.1 1298.2 1299.1 1300.1 1301.1 1302.1 1302.2 1303.1 1303.2 1303.3 1304.1 1304.2 1304.3 1305.1 1305.2 1305.3 1307.1 1307.2 1307.3 1308.1 1309.1 1309.2 1310.1 1310.2 1311.1 1311.2 1311.3 1312.1 1312.2 1312.3 1313.1 1313.2 1314.1 1314.2 1315.1 1316.1 1316.2 1317.1 1318.1 1318.2 1319.1 1319.2 1320.1 1320.2 1321.1 1322.1 1322.2 1322.3 1323.1 1323.2 1324.1 1324.2 1325.1 1325.2 1326.1 1326.2 1327.1 1327.2 1328.1 1328.2 1329.1 1330.1 1330.2 1331.1 1332.1 1332.2 1333.1 1334.1 1335.1 1337.1 1337.2 1338.1 1338.2 1338.3 1339.1 1339.2 1340.1 1341.1 1342.1 1343.1 1343.2 1343.3 1343.4 1344.1 1344.2 1344.3 1344.4 1345.1 1345.2 1346.1 1346.2 1346.3 1346.4 1346.5 1347.1 1347.2 1348.1 1349.1 1350.1 1350.2 1351.1 1351.2 1352.1 1352.2 1352.3 1352.4 1352.5 1353.1 1353.2 1354.1 1355.1 1355.2 1356.1 1356.2 1356.3 1357.1 1357.2 1357.3 1358.1 1359.1 1359.2 1359.3 1360.1 1361.1 1361.2 1361.3 1362.1 1363.1 1363.2 1364.1 1364.2 1364.3 1365.1 1365.2 1365.3 1366.1 1366.2 1366.3 1366.4 1366.5 1367.1 1367.2 1367.3 1368.1 1368.2 1369.1 1369.2 1370.1 1371.1 1371.2 1373.1 1373.2 1374.1 1374.2 1375.1 1375.2 1375.3 1376.1 1376.2 1377.1 1378.1 1379.1 1379.2 1380.1 1380.2 1381.1 1381.2 1382.1 1382.2 1382.3 1383.1 1383.2 1383.3 1384.1 1384.2 1384.3 1385.1 1385.2 1386.1 1386.2 1386.3 1387.1 1388.1 1388.2 1388.3 1389.1 1389.2 1390.1 1390.2 1391.1 1392.1 1393.1 1393.2 1394.1 1395.1 1396.1 1396.2 1396.3 1397.1 1397.2 1398.1 1398.2 1399.1 1399.2 1400.1 1400.2 1400.3 1401.1 1401.2 1401.3 1402.1 1402.2 1402.3 1403.1 1404.1 1404.2 1404.3 1405.1 1405.2 1405.3 1405.4 1405.5 1407.1 1408.1 1409.1 1409.2 1410.1 1410.2 1410.3 1411.1 1411.2 1412.1 1412.2 1413.1 1413.2 1414.1 1415.1 1416.1 1416.2 1417.1 1417.2 1418.1 1418.2 1418.3 1418.4 1419.1 1420.1 1420.2 1421.1 1421.2 1422.1 1423.1 1423.2 1423.3 1423.4 1423.5 1423.6 1424.1 1424.2 1424.3 1425.1 1425.2 1426.1 1426.2 1426.3 1427.1 1427.2 1428.1 1428.2 1429.1 1429.2 1429.3 1430.1 1430.2 1431.1 1431.2 1431.3 1431.4 1431.5 1432.1 1432.2 1433.1 1433.2 1434.1 1434.2 1435.1 1436.1 1436.2 1436.3 1436.4 1436.5 1436.6 1436.7 1436.8 1436.9 1436.10 1436.11 1436.12 1436.13 1437.1 1437.2 1438.1 1439.1 1439.2 1440.1 1440.2 1441.1 1441.2 1441.3 1442.1 1442.2 1443.1 1443.2 1444.1 1444.2 1445.1 1446.1 1447.1 1449.1 1449.2 1449.3 1450.1 1450.2 1451.1 1452.1 1452.2 1452.3 1453.1 1453.2 1454.1 1454.2 1455.1 1455.2 1456.1 1456.2 1457.1 1457.2 1458.1 1459.1 1460.1 1460.2 1460.3 1461.1 1462.1 1462.2 1463.1 1463.2 1464.1 1464.2 1465.1 1465.2 1466.1 1467.1 1468.1 1468.2 1469.1 1469.2 1470.1 1470.2 1471.1 1471.2 1472.1 1472.2 1473.1 1473.2 1474.1 1475.1 1476.1 1476.2 1477.1 1478.1 1479.1 1480.1 1480.2 1482.1 1482.2 1482.3 1483.1 1483.2 1484.1 1485.1 1485.2 1486.1 1486.2 1486.3 1487.1 1487.2 1487.3 1487.4 1487.5 1488.1 1488.2 1489.1 1490.1 1490.2 1491.1 1492.1 1493.1 1493.2 1494.1 1494.2 1495.1 1496.1 1496.2 1497.1 1498.1 1498.2 1499.1 1499.2 1500.1 1500.2 1501.1 1502.1 1502.2 1502.3 1503.1 1504.1 1505.1 1506.1 1507.1 1507.2 1508.1 1508.2 1509.1 1510.1 1511.1 1511.2 1512.1 1512.2 1512.3 1513.1 1514.1 1514.2 1514.3 1515.1 1515.2 1516.1 1517.1 1517.2 1517.3 1518.1 1518.2 1519.1 1519.2 1520.1 1520.2 1521.1 1522.1 1523.1 1524.1 1524.2 1524.3 1526.1 1526.2 1527.1 1527.2 1528.1 1528.2 1529.1 1529.2 1529.3 1530.1 1530.2 1530.3 1530.4 1530.5 1531.1 1531.2 1532.1 1532.2 1532.3 1533.1 1533.2 1534.1 1534.2 1535.1 1535.2 1536.1 1536.2 1537.1 1537.2 1537.3 1538.1 1538.2 1539.1 1539.2 1540.1 1540.2 1541.1 1542.1 1542.2 1543.1 1543.2 1544.1 1544.2 1545.1 1545.2 1545.3 1546.1 1547.1 1548.1 1549.1 1549.2 1550.1 1552.1 1552.2 1553.1 1553.2 1553.3 1554.1 1554.2 1555.1 1556.1 1556.2 1557.1 1557.2 1558.1 1559.1 1559.2 1560.1 1560.2 1560.3 1560.4 1561.1 1562.1 1563.1 1564.1 1564.2 1564.3 1565.1 1565.2 1566.1 1566.2 1567.1 1567.2 1567.3 1568.1 1569.1 1570.1 1570.2 1571.1 1571.2 1572.1 1572.2 1573.1 1573.2 1574.1 1574.2 1574.3 1575.1 1575.2 1576.1 1577.1 1578.1 1578.2 1579.1 1579.2 1580.1 1580.2 1581.1 1582.1 1582.2 1583.1 1583.2 1584.1 1585.1 1585.2 1587.1 1588.1 1588.2 1589.1 1589.2 1590.1 1590.2 1590.3 1591.1 1591.2 1591.3 1592.1 1592.2 1593.1 1594.1 1594.2 1594.3 1595.1 1595.2 1595.3 1596.1 1596.2 1597.1 1597.2 1597.3 1597.4 1598.1 1598.2 1598.3 1599.1 1600.1 1600.2 1601.1 1601.2 1602.1 1602.2 1602.3 1602.4 1603.1 1603.2 1603.3 1604.1 1604.2 1604.3 1605.1 1605.2 1605.3 1605.4 1606.1 1606.2 1606.3 1607.1 1607.2 1608.1 1608.2 1609.1 1609.2 1610.1 1610.2 1610.3 1611.1 1611.2 1611.3 1612.1 1614.1 1614.2 1615.1 1615.2 1616.1 1616.2 1617.1 1617.2 1618.1 1618.2 1619.1 1619.2 1619.3 1620.1 1620.2 1621.1 1621.2 1622.1 1622.2 1623.1 1623.2 1623.3 1624.1 1624.2 1624.3 1625.1 1626.1 1626.2 1626.3 1627.1 1627.2 1628.1 1628.2 1629.1 1629.2 1630.1 1630.2 1631.1 1631.2 1632.1 1632.2 1633.1 1633.2 1634.1 1635.1 1635.2 1635.3 1635.4 1636.1 1636.2 1636.3 1637.1 1637.2 1638.1 1638.2 1639.1 1640.1 1640.2 1641.1 1641.2 1642.1 1642.2 1644.1 1645.1 1645.2 1646.1 1646.2 1646.3 1647.1 1647.2 1648.1 1649.1 1649.2 1649.3 1650.1 1650.2 1650.3 1651.1 1652.1 1652.2 1653.1 1653.2 1654.1 1655.1 1656.1 1656.2 1657.1 1657.2 1657.3 1658.1 1659.1 1660.1 1661.1 1662.1 1663.1 1663.2 1663.3 1664.1 1664.2 1664.3 1665.1 1665.2 1666.1 1666.2 1667.1 1667.2 1667.3 1667.4 1667.5 1668.1 1668.2 1669.1 1669.2 1669.3 1670.1 1670.2 1671.1 1671.2 1671.3 1672.1 1673.1 1673.2 1673.3 1674.1 1674.2 1674.3 1675.1 1675.2 1676.1 1676.2 1678.1 1678.2 1679.1 1679.2 1680.1 1680.2 1680.3 1681.1 1682.1 1682.2 1682.3 1682.4 1682.5 1683.1 1683.2 1683.3 1684.1 1685.1 1685.2 1685.3 1685.4 1686.1 1686.2 1687.1 1687.2 1687.3 1688.1 1688.2 1688.3 1689.1 1689.2 1690.1 1690.2 1691.1 1691.2 1692.1 1692.2 1693.1 1693.2 1694.1 1694.2 1694.3 1694.4 1695.1 1696.1 1697.1 1697.2 1697.3 1698.1 1699.1 1699.2 1700.1 1700.2 1701.1 1702.1 1702.2 1703.1 1703.2 1703.3 1704.1 1704.2 1705.1 1705.2 1706.1 1706.2 1707.1 1707.2 1708.1 1708.2 1709.1 1710.1 1710.2 1710.3 1711.1 1713.1 1713.2 1713.3 1714.1 1714.2 1715.1 1715.2 1715.3 1716.1 1716.2 1716.3 1717.1 1717.2 1718.1 1718.2 1719.1 1719.2 1720.1 1720.2 1720.3 1721.1 1721.2 1721.3 1722.1 1722.2 1723.1 1723.2 1724.1 1724.2 1724.3 1725.1 1725.2 1725.3 1726.1 1726.2 1726.3 1727.1 1727.2 1728.1 1728.2 1729.1 1729.2 1729.3 1729.4 1730.1 1730.2 1731.1 1731.2 1731.3 1732.1 1732.2 1732.3 1732.4 1733.1 1734.1 1735.1 1735.2 1735.3 1736.1 1737.1 1737.2 1738.1 1738.2 1738.3 1739.1 1739.2 1741.1 1741.2 1741.3 1742.1 1742.2 1742.3 1743.1 1743.2 1744.1 1744.2 1744.3 1745.1 1745.2 1746.1 1746.2 1747.1 1747.2 1747.3 1748.1 1748.2 1749.1 1749.2 1750.1 1750.2 1750.3 1751.1 1752.1 1753.1 1754.1 1754.2 1755.1 1756.1 1756.2 1756.3 1757.1 1757.2 1757.3 1757.4 1758.1 1758.2 1759.1 1759.2 1759.3 1759.4 1760.1 1760.2 1760.3 1761.1 1761.2 1761.3 1762.1 1762.2 1763.1 1763.2 1763.3 1763.4 1764.1 1764.2 1765.1 1765.2 1766.1 1766.2 1767.1 1768.1 1770.1 1770.2 1771.1 1771.2 1772.1 1772.2 1772.3 1773.1 1773.2 1774.1 1775.1 1776.1 1776.2 1777.1 1777.2 1778.1 1778.2 1778.3 1779.1 1780.1 1780.2 1781.1 1781.2 1781.3 1782.1 1783.1 1783.2 1784.1 1784.2 1785.1 1786.1 1787.1 1787.2 1788.1 1789.1 1789.2 1789.3 1789.4 1790.1 1790.2 1790.3 1791.1 1791.2 1792.1 1792.2 1793.1 1793.2 1794.1 1795.1 1796.1 1796.2 1797.1 1797.2 1797.3 1798.1 1798.2 1798.3 1798.4 1799.1 1799.2 1800.1 1800.2 1801.1 1803.1 1803.2 1803.3 1803.4 1804.1 1804.2 1805.1 1805.2 1806.1 1806.2 1807.1 1808.1 1808.2 1809.1 1810.1 1810.2 1810.3 1811.1 1811.2 1812.1 1812.2 1813.1 1813.2 1813.3 1814.1 1814.2 1815.1 1815.2 1816.1 1816.2 1816.3 1816.4 1817.1 1817.2 1818.1 1818.2 1819.1 1819.2 1820.1 1820.2 1821.1 1821.2 1821.3 1822.1 1822.2 1822.3 1823.1 1823.2 1823.3 1824.1 1825.1 1827.1 1828.1 1828.2 1829.1 1829.2 1830.1 1830.2 1831.1 1831.2 1832.1 1832.2 1833.1 1834.1 1834.2 1835.1 1835.2 1836.1 1837.1 1837.2 1837.3 1838.1 1838.2 1838.3 1839.1 1840.1 1840.2 1841.1 1842.1 1842.2 1843.1 1844.1 1845.1 1846.1 1847.1 1847.2 1847.3 1848.1 1849.1 1849.2 1850.1 1851.1 1851.2 1852.1 1853.1 1854.1 1855.1 1856.1 1856.2 1857.1 1858.1 1859.1 1859.2 1859.3 1860.1 1861.1 1862.1 1862.2 1863.1 1863.2 1864.1 1865.1 1866.1 1867.1 1867.2 1868.1 1869.1 1870.1 1871.1 1871.2 1871.3 1872.1 1872.2 1873.1 1874.1 1875.1 1875.2 1876.1 1877.1 1878.1 1880.1 1880.2 1881.1 1881.2 1881.3 1882.1 1882.2 1882.3 1883.1 1883.2 1883.3 1884.1 1884.2 1884.3 1885.1 1885.2 1886.1 1886.2 1887.1 1887.2 1888.1 1888.2 1889.1 1889.2 1890.1 1890.2 1890.3 1891.1 1892.1 1892.2 1893.1 1893.2 1894.1 1894.2 1894.3 1895.1 1895.2 1895.3 1896.1 1896.2 1896.3 1897.1 1897.2 1897.3 1898.1 1899.1 1899.2 1899.3 1900.1 1900.2 1901.1 1901.2 1901.3 1902.1 1902.2 1902.3 1903.1 1903.2 1904.1 1904.2 1904.3 1905.1 1905.2 1906.1 1906.2 1906.3 1907.1 1907.2 1907.3 1908.1 1908.2 1908.3 1909.1 1909.2 1909.3 1910.1 1910.2 1910.3 1911.1 1911.2 1913.1 1914.1 1914.2 1915.1 1916.1 1916.2 1917.1 1917.2 1918.1 1918.2 1919.1 1919.2 1919.3 1920.1 1920.2 1920.3 1921.1 1921.2 1922.1 1922.2 1922.3 1923.1 1924.1 1924.2 1925.1 1926.1 1926.2 1927.1 1927.2 1928.1 1928.2 1929.1 1930.1 1931.1 1932.1 1933.1 1934.1 1934.2 1935.1 1935.2 1936.1 1937.1 1938.1 1938.2 1939.1 1940.1 1940.2 1941.1 1942.1 1943.1 1944.1 1945.1 1946.1 1948.1 1949.1 1949.2 1949.3 1950.1 1951.1 1951.2 1952.1 1952.2 1953.1 1954.1 1955.1 1956.1 1956.2 1957.1 1957.2 1958.1 1958.2 1958.3 1958.4 1958.5 1959.1 1959.2 1959.3 1960.1 1960.2 1960.3 1960.4 1961.1 1961.2 1961.3 1962.1 1963.1 1963.2 1963.3 1964.1 1964.2 1965.1 1966.1 1966.2 1967.1 1967.2 1968.1 1968.2 1969.1 1969.2 1970.1 1970.2 1971.1 1971.2 1971.3 1972.1 1972.2 1973.1 1973.2 1974.1 1974.2 1975.1 1975.2 1976.1 1977.1 1979.1 1979.2 1980.1 1980.2 1980.3 1981.1 1982.1 1982.2 1982.3 1983.1 1983.2 1983.3 1984.1 1984.2 1984.3 1984.4 1985.1 1985.2 1985.3 1986.1 1986.2 1986.3 1987.1 1987.2 1987.3 1987.4 1988.1 1988.2 1989.1 1989.2 1989.3 1989.4 1990.1 1991.1 1992.1 1992.2 1993.1 1993.2 1994.1 1995.1 1995.2 1996.1 1997.1 1998.1 1998.2 1999.1 1999.2 1999.3 2000.1 2001.1 2001.2 2002.1 2003.1 2003.2 2004.1 2005.1 2006.1 2007.1 2008.1 2009.1 2010.1 2011.1 2012.1 2013.1 2014.1 2015.1 2016.1 2017.1 2018.1 2019.1 2020.1 2021.1 2022.1 2023.1 2025.1 2025.2 2026.1 2027.1 2027.2 2027.3 2028.1 2028.2 2028.3 2028.4 2028.5 2029.1 2029.2 2029.3 2030.1 2030.2 2031.1 2031.2 2031.3 2032.1 2032.2 2033.1 2033.2 2034.1 2034.2 2034.3 2035.1 2036.1 2036.2 2037.1 2037.2 2037.3 2038.1 2038.2 2038.3 2039.1 2039.2 2040.1 2041.1 2041.2 2041.3 2042.1 2042.2 2042.3 2043.1 2043.2 2044.1 2044.2 2044.3 2045.1 2046.1 2047.1 2048.1 2048.2 2049.1 2049.2 2050.1 2050.2 2051.1 2051.2 2051.3 2052.1 2052.2 2053.1 2053.2 2053.3 2054.1 2054.2 2054.3 2055.1 2055.2 2055.3 2056.1 2057.1 2057.2 2057.3 2057.4 2057.5 2059.1 2059.2 2059.3 2060.1 2061.1 2061.2 2061.3 2062.1 2062.2 2062.3 2062.4 2063.1 2064.1 2064.2 2065.1 2065.2 2066.1 2066.2 2067.1 2067.2 2067.3 2068.1 2068.2 2069.1 2069.2 2070.1 2070.2 2071.1 2071.2 2072.1 2072.2 2072.3 2073.1 2073.2 2074.1 2074.2 2074.3 2075.1 2075.2 2075.3 2075.4 2075.5 2076.1 2076.2 2076.3 2076.4 2077.1 2077.2 2078.1 2078.2 2078.3 2079.1 2080.1 2082.1 2082.2 2082.3 2083.1 2084.1 2084.2 2084.3 2085.1 2085.2 2085.3 2085.4 2086.1 2086.2 2086.3 2087.1 2087.2 2087.3 2087.4 2087.5 2088.1 2088.2 2088.3 2088.4 2088.5 2089.1 2089.2 2090.1 2090.2 2090.3 2090.4 2091.1 2091.2 2091.3 2091.4 2092.1 2092.2 2093.1 2093.2 2094.1 2094.2 2095.1 2095.2 2096.1 2096.2 2097.1 2097.2 2098.1 2098.2 2099.1 2099.2 2099.3 2100.1 2101.1 2102.1 2103.1 2104.1 2106.1 2106.2 2106.3 2107.1 2107.2 2108.1 2108.2 2108.3 2108.4 2109.1 2109.2 2110.1 2110.2 2111.1 2111.2 2112.1 2112.2 2113.1 2113.2 2113.3 2114.1 2114.2 2114.3 2115.1 2116.1 2116.2 2117.1 2117.2 2117.3 2118.1 2118.2 2119.1 2119.2 2120.1 2121.1 2121.2 2122.1 2122.2 2122.3 2123.1 2123.2 2124.1 2124.2 2124.3 2125.1 2125.2 2125.3 2126.1 2128.1 2128.2 2128.3 2129.1 2129.2 2129.3 2129.4 2130.1 2130.2 2130.3 2131.1 2131.2 2132.1 2133.1 2133.2 2133.3 2134.1 2134.2 2134.3 2135.1 2135.2 2135.3 2136.1 2136.2 2137.1 2137.2 2138.1 2138.2 2138.3 2138.4 2139.1 2139.2 2140.1 2140.2 2140.3 2140.4 2141.1 2141.2 2141.3 2141.4 2141.5 2141.6 2142.1 2142.2 2143.1 2143.2 2144.1 2145.1 2146.1 2146.2 2147.1 2147.2 2147.3 2148.1 2148.2 2148.3 2149.1 2149.2 2149.3 2150.1 2150.2 2150.3 2151.1 2151.2 2152.1 2152.2 2152.3 2153.1 2154.1 2154.2 2154.3 2155.1 2156.1 2157.1 2157.2 2157.3 2157.4 2157.5 2159.1 2159.2 2159.3 2159.4 2160.1 2160.2 2160.3 2161.1 2161.2 2162.1 2163.1 2164.1 2164.2 2165.1 2165.2 2166.1 2166.2 2166.3 2166.4 2167.1 2167.2 2168.1 2168.2 2168.3 2168.4 2169.1 2169.2 2169.3 2169.4 2169.5 2170.1 2170.2 2171.1 2171.2 2171.3 2172.1 2173.1 2174.1 2174.2 2174.3 2175.1 2175.2 2176.1 2177.1 2177.2 2178.1 2178.2 2179.1 2179.2 2180.1 2180.2 2181.1 2181.2 2181.3 2182.1 2182.2 2182.3 2182.4 2183.1 2183.2 2183.3 2184.1 2184.2 2185.1 2186.1 2187.1 2188.1 2190.1 2190.2 2191.1 2192.1 2192.2 2192.3 2193.1 2193.2 2193.3 2194.1 2194.2 2195.1 2196.1 2196.2 2197.1 2197.2 2197.3 2198.1 2198.2 2198.3 2199.1 2199.2 2200.1 2200.2 2201.1 2201.2 2202.1 2202.2 2202.3 2203.1 2203.2 2203.3 2204.1 2204.2 2205.1 2205.2 2206.1 2206.2 2206.3 2206.4 2207.1 2207.2 2208.1 2208.2 2209.1 2209.2 2210.1 2210.2 2211.1 2212.1 2212.2 2212.3 2213.1 2213.2 2213.3 2214.1 2214.2 2214.3 2215.1 2215.2 2216.1 2216.2 2217.1 2217.2 2217.3 2218.1 2218.2 2218.3 2218.4 2218.5 2219.1 2219.2 2219.3 2221.1 2221.2 2221.3 2221.4 2221.5 2222.1 2222.2 2222.3 2223.1 2223.2 2223.3 2224.1 2224.2 2224.3 2225.1 2225.2 2225.3 2225.4 2226.1 2226.2 2227.1 2228.1 2228.2 2229.1 2230.1 2230.2 2230.3 2230.4 2231.1 2231.2 2232.1 2232.2 2232.3 2233.1 2234.1 2235.1 2235.2 2236.1 2236.2 2236.3 2236.4 2237.1 2237.2 2237.3 2238.1 2238.2 2238.3 2238.4 2239.1 2239.2 2240.1 2241.1 2242.1 2243.1 2243.2 2244.1 2244.2 2245.1 2245.2 2246.1 2246.2 2248.1 2249.1 2249.2 2250.1 2250.2 2250.3 2251.1 2251.2 2252.1 2253.1 2253.2 2254.1 2255.1 2255.2 2256.1 2257.1 2258.1 2258.2 2259.1 2259.2 2260.1 2260.2 2260.3 2261.1 2261.2 2262.1 2262.2 2262.3 2263.1 2263.2 2263.3 2263.4 2263.5 2263.6 2264.1 2264.2 2264.3 2265.1 2265.2 2265.3 2266.1 2266.2 2267.1 2267.2 2268.1 2269.1 2269.2 2270.1 2271.1 2271.2 2271.3 2272.1 2273.1 2274.1 2274.2 2275.1 2276.1 2276.2 2277.1 2278.1 2278.2 2278.3 2278.4 2279.1 2279.2 2279.3 2280.1 2280.2 2281.1 2281.2 2282.1 2282.2 2282.3 2282.4 2283.1 2283.2 2284.1 2284.2 2284.3 2285.1 2286.1 2287.1 2288.1 2288.2 2289.1 2290.1 2290.2 2291.1 2291.2 2291.3 2292.1 2292.2 2293.1 2294.1 2294.2 2295.1 2295.2 2295.3 2295.4 2296.1 2296.2 2296.3 2298.1 2298.2 2299.1 2299.2 2299.3 2300.1 2301.1 2301.2 2302.1 2302.2 2303.1 2303.2 2303.3 2303.4 2304.1 2304.2 2305.1 2306.1 2306.2 2307.1 2307.2 2307.3 2307.4 2307.5 2307.6 2308.1 2309.1 2309.2 2310.1 2310.2 2311.1 2311.2 2311.3 2312.1 2312.2 2313.1 2313.2 2313.3 2314.1 2314.2 2314.3 2315.1 2315.2 2315.3 2316.1 2316.2 2316.3 2317.1 2317.2 2317.3 2318.1 2318.2 2318.3 2318.4 2319.1 2319.2 2320.1 2320.2 2320.3 2321.1 2321.2 2321.3 2323.1 2324.1 2324.2 2325.1 2325.2 2325.3 2326.1 2326.2 2327.1 2327.2 2327.3 2328.1 2328.2 2328.3 2329.1 2329.2 2329.3 2330.1 2330.2 2330.3 2331.1 2331.2 2331.3 2331.4 2332.1 2332.2 2333.1 2333.2 2334.1 2335.1 2336.1 2337.1 2337.2 2337.3 2337.4 2338.1 2338.2 2339.1 2340.1 2340.2 2341.1 2341.2 2342.1 2342.2 2342.3 2342.4 2343.1 2343.2 2344.1 2344.2 2345.1 2345.2 2345.3 2345.4 2346.1 2346.2 2347.1 2347.2 2348.1 2348.2 2348.3 2349.1 2349.2 2349.3 2350.1 2350.2 2351.1 2351.2 2351.3 2351.4 2353.1 2353.2 2353.3 2353.4 2353.5 2353.6 2354.1 2354.2 2355.1 2355.2 2356.1 2356.2 2356.3 2357.1 2358.1 2358.2 2358.3 2359.1 2359.2 2360.1 2360.2 2361.1 2361.2 2362.1 2363.1 2363.2 2364.1 2364.2 2365.1 2365.2 2366.1 2367.1 2367.2 2367.3 2368.1 2368.2 2368.3 2369.1 2370.1 2370.2 2371.1 2371.2 2372.1 2372.2 2372.3 2373.1 2373.2 2374.1 2374.2 2375.1 2376.1 2376.2 2376.3 2377.1 2377.2 2377.3 2379.1 2379.2 2379.3 2380.1 2380.2 2380.3 2381.1 2381.2 2381.3 2381.4 2382.1 2382.2 2382.3 2383.1 2383.2 2383.3 2384.1 2384.2 2385.1 2386.1 2386.2 2387.1 2388.1 2388.2 2389.1 2389.2 2389.3 2390.1 2390.2 2390.3 2391.1 2391.2 2391.3 2392.1 2392.2 2393.1 2393.2 2394.1 2394.2 2395.1 2395.2 2395.3 2396.1 2396.2 2397.1 2398.1 2398.2 2399.1 2399.2 2400.1 2401.1 2402.1 2402.2 2403.1 2404.1 2405.1 2405.2 2405.3 2406.1 2407.1 2407.2 2408.1 2409.1 2409.2 2409.3 2410.1 2410.2 2410.3 2411.1 2411.2 2413.1 2413.2 2413.3 2413.4 2414.1 2415.1 2415.2 2415.3 2416.1 2416.2 2416.3 2417.1 2417.2 2418.1 2418.2 2418.3 2419.1 2419.2 2420.1 2420.2 2420.3 2421.1 2422.1 2422.2 2423.1 2423.2 2423.3 2424.1 2425.1 2426.1 2426.2 2427.1 2427.2 2428.1 2429.1 2430.1 2430.2 2431.1 2431.2 2432.1 2432.2 2432.3 2433.1 2433.2 2433.3 2434.1 2434.2 2435.1 2435.2 2436.1 2436.2 2436.3 2437.1 2437.2 2437.3 2438.1 2438.2 2439.1 2439.2 2440.1 2440.2 2441.1 2442.1 2443.1 2444.1 2445.1 2445.2 2445.3 2446.1 2446.2 2447.1 2447.2 2447.3 2448.1 2448.2 2448.3 2448.4 2449.1 2449.2 2449.3 2450.1 2451.1 2451.2 2451.3 2451.4 2452.1 2452.2 2452.3 2452.4 2453.1 2453.2 2453.3 2454.1 2454.2 2454.3 2454.4 2454.5 2455.1 2455.2 2455.3 2456.1 2456.2 2456.3 2457.1 2458.1 2458.2 2459.1 2460.1 2460.2 2461.1 2462.1 2462.2 2463.1 2463.2 2464.1 2464.2 2465.1 2465.2 2466.1 2466.2 2467.1 2467.2 2468.1 2468.2 2468.3 2469.1 2469.2 2470.1 2470.2 2470.3 2471.1 2472.1 2472.2 2472.3 2473.1 2473.2 2473.3 2474.1 2474.2 2475.1 2475.2 2476.1 2476.2 2476.3 2477.1 2477.2 2477.3 2478.1 2478.2 2478.3 2478.4 2479.1 2479.2 2479.3 2480.1 2481.1 2481.2 2481.3 2482.1 2482.2 2482.3 2483.1 2483.2 2483.3 2483.4 2484.1 2485.1 2485.2 2485.3 2485.4 2486.1 2486.2 2486.3 2487.1 2487.2 2487.3 2488.1 2488.2 2489.1 2489.2 2490.1 2490.2 2491.1 2491.2 2492.1 2492.2 2493.1 2493.2 2493.3 2494.1 2495.1 2495.2 2496.1 2496.2 2497.1 2497.2 2498.1 2498.2 2499.1 2499.2 2500.1 2500.2 2500.3 2501.1 2501.2 2502.1 2502.2 2502.3 2503.1 2503.2 2503.3 2504.1 2504.2 2505.1 2505.2 2506.1 2506.2 2507.1 2507.2 2507.3 2508.1 2508.2 2509.1 2511.1 2511.2 2512.1 2512.2 2513.1 2513.2 2513.3 2514.1 2514.2 2514.3 2514.4 2515.1 2516.1 2517.1 2517.2 2518.1 2518.2 2519.1 2519.2 2519.3 2520.1 2520.2 2520.3 2521.1 2521.2 2522.1 2522.2 2523.1 2523.2 2523.3 2524.1 2524.2 2525.1 2525.2 2526.1 2526.2 2526.3 2527.1 2527.2 2527.3 2527.4 2527.5 2527.6 2527.7 2528.1 2529.1 2529.2 2529.3 2530.1 2530.2 2530.3 2531.1 2531.2 2532.1 2532.2 2532.3 2533.1 2533.2 2534.1 2534.2 2535.1 2535.2 2535.3 2536.1 2537.1 2537.2 2537.3 2538.1 2538.2 2538.3 2539.1 2539.2 2539.3 2540.1 2540.2 2540.3 2541.1 2541.2 2541.3 2542.1 2543.1 2543.2 2543.3 2544.1 2544.2 2545.1 2545.2 2546.1 2546.2 2547.1 2547.2 2548.1 2548.2 2548.3 2549.1 2549.2 2549.3 2550.1 2550.2 2550.3 2551.1 2551.2 2552.1 2552.2 2552.3 2553.1 2553.2 2554.1 2554.2 2555.1 2555.2 2556.1 2556.2 2556.3 2557.1 2557.2 2557.3 2558.1 2558.2 2559.1 2559.2 2559.3 2560.1 2560.2 2561.1 2562.1 2563.1 2564.1 2564.2 2564.3 2565.1 2565.2 2566.1 2566.2 2567.1 2567.2 2568.1 2568.2 2569.1 2569.2 2569.3 2570.1 2570.2 2571.1 2571.2 2571.3 2572.1 2572.2 2572.3 2573.1 2573.2 2574.1 2574.2 2575.1 2575.2 2575.3 2576.1 2576.2 2576.3 2577.1 2578.1 2579.1 2579.2 2579.3 2580.1 2580.2 2580.3 2581.1 2581.2 2582.1 2582.2 2583.1 2583.2 2584.1 2585.1 2585.2 2586.1 2586.2 2587.1 2587.2 2587.3 2587.4 2588.1 2588.2 2588.3 2589.1 2589.2 2589.3 2590.1 2590.2 2590.3 2591.1 2592.1 2593.1 2593.2 2593.3 2594.1 2594.2 2594.3 2595.1 2595.2 2596.1 2596.2 2597.1 2598.1 2599.1 2599.2 2599.3 2600.1 2601.1 2601.2 2601.3 2602.1 2603.1 2603.2 2603.3 2604.1 2604.2 2604.3 2605.1 2605.2 2605.3 2606.1 2606.2 2607.1 2607.2 2608.1 2608.2 2609.1 2609.2 2609.3 2609.4 2610.1 2611.1 2611.2 2611.3 2612.1 2612.2 2612.3 2613.1 2613.2 2614.1 2615.1 2615.2 2616.1 2617.1 2617.2 2617.3 2618.1 2618.2 2619.1 2620.1 2620.2 2621.1 2622.1 2623.1 2624.1 2625.1 2625.2 2626.1 2626.2 2626.3 2627.1 2627.2 2627.3 2628.1 2629.1 2629.2 2630.1 2630.2 2631.1 2632.1 2633.1 2633.2 2633.3 2634.1 2635.1 2635.2 2635.3 2636.1 2636.2 2636.3 2637.1 2637.2 2637.3 2638.1 2639.1 2640.1 2641.1 2641.2 2642.1 2642.2 2642.3 2642.4 2643.1 2643.2 2643.3 2644.1 2644.2 2644.3 2645.1 2646.1 2646.2 2647.1 2648.1 2649.1 2649.2 2649.3 2650.1 2650.2 2650.3 2651.1 2651.2 2651.3 2651.4 2652.1 2652.2 2652.3 2653.1 2653.2 2653.3 2653.4 2654.1 2655.1 2656.1 2656.2 2657.1 2658.1 2658.2 2659.1 2659.2 2660.1 2661.1 2661.2 2661.3 2662.1 2662.2 2662.3 2663.1 2663.2 2663.3 2664.1 2665.1 2665.2 2666.1 2666.2 2667.1 2667.2 2668.1 2668.2 2669.1 2669.2 2670.1 2671.1 2672.1 2672.2 2672.3 2673.1 2673.2 2673.3 2674.1 2674.2 2674.3 2675.1 2676.1 2676.2 2677.1 2677.2 2678.1 2678.2 2679.1 2680.1 2680.2 2681.1 2681.2 2682.1 2683.1 2683.2 2684.1 2685.1 2686.1 2686.2 2687.1 2688.1 2689.1 2689.2 2690.1 2691.1 2692.1 2692.2 2693.1 2694.1 2694.2 2695.1 2696.1 2697.1 2697.2 2698.1 2698.2 2699.1 2700.1 2701.1 2702.1 2702.2 2702.3 2703.1 2703.2 2703.3 2704.1 2705.1 2706.1 2707.1 2707.2 2708.1 2709.1 2709.2 2709.3 2709.4 2710.1 2710.2 2711.1 2711.2 2712.1 2713.1 2713.2 2714.1 2714.2 2715.1 2716.1 2717.1 2717.2 2718.1 2718.2 2719.1 2719.2 2720.1 2721.1 2721.2 2722.1 2723.1 2724.1 2724.2 2725.1 2726.1 2726.2 2726.3 2727.1 2727.2 2728.1 2728.2 2728.3 2729.1 2729.2 2730.1 2731.1 2732.1 2732.2 2732.3 2733.1 2733.2 2734.1 2734.2 2734.3 2735.1 2735.2 2735.3 2736.1 2737.1 2737.2 2738.1 2738.2 2738.3 2739.1 2740.1 2740.2 2741.1 2741.2 2741.3 2742.1 2743.1 2744.1 2745.1 2745.2 2746.1 2747.1 2748.1 2748.2 2749.1 2749.2 2750.1 2750.2 2751.1 2751.2 2752.1 2753.1 2753.2 2754.1 2754.2 2754.3 2755.1 2755.2 2755.3 2756.1 2756.2 2757.1 2758.1 2759.1 2760.1 2760.2 2761.1 2762.1 2762.2 2763.1 2763.2 2764.1 2764.2 2765.1 2765.2 2765.3 2765.4 2766.1 2766.2 2766.3 2766.4 2766.5 2767.1 2768.1 2769.1 2770.1 2771.1 2772.1 2773.1 2773.2 2773.3 2774.1 2774.2 2774.3 2774.4 2774.5 2774.6 2774.7 2775.1 2775.2 2776.1 2777.1 2777.2 2778.1 2779.1 2780.1 2780.2 2781.1 2782.1 2782.2 2782.3 2783.1 2783.2 2784.1 2784.2 2785.1 2785.2 2786.1 2786.2 2787.1 2787.2 2788.1 2788.2 2789.1 2790.1 2790.2 2791.1 2792.1 2792.2 2792.3 2793.1 2794.1 2795.1 2795.2 2796.1 2796.2 2796.3 2797.1 2797.2 2797.3 2798.1 2798.2 2799.1 2799.2 2799.3 2800.1 2800.2 2800.3 2801.1 2801.2 2802.1 2802.2 2803.1 2803.2 2803.3 2803.4 2803.5 2804.1 2804.2 2805.1 2805.2 2806.1 2807.1 2808.1 2808.2 2809.1 2809.2 2810.1 2810.2 2811.1 2812.1 2813.1 2813.2 2813.3 2814.1 2814.2 2815.1 2815.2 2816.1 2817.1 2817.2 2818.1 2818.2 2819.1 2819.2 2819.3 2820.1 2821.1 2822.1 2822.2 2822.3 2823.1 2824.1 2824.2 2824.3 2824.4 2825.1 2825.2 2825.3 2826.1 2827.1 2827.2 2828.1 2829.1 2829.2 2830.1 2830.2 2831.1 2831.2 2831.3 2832.1 2832.2 2832.3 2833.1 2834.1 2834.2 2834.3 2835.1 2835.2 2835.3 2835.4 2836.1 2836.2 2836.3 2837.1 2838.1 2839.1 2840.1 2840.2 2840.3 2841.1 2841.2 2842.1 2842.2 2843.1 2843.2 2844.1 2844.2 2845.1 2845.2 2846.1 2846.2 2847.1 2847.2 2847.3 2848.1 2848.2 2849.1 2849.2 2849.3 2850.1 2850.2 2851.1 2852.1 2852.2 2853.1 2853.2 2854.1 2854.2 2855.1 2855.2 2856.1 2857.1 2857.2 2857.3 2858.1 2858.2 2859.1 2859.2 2859.3 2859.4 2860.1 2860.2 2861.1 2861.2 2861.3 2862.1 2863.1 2863.2 2864.1 2864.2 2865.1 2865.2 2866.1 2866.2 2867.1 2868.1 2868.2 2868.3 2869.1 2869.2 2870.1 2870.2 2870.3 2871.1 2871.2 2872.1 2872.2 2872.3 2872.4 2873.1 2873.2 2874.1 2874.2 2875.1 2875.2 2876.1 2876.2 2876.3 2877.1 2877.2 2878.1 2879.1 2879.2 2880.1 2881.1 2881.2 2882.1 2883.1 2884.1 2884.2 2884.3 2885.1 2885.2 2886.1 2887.1 2887.2 2887.3 2887.4 2888.1 2888.2 2889.1 2889.2 2890.1 2890.2 2890.3 2891.1 2891.2 2892.1 2892.2 2893.1 2893.2 2894.1 2895.1 2895.2 2895.3 2896.1 2896.2 2897.1 2897.2 2898.1 2899.1 2900.1 2901.1 2901.2 2901.3 2902.1 2903.1 2903.2 2904.1 2904.2 2904.3 2905.1 2905.2 2906.1 2906.2 2907.1 2908.1 2908.2 2909.1 2909.2 2909.3 2910.1 2911.1 2911.2 2912.1 2912.2 2913.1 2913.2 2913.3 2913.4 2913.5 2914.1 2915.1 2915.2 2915.3 2916.1 2917.1 2917.2 2918.1 2918.2 2919.1 2919.2 2919.3 2919.4 2919.5 2919.6 2920.1 2920.2 2921.1 2922.1 2922.2 2922.3 2923.1 2923.2 2924.1 2925.1 2925.2 2925.3 2926.1 2926.2 2927.1 2927.2 2928.1 2928.2 2928.3 2929.1 2929.2 2930.1 2930.2 2930.3 2931.1 2931.2 2931.3 2932.1 2932.2 2933.1 2933.2 2934.1 2934.2 2935.1 2935.2 2935.3 2936.1 2936.2 2936.3 2937.1 2937.2 2937.3 2937.4 2938.1 2938.2 2938.3 2938.4 2938.5 2939.1 2939.2 2940.1 2940.2 2941.1 2942.1 2943.1 2944.1 2944.2 2945.1 2945.2 2946.1 2946.2 2946.3 2947.1 2947.2 2947.3 2947.4 2948.1 2948.2 2948.3 2949.1 2949.2 2949.3 2950.1 2950.2 2951.1 2951.2 2953.1 2953.2 2954.1 2955.1 2955.2 2955.3 2955.4 2956.1 2956.2 2957.1 2957.2 2958.1 2958.2 2958.3 2959.1 2959.2 2960.1 2960.2 2960.3 2960.4 2961.1 2961.2 2961.3 2961.4 2962.1 2962.2 2962.3 2963.1 2963.2 2964.1 2964.2 2965.1 2965.2 2966.1 2966.2 2966.3 2967.1 2967.2 2968.1 2968.2 2969.1 2969.2 2969.3 2970.1 2970.2 2971.1 2971.2 2971.3 2972.1 2972.2 2973.1 2974.1 2974.2 2975.1 2976.1 2977.1 2977.2 2977.3 2978.1 2978.2 2979.1 2980.1 2980.2 2981.1 2982.1 2982.2 2983.1 2983.2 2984.1 2985.1 2986.1 2987.1 2988.1 2988.2 2988.3 2989.1 2990.1 2990.2 2991.1 2992.1 2992.2 2992.3 2992.4 2992.5 2992.6 2993.1 2993.2 2993.3 2994.1 2994.2 2995.1 2995.2 2995.3 2995.4 2996.1 2996.2 2996.3 2997.1 2998.1 2998.2 2998.3 2999.1 2999.2 3000.1 3001.1 3001.2 3001.3 3002.1 3002.2 3003.1 3003.2 3003.3 3003.4 3003.5 3003.6 3004.1 3004.2 3004.3 3005.1 3005.2 3005.3 3005.4 3006.1 3006.2 3006.3 3006.4 3007.1 3007.2 3007.3 3007.4 3008.1 3008.2 3008.3 3008.4 3009.1 3009.2 3010.1 3010.2 3011.1 3011.2 3011.3 3012.1 3012.2 3012.3 3013.1 3013.2 3014.1 3014.2 3014.3 3015.1 3015.2 3016.1 3016.2 3016.3 3017.1 3017.2 3018.1 3019.1 3019.2 3019.3 3020.1 3020.2 3020.3 3020.4 3020.5 3020.6 3021.1 3021.2 3021.3 3022.1 3022.2 3023.1 3024.1 3024.2 3025.1 3025.2 3026.1 3027.1 3027.2 3028.1 3028.2 3029.1 3029.2 3029.3 3030.1 3030.2 3030.3 3030.4 3031.1 3032.1 3032.2 3032.3 3033.1 3033.2 3033.3 3033.4 3034.1 3034.2 3034.3 3035.1 3035.2 3036.1 3036.2 3036.3 3037.1 3038.1 3038.2 3038.3 3038.4 3039.1 3040.1 3040.2 3040.3 3040.4 3040.5 3040.6 3040.7 3041.1 3042.1 3042.2 3042.3 3043.1 3043.2 3044.1 3044.2 3044.3 3045.1 3045.2 3046.1 3047.1 3047.2 3047.3 3048.1 3049.1 3049.2 3049.3 3050.1 3050.2 3050.3 3050.4 3051.1 3051.2 3051.3 3052.1 3052.2 3052.3 3053.1 3054.1 3054.2 3054.3 3054.4 3054.5 3055.1 3056.1 3056.2 3057.1 3057.2 3057.3 3058.1 3058.2 3059.1 3059.2 3060.1 3061.1 3061.2 3062.1 3062.2 3062.3 3062.4 3063.1 3063.2 3064.1 3064.2 3065.1 3065.2 3066.1 3066.2 3066.3 3067.1 3067.2 3068.1 3068.2 3068.3 3069.1 3069.2 3069.3 3069.4 3069.5 3070.1 3070.2 3070.3 3071.1 3071.2 3071.3 3071.4 3072.1 3072.2 3072.3 3073.1 3073.2 3073.3 3074.1 3074.2 3074.3 3074.4 3074.5 3075.1 3075.2 3075.3 3076.1 3076.2 3077.1 3077.2 3077.3 3077.4 3078.1 3078.2 3078.3 3078.4 3079.1 3079.2 3079.3 3080.1 3080.2 3081.1 3081.2 3082.1 3082.2 3082.3 3082.4 3083.1 3083.2 3084.1 3085.1 3085.2 3086.1 3086.2 3087.1 3087.2 3088.1 3088.2 3088.3 3089.1 3090.1 3090.2 3090.3 3091.1 3091.2 3091.3 3092.1 3093.1 3093.2 3093.3 3093.4 3094.1 3094.2 3095.1 3095.2 3096.1 3096.2 3096.3 3097.1 3097.2 3098.1 3098.2 3099.1 3099.2 3099.3 3100.1 3100.2 3100.3 3101.1 3101.2 3102.1 3102.2 3103.1 3103.2 3103.3 3104.1 3104.2 3104.3 3104.4 3104.5 3105.1 3106.1 3106.2 3106.3 3106.4 3107.1 3107.2 3107.3 3108.1 3108.2 3108.3 3109.1 3109.2 3109.3 3110.1 3110.2 3110.3 3111.1 3111.2 3111.3 3111.4 3112.1 3112.2 3112.3 3113.1 3113.2 3114.1 3114.2 3114.3 3114.4 3115.1 3116.1 3116.2 3116.3 3117.1 3117.2 3117.3 3118.1 3119.1 3119.2 3119.3 3120.1 3121.1 3121.2 3121.3 3122.1 3122.2 3123.1 3123.2 3123.3 3123.4 3124.1 3124.2 3124.3 3125.1 3125.2 3125.3 3125.4 3125.5 3126.1 3126.2 3126.3 3127.1 3127.2 3128.1 3129.1 3130.1 3130.2 3130.3 3130.4 3131.1 3131.2 3131.3 3132.1 3132.2 3132.3 3133.1 3133.2 3133.3 3134.1 3134.2 3134.3 3135.1 3135.2 3136.1 3136.2 3136.3 3136.4 3137.1 3137.2 3138.1 3139.1 3139.2 3140.1 3140.2 3140.3 3141.1 3141.2 3142.1 3142.2 3143.1 3143.2 3143.3 3144.1 3144.2 3144.3 3145.1 3145.2 3145.3 3146.1 3146.2 3147.1 3147.2 3148.1 3148.2 3148.3 3148.4 3149.1 3150.1 3151.1 3151.2 3152.1 3153.1 3154.1 3155.1 3156.1 3156.2 3157.1 3157.2 3157.3 3157.4 3158.1 3158.2 3158.3 3158.4 3159.1 3159.2 3160.1 3160.2 3161.1 3161.2 3162.1 3162.2 3163.1 3164.1 3164.2 3165.1 3165.2 3165.3 3165.4 3166.1 3166.2 3166.3 3167.1 3167.2 3168.1 3169.1 3169.2 3170.1 3171.1 3171.2 3172.1 3172.2 3173.1 3174.1 3175.1 3176.1 3176.2 3176.3 3177.1 3177.2 3177.3 3178.1 3178.2 3178.3 3179.1 3179.2 3180.1 3180.2 3180.3 3181.1 3181.2 3182.1 3182.2 3183.1 3183.2 3184.1 3185.1 3185.2 3186.1 3186.2 3187.1 3188.1 3189.1 3189.2 3189.3 3189.4 3190.1 3190.2 3190.3 3191.1 3191.2 3191.3 3192.1 3192.2 3192.3 3193.1 3193.2 3193.3 3193.4 3193.5 3194.1 3194.2 3194.3 3194.4 3195.1 3195.2 3195.3 3196.1 3196.2 3196.3 3196.4 3197.1 3197.2 3197.3 3198.1 3198.2 3198.3 3198.4 3199.1 3199.2 3199.3 3199.4 3200.1 3200.2 3200.3 3201.1 3202.1 3202.2 3202.3 3203.1 3203.2 3203.3 3204.1 3204.2 3205.1 3205.2 3206.1 3206.2 3207.1 3207.2 3207.3 3208.1 3208.2 3209.1 3210.1 3210.2 3210.3 3211.1 3211.2 3211.3 3212.1 3212.2 3212.3 3213.1 3213.2 3213.3 3214.1 3214.2 3214.3 3215.1 3215.2 3215.3 3215.4 3215.5 3216.1 3216.2 3216.3 3217.1 3217.2 3217.3 3218.1 3218.2 3218.3 3219.1 3219.2 3220.1 3220.2 3220.3 3221.1 3221.2 3222.1 3222.2 3222.3 3223.1 3224.1 3224.2 3225.1 3226.1 3226.2 3226.3 3227.1 3227.2 3228.1 3229.1 3229.2 3230.1 3230.2 3231.1 3231.2 3232.1 3233.1 3234.1 3235.1 3236.1 3236.2 3236.3 3236.4 3236.5 3237.1 3237.2 3237.3 3237.4 3237.5 3238.1 3238.2 3238.3 3238.4 3238.5 3239.1 3240.1 3240.2 3240.3 3241.1 3242.1 3242.2 3242.3 3243.1 3244.1 3245.1 3245.2 3246.1 3247.1 3248.1 3248.2 3248.3 3249.1 3249.2 3249.3 3250.1 3250.2 3250.3 3250.4 3251.1 3251.2 3251.3 3252.1 3252.2 3253.1 3254.1 3254.2 3255.1 3255.2 3256.1 3256.2 3256.3 3257.1 3257.2 3258.1 3258.2 3259.1 3259.2 3259.3 3260.1 3260.2 3261.1 3262.1 3262.2 3262.3 3263.1 3264.1 3264.2 3264.3 3264.4 3265.1 3265.2 3265.3 3266.1 3266.2
Ren woke up with a splitting headache. He looked around at the small room he was in and let out a sad sigh. The tatami mats on the floor, the futon he was sleeping in, and the sword that was right beside him. All of it was still there. ‘So I’m not dreaming. I’ve really come to Soul Society.’ ‘Ren’ was a normal human on earth who was a slight nerd. He had read various manga and seen a few anime but he was never a huge fan. More like a casual interest in them. Even still, he had read several stories and seen several shows about being reincarnated or transmigrated. And that is exactly what happened to him. He was no longer the same man who was working on his law degree. He was also not a recent graduate of the Shinigami Academy who had just finished his exams to try and become a member of the Gotei 13. ‘Ren’ inherited all of the memories and experiences of the former Ren as well as Lawrence Smith. It was not like he was one who inherited the memories of another but instead it was like the two beings fused souls and had truly become one new individual. He had taken 3 days to finally understand and accept his new situation but now that he had, he had another issue to face. He had just taken the examination to be put into the Gotei 13 and passed. The only problem he had was deciding which division to join. ‘I don’t even know the exact time period I am in or who the captains are. Besides Yamato and Unohana, the rest of the captain positions had been switched around a few times. I have no idea what any of their personalities are like or what they have been through before the main series began. Ugh. Let’s go with what I know. 1st division is under the old man. He has a stick up his ass and is a stickler for the rules. I don’t think joining the 1st division would be a good fit for me. The same goes for the 2nd. Not sure if Yoruichi is in charge right now, but once she is, it turns very strict since she is also in charge of the ninja/assassin division as well.’ He pulled up two fingers as he began counting the divisions that were not suitable for him. He wanted to make sure that he did not skip over anything. ‘3rd division will be led by Fox-Face and that depressing guy. Not sure I wanna get involved in that mess. That also leaves out the 5th and 9th divisions as well since Aizen and Tosen are the captains of those. Out of 13 divisions, 5 have already been knocked out. Also no 12th division. Whether Mayuri or Urahara, both of those guys are mad scientists. To be under them would basically be me asking to get killed. That would also be the 11th division as well. That is the division where the only way that new captains arrive is by new guys killing the previous ones. Those barbarians are far too savage for my taste. And Byakuya ruins the 6th division with all of his rules and nobility talk. Renji would make it almost tolerable but I just can’t put myself through that. Komamura of the 7th is similar except he is more about honor than rules. So that’s 9 of them out now. Wow. Only 4 divisions left. Who else is there? You have the sick guy and the flirt who both have dual-wielded zanpakuto. the first has to deal with the family drama of Rukia while the latter only likes playing with women. That knocks out both of them.’ Ren was going to keep counting but he realized that he had run out of fingers. He slapped his head in frustration as he realized that most of the divisions were truly terrible in his opinion. ‘Either that or the show just portrayed them really poorly. That just leaves the 4th and the 10th. The 10th has the kid prodigy and the sexy lieutenant. They had the least amount of inner faction issues by what I can recall. Not including the movies of course. Wait. Are the movies canon? Are the fillers? I should have paid more attention to this stuff. Back on track, Ren. The 10th division’s only issue is that they are the first ones who fight the rebels. In fact, I think they get in the most fights out of all the divisions throughout the show. But then again, only the captain and lieutenant are shown fighting. Not really the rest of them. The other option is the 4th division. Those guys are all healers and I don’t think I have seen more than that one guy fight when he unleashed the red wave. Or was that just the ability he got in that video game? I think they did something during that late manga arc cause I kept seeing something about their captain but I’m not sure what it is. It’s only their captain though. Probably was just the one that saved Ichigo or held off some bad guy until a stronger captain arrived. Since I passed the exam, I have to join a division. That means I am left with the 4th or 10th division if I am looking for a place to slack off. Let’s just flip a coin.’ Ren went through his pockets before he found a coin inside. He placed it on his thumb before deciding that the 4th division was Heads and the 10th division was Tails. He flipped the coin and it flew through the air for a few moments before gravity started to affect it and it came crashing down onto the ground. Ren just looked at it as it touched the ground and saw that his fate had been decided. ‘I see. Looks like I am joining them then.’ Ren walked through the streets as he made his way to the new division he had decided to join. He was, apparently, a big deal during his time at the academy and had the potential to become a captain. There were quite a few seated officers who wanted him to join their divisions since they had an ineffective or crazy captain that they hoped would eventually replace him. Sadly for them, Ren had already made his choice. Well… he let fate make his choice. And therefore, he was now a member of the 10th division. Soon, Ren arrived outside the gates of the 10th division. The gates were surrounded by a large white building with red, wooden arches all over it. It also had the 10th division kanji in the middle of the wall. Ren knocked on the door as he patiently waited for someone to let him in. While he was there, he was thinking about what he heard from the various shinigami as he made his way there. Besides the Captain-Commander and Unohana, none of the 5 captains besides them were anyone that sounded familiar to Ren. ‘They might just be one of the Vizard. Never paid attention to any of their names. Or it means that I am so much further back than I had originally thought.’ With both of the options, he had hoped for the latter. This was because it meant a long time of peace before the chaos that Aizen and Ichigo brought about came into play. ‘Which gives me so much more time to train and get prepared.’ Ren kept waiting and knocking at different intervals for 30 minutes. Eventually, he got tired of waiting and just walked through the gate, the building it was in, and then the last gate on the other side. When he made it to the other side, the first thing Ren saw was an empty plot of land covered in grass. On the sides were pathways that led to different buildings within the division. Ren looked around and found that no one was nearby but saw a building that was twice the size of the other buildings in the area. Without thinking too much, he began walking toward that building as he followed the paths. As he walked along the path, he would occasionally see some shinigami who were running in different directions. Whenever they saw him, they either ignored him or waved before rushing off to continue whatever task they were doing. ‘Huh. Looks like these guys are busier than I thought. Still doesn’t mean they will be as busy as the medical division who has to heal everyone,’ Ren said as he tried to console himself when he saw that the shinigami of the 10th division were so busy. He soon arrived at the building that he figured was the officers’ building. He could smell the strong scent of alcohol before he had even entered the room. He opened the door and the smell just assaulted his senses. While neither of his previous lives was heavy drinkers, they would be able to take some liquor or being in a bar. But this building smelled like it had been soaked in liquor for a few hundred years. Ren powered through and began making his way to where the smell was the strongest. He walked up to the second floor and stopped in front of a door. The smell was originating from this room. Ren held his breath before he opened the door and saw a man passed out over the desk in there. All around the room were bottles of alcohol. The man had a white haori over his shoulders as he laid collapsed in a pool of vomit and some other liquids. ‘So this man is my captain? Ugh. It seems like I should have gone with the medical division. I will apply for a transfer later. For now…’ Ren closed the door and decided to look around. He knew that whenever there was a lazy captain, they would have at least one officer who took care of things. He was going to find that officer. Both the lieutenant’s and 3rd officer’s rooms were empty but he finally found someone when he reached the 4th officer. The man was working on some documents and had his head down. He did not look like anyone that Ren remembered so he figured that the guy must have died before the show even starts. ‘Then again, the other officers were never shown. Maybe he just kept his seat this whole time.’ Ren knocked on the door to make his presence known which caused the man to pause his work and looked up. He had a look of surprise on his face like he was not expecting Ren. “Wow. You are the first to actually come all the way to me even after having smelled what the building is like, seen the captain, and noticed that the other two weren’t here. Most would just bail and try to apply for another division.” He muttered to himself about what a gem he had found thinking that Ren could not here but sadly for him, Ren could. He shook his head and put his hand forward to shake Ren’s hand. “Well welcome to the 10th division. I am the 4th seat and the one who handles most inner division issues as well as discipline. Name is Takeda Moro.” Ren shook his hand and replied, “Ren. Hope we work well together.” Ren was told about his basic duties as well as given a tour of the 10th division’s barracks. The 10th division had been tasked with entering Hueco Mundo previously and lost many of its members including the previous individuals who held the 2nd-13th seats on the day after Ren took his exam. Takeda was, originally, only the 15th seat. They had gotten their new 3rd seat from another division while the lieutenant was the previous 14th seat. All in all, the 10th division was pretty much crippled at the moment. That was why all the shinigami he saw within the division earlier appeared to be so busy. They had to pick up the slack since there were only 30 members instead of the usual 300. Ren was currently put on standby and would be trained on his tasks in the future when everyone had more free time to do so. There was too much work that needed to be completed and just not enough qualified officers who could teach at the moment. So once Ren was shown his room, Takeda quickly went back to the officers’ building in order to catch up on more paperwork. Ren did not mind this though. He decided to use this as a chance to visit the division’s library. Ren wanted a better estimation of when he was. He left his room and followed the path that Takeda had shown him earlier until he entered the library. There was no one inside to watch over the area so Ren just casually walked inside. He walked from shelf to shelf and got as many books that he could find that related to history. After picking up 8 total, he found himself a seat and began to flip through them. After spending two days inside, he finally got as many answers as he was going to get. What he found out was that the Gotei 13 had only been around for about 200 years. He also knew that Yamato had killed a powerful Quincy about 100 years prior. ‘But it said nothing about the quincy extermination. Does that mean that they are not willing to write about it or that there was more than one battle between the shinigami and the quincy? I am no closer to finding out when I am than when I began. Ugh!’ Ren kicked over the chair next to him. He left the books on the table while he took himself to the canteen to get something to eat. Since he had not eaten for a few days, his stomach was crying for something to eat. When he entered, just like every other place he had been, the place was empty. Aside from the occasional worker who he saw making food in the back, Ren was all alone. He made himself a large plate of food before picking it up and taking it back to his room for the day. By the time he got back to his room, half the plate of food was already gone. He devoured the rest pretty quickly before he sat in the lotus position and placed his zanpakuto across his legs. Ren began to quietly meditate as he bonded with his zanpakuto. Ren had been doing this ever since he entered the academy but had yet to achieve shikai or learn his zanpakuto’s name. It was not due to lack of effort or trying but simply due to the uniqueness of his zanpakuto’s spirit. Once his mind was clear, he entered his inner world once more. Ren’s inner world was a large forest filled with lush, green trees that gave off a strong feeling of vitality. Ren ignored all these trees and walked in a particular direction. He kept walking until he reached a tree that looked half dead. Ren walked up to it and placed his hand on the trunk before speaking to it. “Still as silent as always, huh? I’ve been feeding you for about 3 years now and you don’t even make a peep. Makes me wonder if I should keep doing this.” Even though he said this, Ren picked up the same sharp rock he always did and cut his wrist before letting blood spray on the tree. The blood did not just stay on the tree bark after it touched the tree but was rapidly absorbed by the tree. It kept absorbing more and more blood until it could no longer take any more in. Then, the blood simply sat on the surface of the tree. Seeing that his spirit was full, Ren just kaido to heal himself while he looked at the tree that had been drinking his blood for years. “You just take as much as you want before giving me the cold shoulder. Sigh. What a terrible spirit you are.” Ren kept teasing the spirit but it would just not respond. He would have thought that the spirit was dead or defective but he could tell the difference in the tree. Every time he fed it blood, he could feel more vitality and life energy gathering at the center of the tree. Ren put his back to the tree before sitting down and getting into a comfortable position. He decided to take a nap underneath the dead branches of the tree in order to avoid the sunlight on the other side. Ren quickly fell asleep under the shade. It was quiet in the forest for a while before something occurred. A being emerged from the tree and looked over Ren’s body with no emotions showing in its glowing eyes. “Master… By the time Ren woke up, he was already outside of his inner world and felt sore all over. He looked outside and saw that it was already morning. “Wow. I did not expect to sleep that long. Been here for 3 days and still no word of when the old man will send more officers to replace the old ones. I’ll go out and practice for a bit.” Ren went to the empty training hall and decided to practice his Zankensoki forms. Even though he remembered everything that Ren did, he still thought it was better to experiment with them himself. The Zankensoki forms were the 4 ways that shinigami engaged enemies in combat. All 4 were taught in the academy but few had truly learned them well. The was Zan was for Zanjutsu, Ken was for Hakuda, So was for Hoho, and Ki was for Kido. Although it seemed like characters attacked however they wanted in the show, that was just because Ichigo was the main character and never had formal training. Zanjutsu was the fighting style of using one’s zanpakuto for combat. There were 3 levels to divide users of it. The common shinigami did not even qualify under these 3 levels. Those who had reached rank 1 in this were mostly officers. The 3 ranks were Swordsman, Expert Swordsmen, and Master Swordsmen. Hakuda was hand to hand combat. This was rare among most shinigami but essential for anyone who worked in the Onmitsukido. Those individuals used their bodies almost exclusively due to the environment in which they had to work. The ranks of Hakuda were practitioners, combatants, expert combatants, and master combatants. Hoho were footwork techniques that were very advanced. Most shinigami were unable to even use them. There was also a divide between users. Even for those who were at the top rank, there was still a large difference in skill between them. It was also the skill that had the second-fewest number of captains had reached the highest rank historically just due to the difficulty. The ranks for Hoho were practitioners, experts, and masters. Lastly was kido. These were spells that were used for offense, defense, sealing, or healing. The spells were divided into two main categories: Bakudo and Hado as well as a few minor categories which were kaido, barriers, and seals. The best kido users were usually in the kido corps and not the Gotei 13 but there were exceptions. The ranks of kido were practitioners, experts, and masters. This had the fewest masters of all the fighting styles. Ren was not ranked zanjutsu but was a practitioner in all 3 of the other skills which made his skills equal to or above many officer ranked shinigami. No one else knew this however since Ren wanted to keep some trump cards. ‘It seems like my predecessor was wary about the Gotei 13 but I can understand why. From the show and the way these guys act, it is less like the military and more like murim from those Korean stories. You got 3 high-level people who betray the entire military, 1 who purposefully holds back to have more fun fighting, and then that mad scientist who turned his own subordinates into bombs. Even though I am not sure about the current generation, I’m pretty sure I should try to make sure I do not stand out too much.’ He began to train his Zankensoki in the lonely training field. For the next few weeks, that is all he did. Train, eat, sleep, and enjoy time in his inner world. After a few weeks, Yamamoto had dispatched more shinigami to replace the dead officers. After they had all arrived, Ren was finally trained for the duties of shinigami as well as being sent on missions or given tasks. This continued for the next 100 years of a constant repeating and boring life. Boring if he did not count the few occasions he had to hunt down hollows. — 100 years later— A man with purple-blue hair stood with his hands clasped behind his back with his zanpakuto hanging on his back as if he was just on a leisurely stroll. The sword seemed like any other zanpakuto in its sealed form with a hilt that appeared to look like a star. Behind Ren were 6 shinigami who had their swords drawn with fearful looks on their faces. This was because in front of them and Ren were 20 hollows. The group was just sent out to check out a disturbance that the Central 46 had detected. Everyone thought it would be 1 maybe 2 hollows at most. No one was prepared for 20 hollows. It took groups of 3-4 shinigami to take out most ordinary shinigami while officers could take them on solo. This was why Ren led the 6 others on the subjucation mission. But when they saw that they would face over 20 hollows, the rest of the shinigami had looks of fear in their eyes. “This is a bit more than we were expecting. You all can retreat and go get back up. I will hold them off here until you return.” One of the shinigami immediately replied “Ren-sa…” But he saw Ren turn around and shake his head. Ever since he was given the position of 20th seat, he had made all those in the division call him… “Lord 20th. We can’t just abandon you.” Ren nodded. He was pleased to be called Lord 20th. He never liked official titles that all the other captains or officers were given. “You all will just die in vain here. We also do not know if there are any more and the messenger might get ambushed along the way. Just go. I will be fine by the time you return.” The other shinigami looked at each other before nodding and running back to Seireitei as fast as they could. Several hollows tried to chase but a large blue barrier appeared behind Ren. If they wanted to give chase, they could not do so immediately. “Haha fine. We will just kill you before we go and consume so more souls,” said a large hollow that resembled a featherless bird that was twice the size of Ren. The hollows began their assault and all closed in on Ren. Ren was able to dodge them all casually with his hands still behind his back. He would bend here, duck there, shunpo over there. No matter what the hollows did, they were unable to land an attack on him. This continued for a few minutes before they all stopped and looked at their prey in a new light. They could all see that the shinigami they initially thought was weak was in fact very dangerous. Seeing none of them continued attacking, a faint smile appeared on Ren’s face. “Well since you are all done. I guess it is my turn.” Ren made a few hand gestures and the barrier that just covered the one directions soon surround him and the hollows from all sides. Then a red aura began to form around Ren with his Zanpakuto having an especially dark red aura around it. “Blood for the blood god! Skulls for the skull throne! Khorne!” 20 minutes later, the shinigami who had originally left Ren behind were returning along with 20 more unseated shinigami and 2 officers, both lieutenants. They had left a message for someone else to inform a captain immediately but they did not want to be too late and rushed ahead. When they had arrived, they saw that Ren stood in a similar position as to when they left with no hollows in sight. Everyone looked very confused. “Where did the 20 hollows go?” asked the female lieutenant ask she had her zanpakuto ready to slay some hollows. Ren gave her a small, friendly smile before explaining, “It was only a single hollow. It had a special ability to create very powerful illusions. It could even give those illusions the ability to give off energy. I was only able to find out after I had kept getting attacked from a single direction and not all of them.” The others nodded at their words. It was not the first time that they dealt with hollows with strange powers. Some of the more powerful ones had unique abilities similar to a shikai’s. The shinigami did not think much of it before they began to return to Seireitei. They met the captain of the 3rd squad along the way and informed him that the matter had been settled. The captain looked Ren up and down before congratulating him and taking off in another direction. When they arrived back at Seireitei, Ren and his squad members split off from the other shinigami before returning to their barracks to report what happened. Ren let his men go rest while he went to the officers’ building to fill out all the paperwork. Or at least he was supposed to. He simply left the form on his lieutenant’s desk. When the lieutenant returned and read it, he spat out the coffee he was drinking while he had a look of frustration on his face. ‘No matter how many times I yell at him about this, he never learns his lesson. This incident even involved the officer of 3 other squads and he dares to watch this? I will definitely teach him a lesson this time!’ “Ren!!!!” he yelled before he ran out of the building to try and find Ren but he knew it was of no use. The only person who could find Ren was the 4th seat. Otherwise, no one would ever be able to find him if he did not want to be. What was written on the report was: Mission Report Date: Today Original mission: Recon/Lunch Enemies?: A few insects but no one that deserved to be called an enemy was present. Summary of what occurred: Wouldn’t you like to know? Oh, yeah. Guess you would. I was planning to take my subordinates for a light jog but then noticed I forgot the lunch. I asked one of them to go back and get it for me but they all went since they did not want to leave that burden to anyone of them. I let them be while I waited by a tree. When they returned, they brought back not only the lunch I made but even more, people to enjoy it with. But before we could eat, it started raining so we had to return early. Notes on subordinates: One did not call me Lord 20th at first but we had that corrected. And just like he knew would happen, Lieutenant Sharu was unable to find Ren. But this did not upset him. In fact, he decided to use it as an opportunity. Ren had risen up to the rank of the 20th seat about 50 years but had never been very active in the division. He would only take on missions when he was forced to and never engaged the other shinigami unless he had to. Even with his personality, most of the weaker shinigami did not mind him nor did half of the officers. Ren was the type that did the bare minimum but when he did work, he completed all of his tasks perfectly. He was the only officer who had never lost a shinigami on a mission as well. As for the other half of the officers, they did not like Ren’s laid back attitude. While they could not complain about the work he did, they would constantly complain about the work that he refused to do. Whenever a mission sounded too complicated or difficult, Ren would decline. He also would not respond to threats. Whether it was with violence, finances, or even with demotion, Ren was unafraid of it all. Sharu had warned Ren several times about the way he had filled out mission reports and had even reported it to the higher-ups who had given Ren numerous warnings. With his latest act, Sharu finally had an excuse to deal with Ren. Soon, a meeting was called for all officers of the 10th division to show up and was given by the captain. This meant that every officer who was not on a mission was forced to attend. Without a choice, Ren had to come to the meeting but he already figured it had something to do with him. And when he arrived, his guess was confirmed. Sitting in the meeting room were 12 individuals including Ren, the lieutenant, and the captain. As soon as Ren took his seat, Sharu stood up and pointed at him. “He needs to go! I am tired of dealing with his terrible attitude, lack of regard towards decorum, his refusal to try his best like every other member of this unit does, and simply the fact that he is unqualified to be an officer!” Many people let out sounds of agreement when they heard this. Of the 12 people present, 9 were in the camp that did not like Ren, while only one of those who liked Ren’s attitude was present. The other two people present were the person in question and the captain who had to remain neutral. Sharu had truly picked an excellent moment to strike at Ren. Most of his supporters or backers were away and he truly had nothing to say to defend himself against the accusations. But Sharu did not want to make it that easy for him. He did not want Ren to get away with just a slight punishment. He wanted him out of the division. So he put the pressure on Captain Hayato. “Him not taking this potential disaster seriously is my last straw. I can not stand to be in the same division as him. Either he leaves or I do!” “Same here!” “I agree!” “It can only be this way!” No one else was expecting to take things this far but they were already on the rollercoaster so they had no choice but to go along with the ride. The rest of the officers threatened to leave the division for another. This put Hayato in a difficult position. Ren had not done anything truly wrong but he could not afford to have his officers poached away by another division. Of the ones threatening, 3 of them were in the top 5. They were the elites of his division. Hayato let out a sigh before silently remembering that he would owe Ren a debt for the wrong he was about to impart on him. “Ren. I am sorry to say this but it seems that you are no longer welcome in the 10th division. I will write you a recommendation to any other division and recommend you as an officer to compensate you for your loss. I will also give you a bonus in the form of your salary for the next 10 years.” These words were barely comforting to anyone else who heard them. Most shinigami were rich compared to other souls. They also had dangerous jobs so they would be paid extra. Officers were paid even more. Even with all this money, most barely spent their salaries since they got free food and lodging from their divisions while the hobbies one could pick up would never be very expensive. So 10 years of salary sounded nice, but Ren had most likely saved up more than that easily during his past 100 years in the division. As for the recommendation, that was even more of a false offering. Anyone who had been forced out of their squad by almost half the officers would have a hard, if not impossible, time trying to get the position of an officer once again. But to everyone’s surprise, Ren looked very calm. As if the situation had nothing to do with him. “Fine. Please write me a letter for the 11th division,” he requested in a calm voice that seemed unnerving for the situation he was in. As for why he agreed so easily and without a fight, it was very simple. His zanpakuto spirit. Khorne was not like most zanpakuto spirits. Because Ren remembered Khorne from Lawrence’s life. Not from Bleach but from another universe. Another thing he was a casual fan of. Warhammer 40K! Khorne was one of the 4 chaos gods who represented blood, war, and murder. His domain covers the most basic and brutal of sentient emotions and actions, such as hate, anger, rage, war, and killing. He was not just the god of mindless violence though. He was also the god of martial prowess and honor. Thus, many prayed to Khorne before battle. Of the 4 chaos gods, Khorne was the oldest and most powerful. He had come into existence before the others were even thought about. He had seen their birth and what each represented. And he hated it all. Even though he hated all 3, he hated two of them especially. The tricker god, Tzeentch and the pleasure god, Slaanesh. Tzeentch because he was a magic user and expert one at that as well as his use of subterfuge. Khorne hated most magic with a passion and preferred to take his enemies on head-on and let the winner be decided by martial prowess and not intelligence. Slaanesh because he was his polar opposite. Slaanesh represented inner growth and pleasure while Khorne wanted outer strength and ability. Slaanesh, let his followers experience life to its fullest while Khorne wanted his followers to die willingly for his cause. This is the official reason that most were told. But insiders such as the other chaos gods and their champions knew there was another reason. Slaanesh had killed one of Khorne’s most loyal and devoted followers when she rejected his advances. Khorne would eventually bring her back to life and marry her but the debt of blood must be paid. As for the Khorne that was his zanpakuto spirit, it was very similar to the original god. It had a very similar look and personality. Ren was unsure if his soul as Lawrence corrupted or changed the original spirit but once it fully awakened, he was shocked by who he saw instead of some spirit or fae. Khorne was a being that demanded blood and skulls. It said that the ones of shinigami and hollows were far better than any of the beings it had tasted before. It was like a quincy though. Khorne would take souls out of the reincarnation cycle where they would be consumed by him. This was the only reason why Ren went out on missions at all, to keep Khorne satisfied. But Khorne cared not just about eating souls, using blood to fill his rivers, and skulls to raise his throne. He was also very picky about other things. Such as when Ren used kido. Recognizing it as magic, Khorne would throw a fit and may not even allow Ren to use his shikai if he used too many kido spells. Ren believed this was due to Khorne’s dislike of Tzeentch in his past life or true self. Whatever the reason, the pair agreed on 10 kido spells per year. Ren also had to train like hell. It turned out that the original reason that Khorne did not awaken was not due to the amount of blood he was being fed but instead because of Ren’s low level in all 3 of his combat skills (Khorne ignored kido). All 3 had to be at the practitioner level before Khorne would awaken. Khorne had been nagging Ren for years to leave the division and find more opponents so he could fill his rivers with more blood and have his skull raised higher. Ren did not understand what was going through Khorne’s mind but he did not care too much. He was growing bored of his repetitive lifestyle so did not mind leaving the 10th division. He was just waiting for the right time. And they had definitely provided it. So Ren packed up his few belongings, collected his bonus, his recommendation letter, and left the place he had called home for the past 100 years behind. He had to travel around Seireitei in order to reach the 11th division. They were located on the outer edge of it and located in the east while the 10th division was in the west. He did not mind the walk. He had barely had any time to relax in past few years since Khorne had forced him to reach the expert grade in all of the combat forms. As he was walking through the streets, he took in the view of the various people walking around: the nobles shopping, academy students hurrying around, and shinigami taking breaks. It was truly looking peaceful. Just as Ren had left the busy market district he was just in, he ran into 3 familiar faces that almost crashed into him. All of them were wearing the academy uniform with the girl in red hakama and the guys in blue. One of the males was a man with tanned skin who had a mustache on his face and glasses. The other male was a young man who had blonde hair and dark circles under his eyes. The last was a young black woman with purple hair in a ponytail. ‘Wow. These must have been super old because I’m pretty sure the plot does not start any time soon.’ The three looked at Ren with different levels of shock in their eyes while he also had some shock in his eyes. These 3 academy students were not just anyone but some of the most formidable people in Bleach in the future. Ren was actually a fan of two of them while he knew enough about the other one due to his relationship with the other two. The glasses-wearing guy was Ren’s least favorite of the trio and would become the leader of the kido division. This was a division made up of only powerful kido users who could use their spells with such efficiency and power that normal shinigami would have a hard time going up against them even with their zanpakuto. And as the leader of the kido division, his skill spoke for himself. He could take on captain level opponents without ever unsheathing or unleashing his zanpakuto. This was none other than Tessai Tsukabishi. The blonde man would be even more famous. He started off as just the childhood friend of a very famous person but would become one of the best scientists and inventors in all of soul society. This was Kisuke Urahara. He would graduate around the same time as Yoruichi before becoming a member of the Onmitsukidō alongside her. Even though he seemed lazy and unmotivated, Yoruichi had promoted him once she had risen through the ranks and put him in charge of the Detention Unit. Many were against this decision due to his personality but he had proven himself capable. To be in command of the Detention Unit meant that Kisuke’s skills in hakuda and kido were great. Inside the prison, no zanpakuto was allowed to be carried, even by the guards and wardens. This meant he had to subdue some of Soul Society’s most dangerous criminals with his bare hands. After being in command there for an unknown number of years, Kisuke was recommended to become captain of the 12th division by Yoruichi. After passing the Captain Proficiency Exam, he became the captain of the 12th division without any issues and led it for a number of years while showing several inventions that revolutionized Soul Society. He would accomplish much more even later in life. ‘Even though he did all that, the one ‘stain’ on his career in my opinion is the fact that he released Mayuri and even given him so much power.’ The last and only female of the group was Yoruichi Shihoin. Ren would be lying if he did not say that she was one of the women he had a crush on in the anime. But it was not just because she was beautiful but she was powerful and also had an amazing background. Born into a noble family, she entered the shinigami academy unlike most other nobles and made her way through it with flying colors. After she graduated, she became a member of the Onmitsukidō against her family’s wishes but still rose to the top position while never forgetting her friends. As for her abilities, she was given the nickname ‘Flash-Step Goddess’ because of how skilled her hoho techniques were. In all of Soul Society, only 2 people have been comparable to her without relying on external techniques or abilities. And all 3 were standing in front of him. Ren could not help but look them over a few times. But to the trio, it felt like they were being stared down by a beast. All 3 had unusual instincts that would save their lives or help them out in situations in the future. And those instincts were telling each of them that the shinigami who had neither a lieutenant badge nor captain’s robe was more dangerous than most of the shinigami that they had seen before. Neither side moved for a minute or so. Ren finally stopped staring them down before he nodded at the group and resumed his journey. He walked away without even looking back at them. But before he could walk to far, he heard Yoruichi call out to him. “Wait a sec!” Ren stopped and turned around but did not walk back towards them. Even though he was a fan of them, he was not the type to go fanboy crazy. Seeing that he seemed to recognize her but still did not bow to her status made Yoruichi have a positive feeling about the shinigami in front of her. So she decided to ask what she felt. “My instincts tell me that you are strong. Like super strong. I wanna see for myself just what the difference is between us. The 3 of us vs you. What do you say?” Ren held his chin with his fingers as he thought for a moment. ‘They are definitely not my match at the moment but still don’t mind sparring with them a bit. I can even say that I had beaten all 3 of them in the future no matter how strong they get.’ “Sure. A week from now in the east forest. I should be available then. Until then,” he said as he waved and ran away. He wanted to leave a mysterious impression on the group. Ren made his way toward the 11th division while thinking over all the information he knew about them. ‘Besides the fact that they are the close combat division and seen the most combat out of every division, they also have the strongest captain after the old man. But what I can’t understand is, how was Zaraki able to take the title of Kenpachi. These guys are currently on their 4th Kenpachi but I don’t dare to underestimate this bastard. How the hell was that crazy bastard able to get the position? Actually, I think the answer is pretty obvious. Including the fillers, I think there were at least 3 different rebellions during the year or two that the show took place. I can only imagine how many took place in the hundreds of years beforehand. One of the Kenpachi’s must have joined a rebel group or had been killed by the rebels. Either way, that must throw off the 11th division’s captain system. Zaraki’s predecessor was most likely not a true Kenpachi but a false one who did not truly earn his title.’ Ren kept thinking about the differences in Kenpachi as he made his way to the 11th division. It was such a strange thing to see the Zaraki from the anime who seemed so powerful look really weak when he saw the Kenpachi of the past. He had seen both the 3rd and 4th Kenpachi in battle during his past hundred years. Both had gotten the approval of Khorne who even wanted Ren to go out and battle those two monsters. Ren arrived at the 11th division barracks and the gates were not closed. Actually, that was wrong. The gates had been torn off the hinges and thrown away somewhere. Ren walked inside since there was no one to stop him. He walked straight ahead since he had been there a few times. Every now and then he would have to deliver some information to different divisions so he had visited many before. As he walked towards the officers’ building, he saw a bunch of men fighting each other or working out while shirtless, gambling, or eating like some savages. Of the occasional woman that he saw, they all looked closer to men than women. ‘They really don’t give off the feeling of a military division but instead some bandits who are backed by the government. They suit Khorne’s style though and I have no major complaints.’ When he entered the building, he made his way straight toward the main office. While it was called the main office, it was actually a large dojo that had 3 desks in it for the few officers of the division that did paperwork. When he entered, he saw 3 men who were sending each other death stares and nearly had their zanpakutos drawn. It seemed like a fight was about to break out. Not wanting to delay his chance of getting his officer position cause the people in charge got injured and knocked unconscious, Ren coughed loudly to announce his presence. The trio looked at Ren and he took that as his signal to walk forward and hand one of the men his recommendation letter. The man he handed it to was 2 meters tall and had scars over his arms and face. He wore white haori that seemed to be ripped all over with one of the sleeves even missing. That’s right. The man Ren handed his recommendation letter to was not just any officer who was about to fight with some other ones. It was, in fact, the 4th Kenpachi and the man who currently held the title of the strongest shinigami, Kenpachi Kojuro. Captain Kojuro opened the letter and read through it quickly before he threw it to one of the other men. He also read it before throwing it toward the third who quickly read it before throwing it in a trash bin. These other two men were the lieutenant and the third seat of the 11th division. Each of the three looked at each other as if communicating silently before they looked back at Ren. It was the captain who spoke up. “We don’t have a spot for the 20th seat but our 12th seat just got himself killed. If you can beat the 13th seat, it’s all yours.” Ren wanted to say that he was surprised to hear this but he was not. The 11th division lost the most officers and captains in the quickest amount of time. They would lose an officer at least once every 3-4 years while they would get a new captain about once every 100 years. “When do we fight?” Hearing his reply, all 3 of the others had savage smiles on their faces as they reevaluated Ren. Ren did not look like a warrior nor did he give off the aura of a warrior but with his words alone as well as the look in his eyes, it was easy to tell that he was good at fighting. “Haha. You two will battle in 5 minutes. I suggest you get ready,” the lieutenant said before the three of them ran out while shouting different things at their members. “Figth for the 12th seat in 5 minutes!” “Koda! Get your ass out here if you want to get the position of 12th seat!” “Come see what the disgrace of the 10th division can do, you lazy bastards! He thinks he is better than all of you and can become an officer just after he has arrived!” Ren walked calmly out of the officers’ building and not minding the three. It was better to say he was distracted actually. Whenever Khorne saw a powerful opponent he wanted Ren to fight, it would appear in spiritual form behind Ren and silently follow him while giving a stare that could chill the souls of adults and scare children to death. And Khorne had appeared the moment that Ren saw the captain with the stare growing more intense with every second. The training area was filled with over 60 shinigami of various sizes all looking at the arena in the center. All of them had come to watch the battle for the 12th seat to see just how strong the newest member of their squad was. On one side was a tall-ish man with periwinkle hair that would shift from looking purple to blue depending on how the light hit his hair. On his back was a zanpakuto with a red sheath. The man stood casually with his hands in his pockets as he looked at his opponent. The shinigami in the arena was a man who looked to be in his 40s and had a muscular build that resembled a gorilla. Instead of the katana that most shinigamis’ zanpakuto were in their sealed states, his was a large nodachi. Koda was the name of the officer who looked like a gorilla and wanted the position of 12th seat. It was a rule within the division that the higher your rank, the more missions you were allowed to take on. Koda had already reached his limit for the month so the only way he could take on more was by raising his rank. He was much weaker than the previous 12th seat and above officers so he did not dare battle them for it. But with the death of the 12th seat, his only rival for the position was the 14th seat who he had beaten in a duel the previous day. He was expecting to be given the position but did not expect Ren’s arrival. So understandably, he was pissed. Especially when he saw Ren’s body. Ren did not look like the type that fought often and looked more like a scholar instead. “Oi. This is your only warning. The position of the 12th seat is mine. It can either be mine either before you have an arm and leg broken or after. The choice is all yours.” Ren looked surprised at these words before a smile appeared on his face and he unsheathed his zanpakuto. He held the blade in his right hand and pointed it at Koda. His answer was clear. Koda unsheathed his sword as well before holding it with both his hands as he pointed it at Ren. Koda unleashed a large amount of yellow reiatsu. This caused most of the weaker shinigami to take a few steps back but the officers all ignored it. Ren who was the focus of this reiatsu also did not seem to mind it as he released an equal amount of reiatsu toward Koda. This caused those with excellent senses to raise their eyebrows. Ren did not just release a similar amount of reiatsu but the exact same amount. This meant that his true limit was coincidentally the same as Koda’s or that he had read Koda so well, had such a large amount of reiryoku, and had such excellent control over his reiatsu, that he could imitate and counter Koda’s. Both possibilities sounded equally insane since many captains did not even have the ability to do that. Captain Kojuro saw that both men so ready so he decided to start the battle. “Let’s get this started!!!” As soon as the words were said, Koda rushed ahead and slashed down on Ren. Ren deflected the blow with one move as if he was swatting away a fly. He was not even pushed back by Koda’s large frame. ‘Ugh. That was just lucky. Let’s see how he handles my Storm Set!’ Koda did not take this lying down and began launching many attacks toward Ren. His ‘Storm Set’ was just a bunch of attacks launched as fast and with little thought as possible to overwhelm his opponent. But each of his slashes and cuts was deflected. No matter how strong or weak, fast or flow, thought out or instinctual, none of them were able to pierce past Ren’s defenses. Koda continued his assault for another minute before he knew that if he continued this way, he would end up losing the battle. Koda using shunpo to back away rapidly and get to the spot where he was when the battle started. “Bury, Inugami!” A large amount of reiatsu surrounded Koda. When it dispersed, Koda could be seen holding a spiked club similar to what an Oni would be seen using. This would intimidate most but the only thing that Ren could think was… ‘Wow. Bury, Inugami? That is a cruel joke. What kind of messed up person says that?’ Koda shared toward Ren while raising the club above his head and bringing it down toward Ren. The club seemed to triple in thickness while the spikes seemed to shine even brighter. This was the special ability of inugami in its shikai form. It would not only strengthen the club and the spike but would also cause the club to grow larger and heavier. This made it excellent for crushing attacks. But the club that was supposed to crush Ren was held back with a single sword. Koda actually let out some cold sweat because he had used his strongest attack but it had been unable to even move Ren, let alone hurt him. Koda backed away and tried to surrender. “I sur…” Before he could finish, Ren shunpo’d in front of Koda and swung his sword 3 times before backing away and sheathing it. When the sword was sheathed, both of Koda’s arms, as well as his legs, were cut off with a large amount of blood being sprayed everywhere. The amount of blood that covered Ren and the arena was surprising. Kojuro and the other members did not find the scene very dramatic with many of them beginning to cheer. They loved to see a good fight and Ren had certainly shown them a large amount of power. “The new 12th seat of the 11th division will be Ren. Congratulations! Someone go and get a member of the 4th division over here or bring Koda there fast. He needs his limbs to be healed as fast as possible but make sure they leave scars so he learns his lesson.” ——– Author’s Note: Is the cover of this novel showing Old X-gene of fate for anyone else? I have it as a death butterfly but still showing old cover in my library. The officers were very impressed by Ren and most wanted to fight him. He was able to beat the 13th seat with ease and had even done it without releasing his shikai. No one in the squad disliked a powerful member. Ren sheathed his sword and walked towards Captain Kojuro. He wanted to know more about his duties and what to expect. Right after Ren approached, Kojura clapped Ren on his shoulder in a friendly manner but Ren felt as if a club kept hitting him. “Haha. You have great strength and even greater potential. I will be sure to sharpen you into a fine blade. Your first mission is with me. We will head out tomorrow morning to do a bit of weeding. I suggest you get prepared and get a good night’s sleep.” Ren nodded and left for the dorms. If they were anything like the 10th division, the dorms would be numbered with the officer in charge of that dorm having the best room inside of it. He soon found the 10th dormitory and went inside to find the officer room. Once he did, he entered without a word and sat down on his bed. Ren could finally relax a bit. He looked at Khorne who had been staring at him this whole time with a look of frustration. “God!” “Yes?” “You know that’s not what I meant. Stop staring at me. This is not a place where we can fight willy nilly. By challenging the captain there, it means that I would have to kill him. In order to kill him, I would need to at least unleash my shikai. And by killing him with my shikai, our secret would be found out. We can’t let soul society know about what we can do. Yet. Once we get powerful enough, it does not matter whether they know or don’t. I will fill your realm with rivers of blood and plenty of skulls.” Khorne seemed pleased to hear this and returned inside of the zanpakuto. With his spirit gone, Ren could let out a sigh of relief. ‘Finally! I need to find out a way to suppress that guy and make him my loyal servant or at least bring his ego down. He seems to still believe that he is the god from the warhammerverse and not just a part of my spirit.’ Ren spent the rest of the afternoon going over his various goals and plans as well as doing some reiatsu training. His reiryoku was incredible but the amount of reiatsu that he could unleash was not even 10% of it. He had a long way to go. It was not until morning that Ren finally finished his training but he did not even think about sleep. Instead, he got out of bed and went toward the officers’ building to wait for Kojuro. He was curious about what mission that the captain needed to personally go on but he knew he would get his answer soon so he did not let it consume him. Kojuro swaggered into the room and was surprised to see Ren already there. ‘So he is the diligent type then. We could use a few of those in here.’ “Good. You’re already here. Let’s go then.” Kojuro turned around and started running toward the east side of the division. Ren could only follow along. After Ren caught up, Kojuro decided to go faster while he jumped over the division wall. Ren sighed and caught up. The pair kept repeating the act of speeding up until they were running at their top speed while also throwing in the occasional shunpo until they arrived outside of Seireitei. They met up with several individuals in weird outfits that hid their entire body and face. Ren had sent them a few times before so he knew who they were. ‘The Kido Corps. And them being here means that we need some powerful Kido. And being on the edge, I’m guessing we are heading somewhere dangerous in order to not endanger the center of Seireitei. So that means we are most likely heading to Hueco Mundo or Hell.’ “We are going to Hueco Mundo to kill a being called an arrancar. These are hollows that have torn off their own mask to gain a human form and a zanpakuto. Most of them are pretty weak and can only be compared to a low-rank officers but this one had killed off two vice-captains in the past year along with the squads they were with. He always left a single survivor to spread the word of what he had done. The Onmitsukidō had finally tracked him down. We are going in, killing him, and getting out before any more powerful hollows arrive. Any questions?” Ren shook his head but was inwardly shocked. ‘I thought Aizen created the Arrancar. Maybe his are stronger or consistently stronger since each one of his Espada was able to take on at least one captain while the fraccion were still pretty dangerous and could take on lieutenants. If one being able to kill a lieutenant is rare, this guy should be the rare outlier.’ As Ren thought about who they were going to face, a black portal opened up for Kojuro and himself to enter. “This barrier will be reopened in 3 days. The Onmitsukidō have already marked the location on the other side so just make sure you arrive back there on time and you will be able to make it home,” said one of the Kido Division members. Neither Ren nor Kojuro responded. This was the usual practice when entering Hueco Mundo. Soul Society did not want to risk any hollows forcing the kido corps to let them go free in the so it was more like a military unit dropping in before waiting for an evac from a helicopter. The pair entered the portal and ran along a bridge of reiatsu for a few hours until they had reached the other side and landed in a white desert under a night sky. The duo stood on the sand and watched the black portal close above their head. When the portal was gone, all they could see was the full moon and the stars in the sky. This was the usual sight of Hueco Mundo since it would always be night there. Kojuro pulled out a compass that had an arrow made out of red reiatsu and was pointing in a certain direction. Kojuro started running that way and Ren had no choice but to follow along. He hurried to tear off a piece of his uniform and tie it to a nearby tree before he hurried to catch up. The pair ran for a few hours until they finally saw their target. They had seen several hollows but most were standard hollows with a few gillians every now and then. Their target was the only human looking figure that they had seen. The man had a muscular build, black and orange hair, and a bone mask that covered the left side of his face. The man was naked from the waist up with bone armor covering his entire lower body as well as a striped tail. He had a hole in the middle of his chest where his heart should have been. In each of his arms was a thick and large tonfa. The first thought anyone would come up with when they saw him was that he was similar to a tiger. ‘He is in resurrecion already? Actually, seeing the destruction around him, he most likely just got out of a fight.’ The arrancar turned and looked at Ren and Kojuro who were looking down on him from a sand dune. Both sides just stared at each other for a few moments. “It seems that my acts have finally gotten some proper attention. I have been waiting for one of your captains to come along. Guess it took two dead lieutenants to finally happen but it did,” he said while looking at Kojuro’s white haori. He turned to Ren and said, “I don’t know what your rank is but since you are not a captain, I have no need for you. Leave if you wanna live.” Neither shinigami was really bothered by his words but both unsheathed their zanpakuto. “This guy is already in his resurrecion. That is comparable to bankai or shikai depending on the arrancar. Begone with the thunderclap! Kirin!” Lightning began surrounding Kojuro’s body. When it dispersed, Kojuro’s upper body was bare. All of his scars were glowing neon blue as if lightning was about to shoot out of them. His zanpakuto had transformed into a large blue and black guandao. Kojuro and the arrancar charged towards each other. When their weapons clashed, a large amount of lightning and reiatsu was released. Ren looked on from above since he wanted to see how strong the man who took the name Kenpachi was. The pair clashed once, twice, three times. Each time they unleashed more and more reiatsu. The duo did not battle with elegance or grace but instead fought like savages. It was a comparison of raw strength instead of ability. And the weird thing was, Kojuro was winning. With every blow, although neither was injured, both sides would get knocked back slightly. But with every knock back, the arrancar moved twice the distance as Kojuro. This made Ren shocked. Shinigami were more about technique. They compensated their weak bodies with zanpakuto, kido, hakuda, hoho, and other means. Hollows were more animalistic and cared more about physical abilities. Although the rare hollow had special abilities, the rest used their pure strength to kill shinigami, quincy, or anyone else that they came across. Even arrancar who broke parts of their masks to gain humanity were considered more beast than man. And their bestial traits, their raw strength usually surpassed shinigami by a large margin. So for Kojuro to be able to overpower a tiger-type arrancar in their resurrecion with only his shikai, that was unbelievable. ‘No. It’s actually not. Even after all these years, I still have not gotten over it. Zaraki and his predecessors were really weak. This guy. This is a true Kenpachi!’ Just as he thought that another clash occurred. But this one ended with Kojuro breaking through the arrancar’s defense and landing a blow on his chest. This caused a large gaping wound to appear on his chest. The arrancar backed away and stared at Kojuro in rage. “You dare! Rondando La Montaña!” Black and green wind began to gathering around both of the arrancar’s tonfa and formed small tornados around each one. He let out a roar before charging toward Kojuro with the intent to kill him with a single move. Kojuro pulled his guandao back as if it was a spear he was ready to thrust. “Umi O Utsu Inazuma!” Blue and purple lightning ran along the length of the weapon before gathering at the tip. Kojuro dashed forward and let his zanpakuto meet the tonfa of the arrancar. This time, there was no explosion. There was no clash. There was energy wasted and unleashed upon the environment. Kojuro’s attack was able to pierce through the arrancar’s attack, cut apart his weapons, and stab into his chest before unleashing the lightning within its body. The lightning ran its course through the arrancar’s body as it began to glow blue and purple before being destroyed from the rampant energy running through its body. ‘So this is what it means to be the strongest. I could probably take him on if I used by shikai but if his bankai makes him 5-10 times stronger just like anyone else, I’m not sure if I could beat him with just my shikai. No, I definitely couldn’t. I would need to use my own bankai to match his. Even then, I’m not sure what other abilities he has. This place is full of weird abilities. My best bet would be to kill him before he could unleash either of his abilities to give myself the best chance of winning.’ Even after seeing that fight, Ren still thought about his chances of battling. No matter how strong Kojuro was, Ren knew that he had to eventually take the title of Kenpachi. He needed a surname afterall. Kojuro let out a breath of frustration after he had just killed the Arrancar. He had expected a better fight from a being that could kill off two lieutenants and the members that they brought with them. ‘This guy was probably a Gillian that accidentally tore its mask. This could not be an Adjuchas if he could not even force me to use the full extent of my shikai.’ Kojuro turned around and was bout to tell Ren that they could return to the pickup location before he saw the look in Ren’s eyes. Ren’s face looked calm as if he did not mind the battle that occurred or was not surprised by the battle, but his eyes said that the battle had excited. Kojuro could see that Ren was measuring himself against either Kojuro or the Arrancar in his mind. Trying to see how well he would fare or how easily he would beat either of the two. ‘This kid sure has balls. That is the look of someone that thinks they can win. And he is not staring at the ashes by my feet. This little bastard is staring at me.’ Kojuro let out a laugh which broke Ren out of his thoughts. He could tell by the look on Kojuro’s face that he had been caught. Ren let out a small laugh and was about to make an excuse but before he could say anything, Kojuro beat him to it. “Don’t even try to deny. You think you can take me. I will gladly prove that you can’t. Since it is just us and we need to survive after the battle, we will limit ourselves to our shikai. The time limit will be 30 minutes. What do you say, 12th seat?” Ren knew that he had been caught. He also wanted to see if his guesses were correct about how well he would fare against Kojuro and learn more about his zanpakuto. Besides the main ones in the series, Ren had not seen any other ones so he was curious about the limits of a true zanpakuto without nerfs or powerups due to the power of friendship. Ren unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Kojuro to give his answer. “Blood for the Blood God! Skulls for the Skull Throne! Khorne!” Red reiatsu surrounded Ren in a cyclone before coming to a stop. When the reiatsu disappeared, Ren stood there with his sword and sheath no longer present. Instead, he wore red, fingerless gloves on each of his hands. Each of the knuckles had a small, black spike on it. “Pick a number, Taichō. Kojuro did not understand why he had to pick a number but decided to go along with it. “Hmm. Must have to do with your zanpakuto ability. Do you need your opponent to actually pick a number to use it?” “Nope. Just giving you a chance to pick. I could also choose on my own.” Kojuro nodded. If it was the former, he would be severely disadvantaged against other opponents. “Hmm. I choose 1 since I am the number one, then.” A creepy smile appeared on Ren’s face. Kojuro chose the number that was the worst matchup against him. The palm of the right glove began to glow as a rune lit up on it. “Fine then. Gift Of Arms!” 4 ethereal weapons appeared behind Ren. They were a black and red long sword with a few long jagged spikes coming out from various parts of it, a spear with silvertip a few smaller blades behind it, a great sword that looked pure white, and a great ax that dwarfed Ren that was made of blood, brass, and bones. Ren’s shikai had 4 different abilities that each did something very different. They were each called gifts. These were based on the 4 Gifts Of Khorne. The original Khorne would bestow these on his believers who had done excellent work for him or killed many of his enemies. The first gift was the Gift Of Arms. The version that Ren’s zanpakuto carried allowed Ren to use 4 different weapons that were wielded by champions that had served Khorne with each weapon having a unique ability. Ren held the black and red sword in his right hand while he held the spear in his. “Aghhh!!!” he yelled while charging toward Kojuro with his sword. Kojuro let out a shout of his own as he charged toward Ren. The initial clash between the two was just like it was between Kojuro and the Arrancar. Both sides clashed with neither gaining an advantage. But Ren was smarter than the Arrancar. While the sword had been knocked away, Ren attacked with the spear. Kojuro hastily blocked with his guandao. He knew that while he would be pushed away since would not be blocking properly, he would still not be injured by Ren. But the force of the blow did not come. Instead, Kojuro saw the spear pass right through his guandao’s body and neared Kojuro’s chest. Kojuro tried to retreat rapidly using shunpo but he was still wounded by the spear stabbing into his body deeply. When he landed nearly a hundred meters away, Kojuro looked down at the wound on his chest. While it was not something that would slow him down, most shinigami would be at half their fighting strength. He looked at Ren with eyes that asked, ‘What the hell was that?’ “This spear is called Slaupnir. It can pierce any defense. It does not simply cut through defenses but avoids them all together by becoming a phantom-like weapon.” Ren decided to give Kojuro a short explanation without going into full details and telling the weakness of the spear. The weakness was that it could only phase through things that the blade of the spear had touched. If anyone wanted to parry it, they would need to stop the shaft. Kojuro did not ask anything else. He knew that it would foolish for Ren to explain the weakness of his technique and had only told him since he saw Kojuro use one of his abilities against the Arrancar. “Don’t think this little injury can stop me. Round 2, 12th seat!” “Bring it, Taichō!” Ren charged with his sword brandished to take the initiative with a shunpo. He had already let Kojuro have it once but would not allow his captain to have it again. “Sprinkled on the bones of the beast! Sharp tower, red crystal, steel ring. Move and become the wind, stop and become the calm. The sound of warring spears fills the empty castle!” Kojuro held up his left hand and pointed his palm at Ren. A yellow ball of electricity formed in front of the palm with a few discharges coming out of it. “Hado #63: Raikoho!” A beam of energy shot out from the orb and rapidly approached Ren. Since he was already mid-step, Ren could not move to the side and could only try to block the attack. He crossed his spear and sword across his chest while hoping for the best. ‘Fuck you, Khorne!’ The blast hit Ren directly and created a cloud of dust. Kojuro used that as a chance to charge forward and begin his counter-attack. “Umi O Utsu Inazuma!” he yelled as he charged into the smoke cloud. Kojuro had already sensed Ren’s position and knew where to strike. Ren pushed through the smoke with his blade and appeared before Kojuro. Ren was covered in burn marks all over his body and although none were too severe, he was still injured a good deal by the last attack. He swung his sword and covered it with a large amount of pure reiatsu as he was about to clash with the lightning-clad guandao. A small smile appeared on Ren’s lips. “Roar!” The sword vibrated for a moment before a loud roar came out of it. The roar stunned Kojuro for a moment and caused him to lose control of his body for a moment. Ren took that chance to slash and stab toward Kojuro’s undefended body. The stun did not last as long as Ren was hoping and Kojuro was able to soon recover as he stabbed toward Ren’s heart. Both shinigami stopped their attacks before they landed since they were not trying to kill the other. Ren had his sword on Kojuro’s neck and his spear was against Kojuro’s heart. Kojuro had his lightning-tipped guandao against Ren’s waist which would have been a killing blow if what he saw from the Arrancar was true. The match between the captain and the 12th seat of the 11th division had ended in a draw. This surprised both the combatants who were sure of their victory. ‘He definitely has another ability. He was going to use it but he decided to change his mind at the last moment. That means it is something that is useful for a life and death situation and is his shikai’s trump card. May even be his zanpakuto’s trump card in both forms.’ ‘This kid only used two of his weapons. Those other two must also have special abilities. As for what 2-4 options are, I’m afraid to even ask. Sigh. I knew he was strong but did not know he was this strong. Why did I have to invite him on this mission? The next generation is catching up so fast and I don’t know what to do about it.’ Both men had accepted their loss without any bad feelings between them. There was even respect when they looked at each other. They sat back to back on the ground to catch their breath and try to recover their bodies as quickly as possible. They were in dangerous territory and fighting right then had been foolish but neither regretted it. Both had been able to fight a nice opponent. “I know some basic Kaidō but not sure if I can heal your injuries. Or even all of mine.” “Hmm. No need to worry. Besides, we have other stuff to worry about.” Just as Kojuro said that 10s of Gillian and several Adjuchas coming out of nowhere. The pair were surrounded on all sides. The duo shinigami stood up and held their weapons out as they saw all the enemies around them. Both let out a small groan of disappointment. “Can you loan me that spear of yours? You got extra weapons after all.” Ren tossed the spear up in the air and Kojuro caught it with his left hand. Ren put the greatsword in his right hand which caused the temperature to rapidly rise. The greatsword was not just painted white but instead covered in flames so hot that they were white. “Haha. You had something like that on you? You could have forced me to use my other two shikai abilities if you used that.” “I don’t have the best control over this weapon. But desperate times call for desperate measures.” “Haha. It is good to know your limits. Let’s make a competition and bet since we tied in battle. We shall compete for kills. Every Gillian is 10 points, Adjuchas is 100 points. Any random hollow we kill is 1 point. Oh, yeah. If you use bankai, you lose 500 points. If I win, you must challenge the lieutenant and become my second in command. If you win, I will assign all your paperwork to another one of the officers. What do you say?” “I always wanted an assistant. But I don’t want just anyone else to do my paperwork, I want you to do it. Feeling confident, Taichō?” “Bring it, boy!” With that agreement, the ambush where their lives were on the line had been turned into between the two. And it had officially begun. —3 days later— Two men in shredded clothing that was covered in blood were standing beneath. A black portal opened up above them which the two immediately entered. “Make sure that you don’t get left behind. I don’t want to lose my new lieutenant that easily.” Ren made a grunt of agreement. They each made a bridge of reiatsu for themselves as they ran through the portal. It had been a little over a week since Ren had returned from Hueco Mundo along with the captain. Just like he had promised with the captain, Ren went to the 4th division to get some healing for his body before he challenged the lieutenant to a battle before the entire division. Ren used the gift of arms during the fight and beat him by using just Bloodhunger and Slaupnir. With his victory, none of the other members had an issue with declaring Ren as the lieutenant of the 11th division. Ren spent the rest of the week learning about his new responsibilities as well as the missions that his sub-division was in charge of. It was called a sub-division but the only member was Ren since he had not invited anyone into it. His main job was to work with the second and third divisions on missions that required cooperation between the divisions. But that was all in the future. Ren was currently standing in a forest. Ren had his back up against a tree as was waiting on the trio who challenged him to arrive. Soon, the three arrived. Each of them was no longer wearing their academy uniform but instead had on kosode and hakuma of different colors. Each one of them wore their zanpakuto on their waists and seemed as if they were prepared for battle. Ren was about to greet them but before he could say a word, he saw Yoruichi disappear and try to cut him with her tanto but he was able to see through her moves easily and dodge them. The other two did not stay still and began their assault as well. Kisuke charged ahead with Benihime and cut towards Ren a few times but the lieutenant dodged each slash effortlessly. ‘So guess no one here knows how to be polite. I thought that they would be like Team 7 in their younger years but these guys are more like Team 10.’ “Bakudō #4: Hainawa.” Ren heard Tessai say from the background and saw the kido spell shoot toward him. Ren did not dodge but instead released his reiatsu in the direction of the rope to destroy it before it even made contact. The spell was easily destroyed but Ren felt as if he used too much energy to do so. Even as the spell was destroyed, Yoruichi and Kisuke kept attacking from his sides to try a pincer maneuver. Yoruichi focused on using hakuda and hoho while occasionally threw in her zanpakuto. Kisuke, on the other hand, was using a perfect mix of kido, hakuda, hoho, and zanjutsu. Neither was able to land a blow but were at least able to keep Ren on his toes. ‘Mmm. I could have used 70% less and I would have most likely gotten rid of that thing. These kids will be great for teaching me how to hold back. They have excellent team work though. If I was a normal shinigami they would have overpowered me instantly. They might even be able to take on an officer with their teamwork. Sadly for them, I know that I am captain material which makes me far outside of what they can handle.’ Yoruichi tried to perform an axe kick on Ren from above but he easily parried the move with one hand. “Your moves are both powerful and fast but you leave openings because of that. Against weaker enemies or those who are equal in strength, you have no need to worry. But with anyone who is faster or can tank the attack, you are just asking for death,” Ren said before striking her in the abdomen with his palm. Yoruichi felt the wind get knocked out of her as she flew backward and crashed into a tree. Kisuke got distracted when he saw Yoruichi injured and let his guard down which made it even easier for Ren. “Don’t get distracted in the middle of battle. Worry about your allies after you are sure that you will survive.” Ren shunpo’d in front of Kisuke before giving him a palm attack to the gut just like he did Yoruichi. He was also sent flying and crashed into a tree. Tessai saw that the battle was going downhill so he started chanting to use the most powerful spell that he could. Ren appeared in front of Tessai before he could finish even the first verse. “Chanting when the opponent is faster than you and you have no allies to distract them? Very foolish for the kido prodigy of the Academy to make,” Ren said as he grabbed Tessai’s face and shunpo’d in front of a tree before slamming his head into it. Ren stood back and admired his work. Yoruichi had broken through her tree and landed on the ground behind it. Kisuke was stuck in his tree and left a human-shaped crater within it. Tessai let a small dent in the tree from where his head was struck. Even though each of them seemed like they took a heavy blow, the three were actually much better than they looked. Although they would not be getting up anytime soon, they would be fine with some rest and a trip to the 4th division hospital. Ren pulled out his zanpakuto and carved up the earth to leave a message for the trio when they woke up. Nice try. It was some decent exercise for me. I don’t mind kicking your asses biannually or semiannually. Whichever is correct here. Anyway, get some medical attention and I will see you in 6 months here if you dare to show your faces again. Sincerely, Lord 2nd of the 11th Division The trio woke up within the next 20 minutes and saw the note left for them by Ren. They felt upset, embarrassed, helpless, and some admiration. Upset and embarrassed because they were the ones who challenged Ren but they were unable to land even a single blow as well as each being taken out by a single blow. Helpless because they realized that Ren was not only a member of the 11th division that focused on close combat but was an officer of said division. The trio did not know this before because Ren was not a lieutenant when they first met and he did not wear his lieutenant badge for the sparring session. They thought he was an officer before but did not know how powerful he was. The trio also could not help but feel admiration for Ren. They were each a genius with a large amount of pride but they were beaten so easily and effortlessly. No matter how much they disliked losing, they did not mind losing to someone so strong. “So are we gonna meet him again? We only came here because of Yoruichi this time. I don’t wanna get my ass kicked so hard twice a year,” Kisuke asked Tessai. He already knew Yoruichi’s answer but wanted to hear the opinion of the third member. “I’m indifferent. While I don’t want to get beaten up as we did before, this man is an excellent sparring partner. He knows just how much energy and effort to put into each blow to take us down without killing or severely injuring us. This means that we can go all out without having to worry about being killed in return.” Yoruichi hopped in between the pair who wanted to continue discussing. “No need to talk about it. Just like the note says, we can either show up or not. He will be here. I’m gonna use this as a chance to get some real combat experience against someone who does not care about my status and will not hold back. I can definitely break through my limits faster if I take this guy on. And since you are my two friends, you must come with me. We go through thick and thin together.” The pair of guys shared a look before grieving about their future being punching bags. Although both were willing to accept the sparring sessions, they were planning to only visit 1 every year instead of both. But with Yoruichi, they were going to be forced to go to every session. For the next few years, until they had graduated from the academy, the trio would meet with Ren twice a year at first before it was upgraded to once a month to get training/ their asses beat. But with each battle, Ren would give them advice on their fighting style during battle or would answer questions that the three had. Yoruichi and Kisuke had even awakened their zanpakuto during their time at the academy which had never been heard of. Tessai may have also been able to awaken his zanpakuto under the pressure of constant combat with Ren if he did not get pulled out of the academy and brought into the secret academy of the Kido Corps. When Tessai left, both Yoruichi and Kisuke were depressed for a while since they could not see their friend for years. The Kido Corps members would be very restrained in their movements and actions unless they became high ranking members. They were also depressed since they had one less member to back them up while they were fighting Ren. Tessai would usually provide a decent distraction/target to let the pair get an opening on Ren. But with him gone, the pressure on the pair had increased by a large margin. But they did not care too much. The trio had learned to get along and respect Ren as an authority figure and had even addressed him as a teacher. After 5 years, the pair graduated from the academy and joined the Onmitsukidō which meant they had less time to see Ren. Ren on the other hand also felt delighted to teach them. By teaching them, he was perfecting his control of his reiatsu and even gained new ideas of how to fight from watching them. Ren would go between being a teacher for the trio to being the lieutenant of the 11th Division. He much preferred the former since the members of the 11th Division were those who lacked in intelligence for the most part. They were truly battle addicts who had no thoughts outside of battle or training. Ren could not truly say he was much different though. With the trio, Ren could talk about various things. He also learned more about how the noble families worked and the political powers. Ren had also grown much closer to Kojuro and had truly accepted the man as his captain. The duo would often spar since they were almost equal in strength. At least to Kojuro’s knowledge. Ren had seen the limits of Kojuro for years and realized that he had surpassed him. His reiatsu much stronger and with Ren’s perfected shikai, he could beat Kojuro’s bankai if he was careful. Due to their friendship though, Ren never challenged Kojuro for the position of captain or title of Kenpachi. He did not wish to kill his friend. But after 30 years of his repetitive life, a change finally occurred. Kojuro was challenged for the position of Kenpachi by the lieutenant of the 5th division. A large number of shinigami were gathered in the training area on the outskirts of Seireitei. This is where the official duel for the position of Kenpachi would be held. At least a third of all shinigami were present as well as 6 captains including Kojuro. These were the captains of the 3rd, 4rth, 5th, 8th, 9th, and 11th divisions. The 11th division captain was Kojuro was he had to be there. Since the challenger was from the 5th division, their captain was also needed. The captain of the 5th division was a man who did not look like anything special. Retsu Unohana, captain of the 4th Division, was present as the referee and to ensure the survival of the winner. Most matches were close battles and would end with one member dead while the other was on the brink of death. Unohana’s job was to ensure that only one captain-level individual died that day instead of two. The remaining 3 captains were just there to watch over the battle for entertainment officially. The battles for the 11th division’s captain position were always interesting to view. They also wanted to see just how strong those who wanted the title of Kenpachi truly were. The unofficial reason and true reason they were there was to keep the peace. If anyone tried to interfere with the battle, the three other captains were to kill anyone who got involved in the battle. The person who challenged Kojuro was a young woman who appeared to be in her early 20s at the oldest but no one thought that was her true age. She wore the standard shinigami uniform and had her brown hair tied up into a ponytail. She stood opposite of Kojuro with her zanpakuto already in its shikai form. Her shikai was a traditional scythe that most would think about when they thought of the Grim Reaper. Kojuro stood opposite of her with his guandao ready. “Little girl. This is your only chance to stand down. Once this battle begins, it will only end with the death of one of us.” The woman readied her weapon as she bent her body forward like a predator ready to strike its prey. Kojuro also readied his weapon and aimed it at the girl. “Fine. Let’s do this then.” Unohana raised her right hand before looking at each fighter. She looked at the girl first then Kojuro. “This is a match between shinigami Suzuka and shinigami Kojuro for the position of captain for the 11th division as well as the title of Kenpachi, the strongest shinigami. The battle will be to the death. Anyone who interferes with the battle shall be executed. Are both fighters ready?” “Yes!” “Mmm.” “When my hand drops, the match shall officially begin!” Retsu looked at both sides one last time before her hand fell. As soon as it did, both combatants used shunpo to close the gap and clash with each other. And just like with the battle with the Arrancar, the clash produced a large amount of pressure and reiatsu. All of the weaker shinigami fell to their knees or even collapsed on the ground due to the sheer pressure that the two individuals were giving off. A few had even gotten injured just by being in their presence as the pair exchanged blows. Many officers were also having a hard time in their presence. They could feel just how dangerous the two people in the center truly were. Only those with captain-class or above spiritual power were able to be in the presence of the pair comfortably. But even they knew just how strong the pair were battling were. The captains of the 3rd, 8th, and 9th divisions looked at the pair in the center like they were truly monsters. The only person not staring at the two shinigami battling was Retsu Unohana. She was looking at Ren. No matter how all the other captains looked, they still felt intimidated by the pressure the two were giving off. It was only Ren and Retsu who looked comfortable with the pressure. This showed that their spiritual power was greater than the other captains. ‘It seems like the lieutenant of the 11th division is also a monster. He might even be more deserving of the title of Kenpachi than these other two. In fact, he gives off a similar feeling as ‘him’.’ If Yamamoto or any of the older captains heard her thoughts, they would be shocked. To be praised by Retsu Unohana was something rare. This kind looking woman who was the best healer in Soul Society was not just a simple medic. She was in fact the very first Kenpachi who was unbeaten by anyone. The number of individuals who knew about this and were alive numbered barely 1000. She had only given up her title for reasons known to less than 10 of those 1000. Her eyes never left Ren. No matter how much lightning, reiatsu, or dark energy was released by those who were fighting. What did take her eyes off of Ren was when both those in the arena said the same thing. Kojuro and Suzuka were both covered in wounded. Suzuka had cuts and burn marks all over her body while Kojuro had rotting skin from all of his wounds. “It seems I have underestimated you. If I want to take your title of Kenpachi, I will need to go all out.” “Hmm. I also looked down on you. But after we go all out, you better be prepared for what I unleash.” “”Bankai!!!”” The reiatsu in the air increased by a large amount as Suzuka and Kojuro entered into their bankai states and there were blinding lights. When the lights dispersed, neither of the pair looked the same as before. Suzuka now wore a hooded black robe similar to a traditional Grim Reaper while also wearing a skull mask over her face. Kojuro’s guandao had changed from its black and blue colors into a green and gold form. It also had a dragon’s head holding the blade as it came out of its mouth. Kojuro’s outfit changed into a green kimono that left his right arm bare. Even though neither of them had a major change occur to their bodies/weapons, the captains could tell just how powerful each had become. “Shine through the stormy night!” “Drown in the abyss!” A bright, jade light filled Kojuro’s half of the arena while darkness that no one could see through had filled Suzuka’s. Unohana hurried to create a barrier around the arena. There was one previously created to protect against stray attacks but the moves that the pair had just unleashed would easily destroy the first barrier. And just as Unohana had expected, the first barrier did not last more than 5 seconds before it shattered to pieces. Luckily, her second barrier was ready to hold back the move. “Jade Dragon’s Wrath!” “Death Comes For All!” No one could see what was happening in the barrier but they could hear the roar of a dragon as well as the chattering of bones before a loud explosion occurred. After that, the people who were conscious could hear the laughter of the two people battling. Blow after blow was traded. The number of injuries on each of them grew. It would have been a truly horrifying sight if anyone could see it. But fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on how you look at it, the sight was blocked. It was only when one of the two died that their element took over. The jade-green light started to recede as darkness took over. Soon, the entire interior of the barrier was pitch black. “Enough, Suzuka! End your technique!” Unohana yelled. Suzuka must have heard her because the darkness started to fade away. The first to appear was Kojuro. Or what was left of him at least. All that remained of Kojuro was his skeleton and the asuachi that used to host his zanpakuto spirit. The skeleton had several parts that were broken due to damage in the battle. Suzuka appeared afterward. The young woman’s entire upper torso and arms, as well as part of her legs, had burns that still had green lightning shooting out from them. There were several deep cuts on her body and even one of her eyes was lost due to an attack. It was easy to tell just how narrowly Suzuka had won the battle with the amount of damage that was inflicted upon her. She was barely alive as it was. Unohana dispelled the barrier and jumped into the arena to heal Suzuka. With her help, Suzuka’s life was soon out of danger but the new Kenpachi still needed more attention to be fully healed. Unohana had a job to do though. Unohana stood in the middle of the arena and began to declare the winner. “With his death, Kojuro has lost the position as captain of the 11th Division as well as his title of Kenpachi. With her victory, Suzuka has earned the position of captain of the 11th division as well as the title of Kenpachi. From this day on, let her be known as Suzuka Kenpachi, 5th to the name, and the Strongest Shinigami!” Everyone took a moment to digest that new information before the captains started to cheer. With the captains taking the lead, the rest of the shinigami present all cheered. All except for one. Ren was looking at the dead body of his friend. He felt angry and frustrated. He knew that Kojuro would eventually die but he still did not wish to see others cheer at his death. —–Night before the battle—– Kojuro and Ren were sitting across from each other and drinking sake. Both knew that it might be the last night that they could hang out like this. Only those who were confident or foolish challenged a Kenpachi. “Ren. Let’s make another bet. This is a bet on whether I live or die tomorrow. I’m betting that I will die. And I’m sure that you are betting that I live, correct?” Ren nodded silently. ‘Of course, I am betting that you will live. What friend bets that the other would die?’ “In all these years, you have never won a bet against me. What makes you think tomorrow will be any different? Doesn’t matter. I will lay the terms. If you win, for the first time ever, you must challenge me for the position of captain. You have been slowing your growth by staying as my lieutenant. It is time for you to spread your wings. As for me winning…” —-After the battle for the title of Kenpachi—- Ren jumped onto the stage after Unohana had finished her speech. Seeing this, the other 4 captains also jumped on stage to prevent Ren from doing anything foolish. “What is the meaning of this, Lieutenant Ren?” Unohana asked “I made a bet with Kojuro. If he died, I would take up the mantle of captain for another division. I’m here to challenge the captain of the 8th division for his position!” All the shinigami who were preparing to leave stopped when they saw Ren jump on stage. They had no idea what he would do. Ren always followed the rules and never created any trouble while he was in the 11th Division. When they heard that he was challenging the captain of the 8th division, they were even more shocked. There had never been two battles for the position of captain in a single day before. It was completely unheard of. The captains were just as surprised as Ren. They even thought that it would make more sense if he challenged the new Kenpachi or the captain of the 5th division to get revenge for Kojuro. The fact that he challenged another put a positive impression of him in Unohana’s, the 3rd division, and the 9th division captains. The 8th was upset he was being challenged and did not have a positive impression of Ren. The positive impressions of the other captains would crumble if they heard Ren’s thoughts though. He truly wanted to kill the girl to get revenge for Kojuro or kill her old captain to repay the debt that he owed her. He did not challenge the girl, not due to a sense of honor but because he did not want to disgrace Kojuro’s legacy. As for the reason he chose the 8th, it because he knew the future and fate was against him. He could not challenge the 11th due to honoring him and he could not challenge the 4th since he knew Unohana’s true identity after hearing it from Kojuro. He also was not that great at Kaidō and did not want to kill patients. As for why he could not challenge the 3rd, 5th, or 9th division captains, it was due to Aizen. Each one of those positions would be would not only be the positions that Aizen and his crew took over but all of them were also turned into Vizard (Visored). Ren did not want to get involved in Aizen’s plot or schemes so he had planned to stay out of the man’s way as much as possible. This was not due to fear but he had not seen the end of the Bleach. He was unsure of what threat came after Aizen but he knew Ichigo would be important in stopping it. So Ren wanted to cause as few issues as possible with canon history to ensure that Ichigo would grow as strong as possible with his MC Halo. So with all 3 of those captain positions being suicidal to challenge for, Ren could only battle against the 8th Division’s captain. Unohana took a moment to think it over before it agreeing. “If Captain Okuda accepts, then I see no reason to disagree. We have enough shinigami and captains present to bear witness to this.” All the captains turned to look at Okuda who looked furious. ‘He thinks he can challenge me just because he was the lieutenant of the 11th division? This kid will die today or I will spell my name backward!’ “Fine. I hope that Captain Unohana will be a fair judge.” Unohana agreed before she pulled out her zanpakuto and unleashed her shikai silently. A large, green manta ray-like creature emerged out of nowhere. The creature ate Suzuka before flying into the air. “This is Minazuki. It will heal whoever is within its belly. With this, I will not have to worry about captain Suzuka and can watch over your match.” Unohana picked up Kojuro’s remains and carried him outside the arena while the other captains jumped out as well. All the shinigami who were standing immediately went back to their seats to enjoy the show. Unohana stood on the side and raised her right hand into the air before looking at both the shinigami in the arena. “This is a match between shinigami Okuda and shinigami Ren for the position of captain for the 8th. The battle will be to the death. Anyone who interferes with the battle shall be executed. Are both fighters ready?” “Blood for the Blood God! Skulls for the Skull Throne! Khorne!” “Dig, Aobōzu!” Ren zanpakuto transformed into their shikai form while Okuda zanpakuto became a large bastard sword. Okuda pointed his blade at Ren while Ren got into a basic guard boxing position. “Pick a number. This can be the last choice you will ever make.” “Haha. You are truly arrogant like a member of the 11th division. But fine. I will go along with your game. I choose 3.” “Good. I’m all ready!” “Whenever is fine!” Unohana dropped her hand which announced the beginning of the battle. Neither moved. Okuda wanted to see why Ren wanted him to pick a number while Ren was going to let Okuda take the first move. But when he saw that Okuda did not want to take his chance, Ren made his move. The palm of his left hand began to glow as a run appeared on it. “3rd gift! Gift of Flesh!” After the rune was activated, Ren’s body underwent a rapid change. Ren’s muscles started to swell and grow as he tore through his shitagi and kosode before his skin started turning black with brass lines and patterns covering his body. Ren’s eyes became a pure white while his reiatsu started to give off a wild and savage feeling. All those who were looking at Ren felt a bit of fear in their hearts. Ren no longer looked like a shinigami but a demon from legend. Ren looked at Okuda and showed a savage smile. “I gave you a chance to make the first move. Now it is my turn!” Okuda did not comprehend what Ren said at first but when he saw Ren’s body disappear, he immediately raised his sword to block the incoming attack. As soon as he did that, Okuda felt a large amount of weight on his weapon before he was sent flying through the air and crashing into the barrier. Okuda’s body caused cracks to appear on the barrier. Seeing this shocked everyone. To be able to damage the barrier with pure physical strength would leave anyone confused. Shinigami were not known for their strength but instead of their technique. Ren broke that concept in front of all of them. “Hmm. This is what a captain is capable of? Too weak!” Okuda wanted to refute but when he looked up to see Ren, Ren had already disappeared once again. Okuda looked towards both sides to try and predict where Ren would attack from but he could not tell. ‘Shit. Right, front, or left! Shit! Gotta pick one!’ Okuda blocked towards his right but he did not feel any weight from an attack. He tried to switch his guard to his left and jump to his right but he could already feel the fist in his side. Okuda was sent flying again and cracked the barrier once again. Unable to divert any of the force with his sword, Okuda’s body took the entirety of the attack. Okuda was lying on the ground barely able to breathe. The spikes of the gloves had pierced his kidney. The rest of the force damaged and shook up his internal organs. Okuda could not even stand up at the moment, let alone fight back. “Come on, Captain Okuda. You can’t take a couple of punches?” Okuda felt furious. He had never been mocked like how Ren was mocking him. Okuda used the sword like a cane to lift himself up with and to make sure he did not fall over. To be able to stand, even with the sword as a cane, proved the tenacity of Okuda. This was physical ability but pure will power. “Haha. I can’t die like this. I’m going to unleash my bankai and kill you! Ban…” Ren went all out this time. When he used shunpo to interrupt Okuda’s bankai, he did not use pure technique but also used his monstrous physical strength along with it. The pure force of the movement destroyed the very ground he was standing on. When Ren reappeared, he was standing next to Okuda. Both were standing still as if they were statues and not people. But one of the statues had its head missing. The missing head was in Ren’s hands. Okuda’s body soon collapsed and his great sword turned into a plain katana. When he was sure Okuda was dead, Ren reverted into his normal form and threw away Okuda’s head to a random part of the arena. Ren was left standing in the middle of the arena bare-chested as he was waiting for Unohana’s announcement. Everyone was surprised to see Ren’s speed. With that level of speed, Ren could be in the top 5 for the fastest shinigami. They were also surprised by Ren’s ruthlessness. He had killed Okuda after taunting him but with only 3 blows. One as a warning, 1 to cripple him, and the final move was an overkill move. ‘This boy is pretty good. He definitely has the potential to be a Kenpachi. I want to see what his full strength is like. This boy makes me want to use my sword once more.’ Unohana gave her praises to Ren silently before she jumped onto the stage to announce the results. Unohana stood in the middle of the arena and began to declare the winner. “With his death, Okuda has lost the position as captain of the 8th Division. With his victory, Ren has earned the position of captain of the 8th division. From this day on, let him be known as Ren, captain of the 8th division!” Ren took Okuda’s blood haori off his body before he put it over his shoulders. He then left the arena without speaking to anyone. Ren was going back to the 11th division to grab all of his stuff before he moved into the 8th division. Ren grabbed the few items he had as well as his clothes before packing them into and bag and getting out of there. All of the division members could tell that Ren was leaving due to the death of the captain but none knew that he had officially become captain of another division. They just thought he was going rogue and were giving him a head start before they were ordered to hunt Ren down and kill him. Those who looked carefully and saw that the haori was the one for the captain of the 8th division and was not the one belonging to the 11th division were shocked. They could tell what it meant for Ren to have it. As for the members of the 8th division, they were surprised and upset to see another person wearing the haori of their division. A few tried to stop Ren but they were quickly dealt with. Ren entered his new room and got rid of all the old things within before placing his down and setting up his space. He then laid on his bed and looked at the ceiling while planning his next thoughts. While Ren was relaxing in his room, all the shinigami in Soul Society found out about the two new captains. The lieutenant of the 5th division who took over the 11th and the lieutenant of the 11th division who took over the 8th. This was a big deal as it had never happened before. The official ceremony for the promotion of Suzuka and Ren would be held the next week when all of the captains and their lieutenants would be present. Ren was currently in the lotus position and meditating. He was waiting for Yoruichi and Kisuke to regain consciousness. Even though they were now in the Onmitsukidō, Ren still treated them like children with their beatings. But ever since they had awakened their zanpakutos, the duo had been getting closer and closer to injuring him. During their latest session, they had even gotten Ren to unsheath his zanpakuto before brutally beating them down. Ren proceeded to give them each a bit of healing but he could not help but feel proud of his two students as he meditated. ‘Haha. I am really starting to see these two prodigies as they were in the show. The woman who would be known as the Flash Goddess who could battle an immortal Aizen without her zanpakuto and the man who invented his own kido and took on Aizen without even using his bankai. I can truly see those future personas emerging. These two may even surpass their original selves due to my intervention. Haha. What a day that will be to see the new heights they have reached.’ He was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard footsteps approaching. Ren did not sit up since he was familiar with both sets of footsteps. Kisuke sat down calmly in front of Ren but Yoruichi sat down restlessly. “You seem to be having an internal issue, Yoruichi. Would you like to share or should I just pretend I did not notice and ignore it?” Yoruichi glared at Ren as if to say, ‘you already brought it up so how could you act like you did not notice you, irresponsible man!?’ “I am feeling frustrated. I thought that the gap between us was closing but you were able to beat another captain with only 3 moves. There are even rumors that say you could have done it with two if you truly tried. How can I shorten the gap between us?” Ren actually opened his eyes to seem like Yoruichi. Even looking frustrated, it could not detract from her beauty. The young woman was growing more and more beautiful over the years. He then turned to look at Kisuke with some frustration in his eyes. He really wanted to break that guy’s head open and to see how underdeveloped some parts of his brain were due to his genius in other things. ‘Even I can tell that this girl has feelings for you but you will still be unable to tell in a few hundred years. This woman will give up her future in Soul Society as well as being the future head of her clan for you. You are either very dense or very shy. Either way, I will be sure to fix this in the future. Enough about that though. Let’s think about how we can help this girl with this problem instead of the other one. One problem at a time Ren. Should I introduce the concept of Shunko to her? How much should I give her though? The final product or just an idea to build the basis with? Hmm. She’s smart. And if she has any issues, I can just leave it to Kisuke to help her.’ “I have an idea that I was planning to use but my zanpakuto spirit was very against and would not allow me to use bankai if I used it so I can give you the idea for it. I will only explain the basics. You will have to learn the rest on your own.” Yoruichi seemed like a puppy that just heard the door open after being at home all day alone. “Really? Is it powerful? Will it make me able to beat you? Can I learn it instantly?” Kisuke also looked interested in the technique. It seemed that he was tired of losing as well. But Ren decided to shoot down Kisuke’s interest in a moment. “You. Get out of here. You are already busy with your kidō spells, hakuda, hoho, zanjutsu, your research, and various inventions. You also have that temperamental zanpakuto spirit of your own.” Kisuke wanted to refute but he knew Ren was right. He was already trying to learn so much and he had a very limited amount of time. “Fine. Best of luck with the demon instructor, Yoruichi,” was Kisuke’s last words before he took off to get back to his room/lab. Yoruichi was left alone with Ren in the forest. She still looked eager to learn about the technique but Ren was thinking about how he would fix his two students up. ‘Later. Later. You need to focus Ren.’ “The technique is the apex technique of hakuda by using kido to enhance yourself. The main focus is to drive the kido along your arms and legs to increase your physical abilities higher than what most shinigami are able to. This would be a technique for increasing speed, defense, offense, and even allowing one to perform long-range attacks without having to chant spells since their body is the spell.” Yoruichi nodded with every word as she felt more and more enlightened. As soon as Ren was finished Yoruichi started running away to her practice area in the forest to try and learn the technique as soon as possible. “Thanks, Teacher! I will be sure to master the technique that you can’t use and beat you with it!” Ren decided to let her do as she pleased. He gave her as much information as he could. The rest, she would have to learn on her own through trial and error. Ren put on his red haori that had the symbol for the 8th division on the back. Today was the day that he would be officially inducted into the Captain’s Council of the 13 divisions. Ren hurried to make his way to the 1st division barracks for his first official meeting with the other captains. Author’s note: Released 1 minute before midnight!!! Beat the timer! Ren had arrived at the 1st division barracks in no time. He had escorted Kojuro there and to the council’s chambers several times before making his way to the lieutenant conference many times over the past 30 years when he was a lieutenant. ‘Looks like I rushed a bit. I’m here a little early. Guess I can walk around a bit until it is time for the meeting to start.’ Ren began making his way to the first division’s training field. As he walked, he attracted the attention of all the other shinigami. Even the most serious shinigami could not help but gossip with others when they saw his appearance. “I can’t believe it. Two shinigami captains emerged on the same day because of him.” “Not just that, he killed the other captain even more easily than new Kenpachi did.” “To think that the 11th division had someone capable of killing a captain with only their shikai. That is almost unheard of.” “Wait! He did not use bankai?” “No. Both were in shikai the whole time. When the former captain tried to activate his bankai, Captain Ren killed him immediately.” “So does that mean Captain Ren does not know bankai?” “It might. From how it sounds, it seems like Ren was afraid of letting Captain Okuda unleashing his bankai.” “With the difference in strength in their shikai forms, I’m not sure that Captain Okuda’s bankai would have made him win.” “Whether he would have won or not if Captain Okuda used his bankai was not the point.” “Oh. Then what is it?” “It means that Captain Ren would be the first person since the Gotei 13 was founded who has gotten the position of captain without having mastered bankai.” As soon as these words were said, the entire group of shinigami was silenced. None of them had ever thought of it like this. Most shinigami were just talking about how powerful Ren was or how vicious he was. No one considered that Ren might lack a bankai all together. And with this single sentence, it was spread all over the first division in minutes. And all of Soul Society within an hour. All the shinigami were talking about the new captain who might not even know bankai and would definitely be the strongest if he did. There were also many who wanted to defend the new Kenpachi but after hearing about how she had barely won against the previous Kenpachi, few could truly defend. Many said that the wrong person inherited the title of Kenpachi. Without him knowing, this is how Ren would soon become the enemy of all the future captains of the 11th division. But that is a story for the future. By the time the Captain’s Council’s meeting began, everyone was curious about which of the two new captains were stronger. Even some of the captains and lieutenants present. When Ren swaggered into the council room, he gained the attention of the people already present. Of all the divisions, only 4 had arrived. These were the 1st, 2nd, 4th, and lastly 8th since Ren had arrived. ‘Wow. These captains never learn about punctuality in the hundreds of years before canon even starts.’ Ren walked over to his seat but he could feel a gaze that burned as hot as the sun on him. Ren did not even look at Yamamoto to know it was him. Ren also knew why. He had seen the episode in the anime where the old man was upset at Byakuya and Zaraki for losing their haori. He felt they were very sacred and did not like drastic changes to them or when captains lost them. And since Ren had dyed his blood-red, it was definitely on the drastic change side. ‘I’m sure your student would have died his pink instead of wearing a kimono over it if he was not so afraid of you. As for me, I don’t give a damn. Not like you can punish me over this.’ Ren nodded toward Captain Unohana and Captain Kyōraku as well as their lieutenants. The current captain Kyōraku was not the same as the series but instead his older brother who would die eventually. Behind them were Seinosuke Yamada who was Unohana’s lieutenant and Mei Ise who was Captain Kyōraku’s wife and lieutenant. Ren got along well with Mei but did not like Seinosuke too much. Their personalities were too similar which caused the pair to have conflicts but he still respected the man as a competent lieutenant. The 4th division was the same as it had always been, the division of medics. But because Yoruichi had not yet become captain and combined the 2nd division with the Onmitsukidō, the division was focused more on anti-quincy matters. Ren took his seat alone. He had not brought a lieutenant because he had relieved the previous lieutenant of their position. Not just the lieutenant but all officers who were ranked between and 2-11 from his division were demoted while the rest of the officers were removed from their officer positions altogether. Ren was planning to restructure his entire division. The captains slowly trickled in with their lieutenants and within 20 minutes, everyone was present. Yamamoto stood up and slammed his cane/stick on the ground. With this, the first battle Ren would enter as a Captain had begun. 23 Chapter 23 The meeting was divided into three parts. The first was to cover new business or news that affected all 13 divisions. The second was to cover old business and what the divisions had been doing. The final part was to introduce the 2 new captains officially. Ren paid close attention to the first segment of the meeting. He wanted to learn about the various things that were going on around Soul Society so that he could be prepared for any rebellions or unexpected occurrences going on. All he knew about were the Aizen incident and the quincy war that happened before canon. Besides that, Ren was unsure of any other major events that may have occurred. But all that the group was informed of were a few new policies by the Central 46 as well as the banishment of the dueling method for becoming captain. The only division that could do that would be the 11th division. Ren could feel several pairs of eyes look over his body when this was announced. ‘So they want to keep this brutal act in the 11th Division? Fine with me. I already have my captain’s position.’ Ren started to daydream after that. None of the other new matters were very important or related to him. When old matters were brought up, it was less about mission reports and more about complaining to the boss about what their department wanted or needed. And the main thing that they wanted was money and members. Due to the constant raids on Hueco Mundo, skirmishes with the Quincy, hollows in the human realm, and the occasional rebellions and terrorist acts, the shinigami were always short on members. But they were limited in the number of shinigami that could be apart of their divisions due to the central 46. The only division whose numbers never reached drastic lows was the 4th division since they rarely, if ever, left Soul Society. The rest of the divisions were short members and requesting for the central 46 to double their member limits. But the only person who could put forth the request the captain-commander so all of their complaints had to go through the old man with a balding head and white hair that covered the rest. Yamamoto kept massaging his head as each captain kept repeating the same request in different ways. Only 3-4 were serious about their requests though. The others were most likely doing it just to annoy the old man since he could not complain about them doing it in an official meeting. After spending 2 hours in the room and going over the old and new matters, it was finally time for the captain initiation ceremony. The table and seats were removed from the room as the captains and their lieutenants stood on both sides of the room. Suzuka and Ren were kneeling on one in the middle of the room before Yamamoto and his lieutenant Chōjirō Sasakibe. “We are here today to welcome two new captains who shall help keep the peace in Soul Society. The first new member is she who has gained the title of Kenpachi. She is the 5th to get this title and the strongest amongst all those to gain it. Let it be known that she shall be the leader of the 11th division until her death. Suzuka Kenpachi. What are your plans for your division?” “I plan to have my division continue its duty of being the first on the battlefield as well as the division that slays the most enemies of Soul Society.” “Good! Stand and join the captains of the Gotei 13 as you are now one of us.” The other officers in the room applauded for Suzuka’s promotion as Suzuka stood and walked to where her lieutenant was waiting for her. Yamamoto let them clap while he looked at Ren. “Ren. You have defeated the former captain of the 8th division and earned the position of captain for the 8th division. The position will be yours until your death. But there is a question that I must ask you before you officially join us or what you plan for your division.” The other captains were curious and looked between Yamamoto and Ren. This had never happened before but they did not think the old man would treat Ren unfairly so they just looked on from the sides. Ren looked Yamamoto in his eyes. Chōjirō was about to say something but Yamamoto held his hands to tell the man not to interrupt. “You have beaten Captain Okuda without using bankai. Are you unable to use it?” The other officers were curious about this as well. They had all either seen or heard about Ren’s battle. Everyone wanted to know if he was the first captain in history to reach the rank of captain without mastering bankai. Ren had to think it over. It would not hurt him to let others believe that he was unable to use bankai. He could always keep it as a trump card. ‘Then again, even if I say I know it, I do not need to prove it. I have already earned the position of captain fairly.’ “No. I can use bankai. I just killed Okuda because I did not want to have to use more than three moves to end someone so much weaker than myself.” Ren’s words were arrogant and displeasing to some but others found his words admirable. ‘Why should we put in extra effort to beat someone when we can do it very easily?’ Yamamoto nodded and did not ask Ren to perform it. He was merely curious and asking for the sake of asking. “Ren. What are your plans for your division?” “I plan to create the new strongest division that surpasses the 11th in pure combat strength.” The other captains were shocked once again by the honest and arrogant declaration. “Good! Stand and join the captains of the Gotei 13 as you are now one of us.” Ren stood up and walked between the captains of the 6th and 10th divisions on the right side of the room. Yamamoto said a few more words of encouragement before all the captains left with their lieutenants. Ren stayed behind and asked to speak with the captain-commander in private for a few minutes. They talked for over 20 minutes until Ren came out of the room with a smile on his face and two pieces of paper in his hand. Behind him was Chōjirō with a shocked face and Yamamoto with a tired face as if he had just gone through a rough business deal. “Captain. You know that I will rarely if ever question you but why would you agree with his request? He might end up wiping out the entire 8th division!” Yamamoto was stroking his beard to calm himself down. He knew that what Ren requested was unreasonable and downright insane. But if his plan worked out, the 8th division would grow to new heights. Yamamoto let out a sigh and did not answer Chōjirō. The man also sensed that he was troubling Yamamoto by asking his questions so he stopped prying and only hoped that Ren would not betray Yamamoto’s trust. Ren left the first division and went toward the Kido Corps barracks. He went to visit the reception area that processed requests and presented one of the two pieces of paper Ren got from Yamamoto. When the receptionist read it, she told Ren that he had to speak with one of the vice-commanders about his request. Ren agreed and followed her instructions to go and meet one of the vice-commanders. Ren walked into the office without knocking and saw the fat commander naked with two women who he assumed were members of the corps. Ren decided that was perfect blackmail material to get his request processed. Ren walked away with written permission to take away 5 members of the Kido Corps of his choice for the next year. Ren chose Tessai and greeted the student he had not seen for many years. The pair had a short reunion before Ren explained what he needed from Tessai. The man was shocked by his teacher’s plan but went along with it and recommended the other 4 members. The 5 of them would meet up with Ren the next day. Ren left the Kido Corps in a happy mood before he left for the logistic division and gave them his other letter. Since his request was not too excessive, they were able to get everything he wanted in an hour and put them in a large box. While they were putting together what he needed, Ren went toward the forest where he was trained Yoruichi and Kisuke. He went to the cave where they would leave messages in case they were unable to talk or had issues before their monthly meetings. Ren carved his message on the wall before he went back to the logistic division to pick up his order. Ren carried the large wooden box back to the 8th division before he went into his office and spent the entire night working on something. By the time that morning came around, Ren was exhausted in the office and had hundreds or even thousands of letters. Each of these was a pink slip that was also a recommendation letter. With all of them written out, Ren was ready to enact the first part of his plan to make the 8th division the most powerful division. Ren called all the officers and members of the 8th to the training field where he stood with his letters in a pile on one side of himself with the box on the other side of himself. “Listen up! The 8th division is going under a major change under my lead. I wish to lead the strongest division. Not just like the 11th who focused on sword skills but the best all-rounded division that is the elite of all the divisions. And in order to do that, I have gotten permission from Captain Yamamoto to take the entire division into Hueco Mundo for six months!” As soon as he said this, the entire training hall was filled with silence. Then there was noise! “What!” “This is insane!” “You can’t force us to go there for an entire 6 months!” “That’s right! The longest anyone has been there was a month and that was through 3 divisions working together!” More voices kept piling on and voicing their complaints about the matter. Almost no one wanted to join in the campaign. “Silence!!!” Ren yelled. He also unleashed his reiatsu to quiet down the surrounded shinigami. All of them felt fear and pressure from Ren so they had no choice but to quiet down. “You all have a choice. On my left are termination/recommendation letters for you to use to join the other divisions. With Captain Okuda’s history as well as the shortage of shinigami, I’m sure that you will be able to get into another squad. On my right are red hachimaki. This means that you will be a probationary member of the new division 8 and are willing to put your life on the line to become a true member. Those who held or are holding the position of officer come up and choose first. If you do not choose within the next 2 minutes, you will walk away with neither the letter nor hachimaki. Pick. Now!” The officers looked at each other before almost all of them walked up and grabbed a letter. The only officer who did not get a letter was the previous 13th seat. This was a young woman with purple hair. She grabbed the hachimaki and was the only officer to do so. After the officers grabbed their letters, they stood near the exit of the training field to wait for their former members to make their choice. “The rest of you, make your choice. You have 5 minutes!” The other shinigami made their choices fast. Out of the about 3,000 initial members, 700 decided to stay. The rest had left with the officers to go looking for their new division. Ren looked at his remaining members to evaluate them and was actually pleased by how many stayed. ‘Over 20 percent stayed? Much better than I thought. Now to turn them into true Bloodletters, I need to let them get bathed in blood.’ Ren decided to follow Khorne’s hierarchy and naming scheme for his division after Khorne’s legions. He figured it was fitting since Khorne’s favorite number was 8 and he was coincidentally in charge of the 8th division. All the shinigami in his division who did not have an officer’s position would be called bloodletters. These would be his men. Even if they were not able to beat officers of other divisions, Ren expected them to be able to dominate any standard shinigami in standard combat. The next highest rank would be his officers. These would officially be ranked 6-13th so there would only be 8 of them. The other remaining seats from 14-20 would be empty. The officers who occupied this position would be given the title of Bloodthirsters and be expected to have a lieutenant’s combat ability. The last group would be called Champions. They would take up the positions of the 2nd-5th seats with each one having two members who held those ranks. Each member of the champions would need to be able to take on a captain. When Ren said he wanted to make the strongest division, those were not just words made up on the spot or spoken carelessly. Ren truly wanted to create a division that could take on the entirety of the other 12 divisions by itself. And the best way to get his members to that level was through the fire and forge. He would put them in the most dangerous situations he could and let the victors come back with a strength they never knew they could possess. As for those who died along the way, it was their fault if they were too weak. Ren was waiting for Tessai and the Kido Corps members to arrive so he had nothing to do until then. He decided to question the only officer that remained since she was the strongest in his forces at the moment. “Purple hair. What’s your name?” the young woman turned and looked at Ren. She wasn’t surprised that he did not know his name since he had only been in the division for a short amount of time. “My name is Kyou. I was the 13th seat before you demoted everyone. But my combat strength is definitely in the top 10. The only reason I was not ranked higher is that Captain Okuda was against infighting.” Ren nodded at her words. He had an estimate on strength but he was not sure exactly how strong she was since he had not seen her in a combat situation and her reiatsu was very controlled. ‘She seems to have potential. I just have to mold her so that I will not be disappointed in the future.’ Ren did not say anything else so Kyou kept silent too. She decided that her new captain was interesting and wanted to follow him. She was also curious if he would lead them to greatness how much she could grow under him. Tessai soon arrived with his members. Ren greeted each of them and asked them to start setting up the portal while he went to get all the food from the barracks canteen. He returned with several heavy bags of rice and a few large containers of water. All of it would be enough to keep all 700 shinigami fed for an entire year but Ren knew that nowhere close to that many would be alive by the time the 6 months were over. Ren estimated that only 200 would live through the training expedition. When he returned, Tessai and his allies had the spell ready and were able to open the portal to Hueco Mundo whenever Ren gave the order. “Open up!” he told Tessai before turning to the shinigami. “This is your last chance to back out. Once we are over there, I will only be protecting the Kido Corps members. Besides that, I will take on any Adjuchas class hollows or higher to defend you but I will leave you to your fates if any weaker hollows attack.” The rest of the shinigami was afraid but still nodded at his words. They knew that he was not being evil but was just very serious about getting them stronger. All those who remained were shinigami who were not from noble families and did not have a high amount of talent. They were nothing but cannon fodder in other divisions. They were willing to risk their lives to have the chance to improve their lives. With no one backing down, Ren walked into the barrier and created a thick bridge made out of reiatsu as he led the forces into Hueco Mundo. This was the first day of the new 8th division that would cause waves in the ocean known as Soul Society. After rushing through the barrier, the shinigami landed in the desert in the tens as they fell out of the portal. They were immediately greeted with several hollows who attacked them from the get-go. Kyou led the shinigami in a counter-attack while Ren watched from the side. ‘This girl truly has promise. Even though they are common hollows, they still had the advantage with their ambush. Kyou has cut down the casualties we would have suffered by a good amount.’ When the battle was over, 10 shinigami had died. Before even an hour had passed, the 8th division had lost 10 of its members. The others did not mourn for their deaths or even bury them. They all realized just how dangerous of a situation that they were in and they could not spare feelings for those who could not survive. After all the shinigami landed, Ren immediately put them to work. He told them to divide themselves up however they wished and to clear out the surrounding kilometer of hollows. When they began to protest about the dangers of Menos being around, Ren let them know that he could not sense any for several 10s of kilometers. This calmed them down enough to start their sweep. Many wanted to pair up with Kyou but the young woman insisted on going with only 20 shinigami. All those that were not chosen formed groups that numbered between 40 to 60. With this, they spread out and began their hunt. Tessai and the other Kido Corps members saw the members of the 8th division take off and felt relieved. They knew that they were safe and protected while they were inside Hueco Mundo but they were relieved that they were not true members of the division. They might just die otherwise. Tessai walked up to Ren with a familiar look on his face. Ren knew what Tessai wanted. He grabbed the tall man and threw him over his shoulder. Ren set up a barrier around the Kido Corps members before he used shunpo to get a few kilometers away. When Ren landed, he saw that there were a few hollows in the area but nothing very dangerous to him. Ren tossed Tessai to the ground and walked 20 meters away. Tessai stood up and dusted off his clothes while shooting Ren a look that was hard to decipher. Tessai was a stone-faced man that was hard to understand if you did not know him. And although Ren knew him when he was younger, it had gotten harder to read Tessai’s face over the years. Tessai showed his dissatisfaction at being carried by firing off a spell at Ren. A red ball formed in front of Tessai’s hand that was shot toward Ren rapidly but Ren had dodged it easily. As Ren tried to approach Tessai, he suddenly stopped as a barrier formed in front of his face. And when he tried to back out, Ren realized that he was completely surrounded. With Ren trapped, Tessai was able to enact his plan. He knew that Ren was faster and stronger so he decided to stall for time so he could go all out. Tessai raised his arm forward and outstretched while using their free hand to grip the firing arm for extra support and had the palm facing flat toward the Ren. “Let lightning come down from the heavens. Let thunder’s shout rock the oceans. Let the heavens split open to show the clear sky above. Let my wrath be felt by my enemies. Hadō #88: Hiryū Gekizoku Shinten Raihō!” A gigantic beam of electrical and spiritual energy was fired from Tessai’s hand and toward the trapped Ren. Ren did not try to escape from the barrier or form one of his own. Instead, he unsheathed his zanpakuto and got it ready. Ren gripped it with both hands at the base and raised the blade above his head. Right before the beam hit the barrier, Ren brought down his sword with a mighty swing a large amount of pure reiatsu which tore through the barrier and clashed with the beam causing a large explosion that filled the area. Off in the distance, Kyou had just killed several hollow and was assisting her team members in killing their own targets. Suddenly, everyone in the area heard an explosion. Both hollows and Shinigami stopped battling at the same time to see the large explosion in the distance. Fearful of the amount of reiatsu that came from that direction, the hollows scurried away. The shinigami took that as their warning to return to the created base. Their group was one of the first to arrive but soon, all the other shinigami had returned. All except for Ren and Tessai. Just as Kyou was getting worried and about to take off, Ren returned with his clothes torn to shreds and burned but physically fine. As for Tessai on his back, the man appeared to be bleeding from cuts all over his body as well as bruises. He also seemed to be naked aside from his underwear. No one dared to question why but many were already coming up with thoughts of why both men came back as they did, one in destroyed clothes and the other almost naked with an almost destroyed body. Ren threw Tessai’s body into the sand before ignoring him. “Someone heal him. Or don’t. He will heal himself if he needs to when he wakes up but I made sure that his life is not in danger. Tessai had actually come close to beating Ren due to Ren’s arrogance. Ren did not want to admit that though so he activated his shikai and Gift Of Flesh to heal himself and also kick Tessai’s ass. After beating up Tessai, he brought the man back to base camp so that he could give further orders to shinigami before he went out to hunt and train himself. This excursion was not just for the other members of the 8th division but also for Ren. “I’m going to go hunt down some Adjuchas hollows. Kyou and Tessai are in charge until I get back.” Yoruichi arrived at her usual training site with several heavy weights on her back. She had been trying to increase her physical strength and willpower while she was trying to learn bankai and the new technique that Ren told her about but both were still works in progresses. Yoruichi saw that the training site was empty as usual and she was feeling upset. She had only left Ren alone for two days before she heard that Ren almost dismantled the 8th division while no one had seen him or the remainder of it after 80 percent of the members left. Hearing that news, Yoruichi immediately went towards the forest cave in hopes that Ren was not in so much danger that he couldn’t even leave a message. But when she arrived and saw the message, Yoruichi was not sure if it made her feel better or worse. I am taking probably less than 500 shinigami from my division into Hueco Mundo for some dangerous training. I plan on being back in half a year. I brought Tessai along so we can leave if it gets too dangerous as long as we don’t have to deal with several Vasto Lordes at once. Yoruichi: Make sure you focus the kido in your arms and legs. Your torso is just a bridge to connect the 4. And don’t slack off with your zanpakuto! Kisuke: I’m not even going to leave you a message. I heard the detention unit is short on members due to a riot so you will probably be stuck in there until I’m back. Possibly even longer. From the greatest, Lord 8th Yoruichi was surprised to read that even Kisuke was not going to be available so left to her clan compound to find out the truth. And just like Ren had said, all the detention members were being forced to work inside the Nest of Maggots for the next 6-9 months to sure peace after the previous riot. This meant that Yoruichi had no one she was close to for training with. Not only to train with but even speak casually to her. All the other people around her were afraid of her status or disgusted Yoruichi so there was truly no one for the young woman to speak with. Therefore, she put all her focus into training once she realized that everyone she was close to was not returning to her any time soon. And before she knew it, a month had already passed. Yoruichi dropped the weights and put her tanto across her lap as she began to train with her zanpakuto once more. ‘Come on, Nekomata! Let’s show these 3 just how terrifying we can be if they leave us alone to train in peace and quiet without them interrupting us!’ —In Hueco Mundo— It had already been a month since the 8th division had entered this Hell of their own creation and they had suffered for it. Of the nearly 700 shinigami who had entered, there were now around 500 that had survived the first month. There was even an attack of 20 Gillian class hollows who attacked all at once during the second week. That single attack caused the largest number of casualties out of all the battles that the shinigami were involved in. The shinigami were under constant threat of attack. Hollows kept attacking their area due to smelling the blood of their fellow hollows being spilled. The shinigami and hollows had killed so many of each other that the blood was beginning to get dyed red. Many of the shinigami survived by breaking through their limits and improving through sheer skill and will power, or they were lucky. As for which each survivor was, they knew it themselves. There were several shinigami who truly shined. Kyou was the first person who came to mind. Ren knew the woman had potential but did not expect it to bloom so soon. She was not the type that was a genius and a hard worker like Yoruichi, Urahara, or Tessai. Instead, she was one of those who lacked talent but made up for their every weakness by constantly improving. Ren could see it with how the woman fought. Her swings were not filled with the confidence of knowing that they were right or the best but steadiness that came from repeated practice. Her shikai also made the young woman a formidable foe. As for the others, most of the Shinigami did not show much potential and probably would not even learn shikai but there we quite a few who had the potential to be Thirsters. There was one young man in particular that caught Ren’s eyes. This young man would rush into a group of hollows and barely come back alive but no matter how many times he did that, he never seemed to die and always seemed to win. If Ren did not know how Zaraki looked and asked around for that young man’s name, he would have certainly thought he was the future captain of the 11th division. ‘Shin Nii, huh?’ He has the potential to be a champion. If he does not get himself killed that is.’ As for Ren, he had killed 4 Adjuchas class hollows after venturing far from the group. He was currently hunting for his 5th when he saw something that shocked him. Ren saw a very familiar group of hollows. The group of hollows Ren recognized consisted of 3 Adjuchas and a Vasto Lorde. They were currently being confronted by 10 other Adjuchas who were led by their own Vasto Lorde. It was obvious which side had the advantage. Of the first group, Ren recognized all of them. Of all the Espada, this was the most memorable fraccion since they were the only ones to live throughout the show. ‘Wait. Was the manga sexist? Cause Almost all of the male Arrancar died except for Grimmjow as well as their fraccion. Then again, they were also the ones who wanted to battle the least out of everyone.’ The first member of the group was a large snake with a light gray body and a white underbelly. She had three pink dots on both sides of her head and a white hollow mask sat on top of her head with three pearl-like earrings at the sides of her mask. The second was Hollow was a large lioness with a brown skin body. She had white armor on her four legs, thick, dark brown hair on her back that went down her body and formed into her tail. Her mask that covered her entire face and mane were golden. The last of the group had a deer-like appearance with a horn on her forehead and large antlers. She had grey skin with a brown coat of fur covering the back half of her body. All 3 of these hollows would from a fraccion under one of the strongest Espada in the future and would be known as the Tres Bestias. They were Cyan Sung-Sun, Franceska Mila Rose, and Emilou Apacci. They had begun following the Espada members since their time as hollows in canon which was proven by the sight that Ren was witnessing. Their leader was the Vasto Lorde who would eventually take the seat of the third Espada. At least that was how the story was supposed to go. This woman/hollow’s name was Tier Harribel. In her current form, she resembled a humanoid shark with bones covering most of her body, blue-grey skin everywhere except for her face, and a hollow mask that covered her jaw toward her breasts. But it seemed that with the butterfly effect, Ren might have doomed the future Espada with his actions of coming to Hueco Mundo since he had never heard of their group taking on 10 Adjuchas at once as well as another Vasto Lorde. Ren decided to activate his Gift Of Flesh to transform his body and increase his hearing so he could spy on the hollows from a distance. “Haha. It has been a long time since I have seen so many females. You all can have a choice. Either submit to us and become our playthings until we get tired of you and eat you. Or you can resist, we beat you into submission, then you become our playthings until we get tired of you and eat you. Make your choice,” The Vasto Lorde that resembled a bone-monkey/human hybrid asked. Tier’s group got into fighting positions and bared their fangs/ pointed their sword at the other group. Seeing this, the Vasto Lorde did not seem to mind and let out a dark chuckle. Before he ordered the attack, all of the hollows turned to see the demonic figure of Ren approaching with his Gift of Flesh activated. The air and reiatsu around him were filled with the savagery of a typical hollow but it seemed that something else was mixed into it. “Who are you to interfere in our business. Leave before the boss gets angry!” a monkey looking Adjuchas said. Ren looked at him and the rest of the Adjuchas on the one side before realizing that all of them resembled some type of ape or monkey. After he looked them over, Ren looked towards Tier and her group. “You all seem to be having some issues. I would like to make a deal with you if you are willing to listen.” Tier looked surprised by the offer. Ren resembled an Adjuchas without a mask in his form but she still felt curious about what he wanted to offer in the situation. “As you can see, we are dealing with something at the moment. I wonder if your offer has anything to do with that?” “Yes, it does. I am trying to grow my own group and could use some powerful individuals like you four. I will take on all 11 of these monkey hollows by myself and kill them all in exchange, I want you all to consider joining my division. I am not saying that you have to work for me if I win but I want you to take this battle as consideration for why you should work for me. What do you say?” Tier and her group were surprised by the offer while the group of Hollows on the side started laughing at how absurd Ren was being. He truly wanted to take on 10 Adjuchas and a Vasto Lorde by himself. “Haha. You are very arrogant. To talk about killing me right in front of my face. You truly have no fear.” Ren did not pay attention to the Vasto Lorde but looked at Tier in her eyes. He wanted to hear her answer. “Why us. Or why me since it seems that you want me more than my allies?” Ren smiled knowing that she had basically accepted and he did not mind giving her the answer. “First. I do want you more than them but I also want them. They will definitely have power that surpasses their current self in the future so I am considering this an investment.” This was true. Ren remembered how the Tres Bestias created a creature that even the most powerful lieutenants could not stop and could only be killed by the captain-commander. “Second. I want you because you’re are powerful, beautiful, but most of all, know loyalty. Loyalty to those who you work for and those who work for you. I will never have to worry about you betraying me or my group as long as we do not betray you first.” Tier did not expect Ren to be so honest but also did not expect for him to speak as if he had known her for a long time. ‘This person is a mystery. What exactly is he? And how does he know so much?’ Tier figured she could ask her questions later. For now, they had something else to deal with. “Fine. I agree.” Ren nodded and stood in the 20-meter gap between the two. He looked at the monkey hollows and uttered one word that exposed his identity to everyone. “Bankai.” A large pillar of red reiatsu filled the area. Any hollow that was nearby and thinking of being the oriole attacking the mantis (third-partying/ kill stealing in gamer terms), immediately gave up the idea of doing so when they felt the pressure that was being given off. Even the ‘King’ of Hueco Mundo did not dare approach that pillar and simply told some of his hollows that they were to scout the location at a later date to try and discover who had angered the being giving off such a terrifying feeling in case they lived. In the center of the reiatsu was Ren who had turned back into his normal, shinigami form when he activated bankai. When the reiatsu finally calmed down and dispersed, Ren stood in the middle bare-chested with a set of black pants on his lower body. Besides the pants, the only other change to Ren was a glowing red symbol on his chest. (Image of the symbol will be added to paragraph comments.) “Most shinigamis’ Bankai is a major change. Some will summon giant monsters, some will have mastery over an element that no one would ever expect, others create millions of blades that appear as cherry blossoms. But I can tell you now, none of those are as scary and dangerous as my bankai.” The gloves from his shikai remained. The palm of the right and left hand began to flow as well as the back of the left hand. The air around Ren started to get even more dangerous. As if Ren was giving off pure and raw killing intent directed at the world itself. “My bankai allows me to do 5 things in particular. But you do not need to worry about 4 of them. Because the first ability alone makes it just as dangerous as any other shinigami’s bankai.” Ren instantly transformed with the Gift Of Flesh. He also had his 4 weapons from the Gift of Arms float behind him. Lastly, Ren had a spiked collar around his neck from the Gift of Will. “It allows me to use my shikai without limit!” Ren disappeared with a flash. When he appeared again, he had cut off the heads of 2 Adjuchas with Bloodhunger while Slaupnir had the head of another Adjuchas on the tip of it. “I understand why the heroes and villains explain their abilities now. It is so that the remaining enemies know why they will die and why they should have never messed with the person.” The Vasto Lorde roared and tried to grab Ren but before he could, Ren had flash stepped away again. This time, he only killed one of the Adjuchas since they had all tried to scatter after Ren’s last attack. “You see. My Gift of Arms reflects a typical shikai except I have 4 of them.” Ren moved once again and had stabbed into a hollow’s hole. The spear was too large to just go through the hole so it also carved through the Adjucha’s chest. Ren slashed upward and cut through the creature’s chest and head. “My Gift of Flesh makes me more like a hollow. My physical abilities are raised to a high degree and I can also heal from most injuries in seconds.” A boulder was thrown towards Ren but he had once again dodged it. And killed another Adjuchas. In seconds, 6 out of the 10 Adjuchas had been killed. “My Gift of Will is different though. I guess you can say it makes me more like a shinigami. It increases senses and martial abilities. It is more mental than physical. It also makes me immune to mental attacks such as illusions.” Ren flash stepped twice more and killed off two more of the Adjuchas. “Normally, each of these is dangerous on their own. But imagine if I can use two or three or even all 4 of them at once. How dangerous is a being that can use 4 completely different shikai at once that each compliment each other? That is my bankai. That is why you shall die.” Bloodhunger let out a roar that stunned the remaining pair of Adjuchas who had tried to run away. The Vasto Lorde jumped in front of the pair to block the incoming attack but he was too slow. Ren was much too fast with his Gift of Will that he could even compete with Yoruichi in the future for her title of Flash Step Goddess. Both Adjuchas were stabbed in their heads from behind by Ren. Ren turned to look the Vasto Lorde in the eyes for the first time since he had first arrived. And the hollow could see in Ren’s plain white eyes. Ren did not think he was killing them. Ren did not think of himself as doing anything other than swinging his weapons through empty air. In Ren’s eyes, he did not even view the Vasto Lorde or his fraccion as prey. Ren flash stepped in front of the Vasto Lorde and had his white greatsword in his hand. The hollow was barely able to block and parry the attack with his staff. “Good. If I was able to kill a Vasta Lorde that easily, I would have gotten arrogant.” The Vasto Lorde let out a primal roar before charging at Ren. Ren met its charge with one of his own as the pair exchanged over 10 moves in an instant. Ren seemed to take the advantage after 50 moves were exchanged. Then it seemed like he was completely dominating after 100 moves. ‘Good. Get arrogant. Get confident! I will kill you!’ The hollow charged a hollow and tried to fire it but saw that Ren was smiling when he saw the orb or red energy. Then he saw Ren’s eyes and mouth fill with white. The last thing the Vasto Lorde heard was ‘Flame Breath’ Author’s Note: I can already see the “That’s not what… says or how …. works.” It is unclear. Why did Nnoitra believe he could beat Nel with just years/months of training? This will be why. This is how it works now. This is how we do things around here. ————— Ren released his Gift of Flesh and Gift of Arms before he stood in front of the female hollows. He was calm like he did not kill anyone just moments ago. The hollows were looking at him with expressions of fear and respect. Even if they had gained intelligence, hollows were still creatures who revered the strong. Ren’s ability to kill 10 Adjuchas without their Vasto Lorde being able to stop him and then killing off that very same Vasto Lorde without getting injured was something that very few, if anyone in Hueco Mundo, could do. “Has my demonstration proved that I am strong enough for you to work for me?” Tier was brought out of her thoughts when she heard the question. It was definitely a stupid question though. If Ren was not capable of strong, who was? But that was not all Tier cared about. “If we work under you, what will we be expected to do?” “For now, nothing. Well, training I guess.” “Huh?” All of the female hollows were surprised by this answer. They did not truly believe that Ren simply wanted them to work for him, a shinigami, just so that they could train themselves. “I have no enemies as of now and do not plan to try and bring peace to Hueco Mundo. I do not want to overthrow Soul Society. I will need your strength in the future. I know many things but I do not want to perform too many unnecessary actions that will interfere with the plans of others. So until then, I mainly plan to develop my forces and stop anything that may weaken Soul Society. So until that day comes where I need you to fight by my side, all I need you all to focus on is training.” The others wanted to doubt Ren’s words but they had no reason to. To have them let down their guard so he could kill them? He could have just waited for the other group of Hollows to weaken them before swooping in and killing them all. To use their bodies? The man most likely had plenty of women who were interested in him within the Shinigami. To experiment on them? He did not need their consent for that. Ren truly had no reason to lie to them. Tier looked at her companions who nodded back at her. Each member of the group gave a slight bow. “We will serve you. How shall we address you?” “You can call me Ren or Lord 8th. Your choice. Now that you have agreed to serve me, what do you know about Arrancar?” Tier was puzzled but still answer to the best of her knowledge. “Arrancar are rare hollows who gain a weakened humanoid form. They are able to access their full hollow powers for short amounts of time as well. They also gain special abilities when they activate their full hollow powers that other hollows do not have similar to a shinigami.” “Close. Arrancar are naturally occurring and they are not. An Arrancar is a hollow that has torn a part of its mask and sealed it within a zanpakuto. This gives them their humanoid forms although they will retain their ‘hole’. The purpose of doing this is to gain extra powers in their standard and released/awakened forms that they would not have had as a normal hollow. All Arrancar gain 3 unique abilities that hollows do not possess. Hierro, sonído, and resurrección. There are other abilities that Arrancar can gain but they take practice. The most powerful ones even gain unique abilities in their humanoid forms such as being able to absorb another hollow’s cero or special techniques. But the most powerful ability of an Arrancar is the ability to grow. As you all have probably sensed, you have come close or already reached your limits as hollows. But by becoming an Arrancar, your limit resets in a way.” The 4 were paying close attention to what Ren was saying and hanging on to his every word. They wanted to know what he meant by their limit resets. Cyan was the one to ask. “What do you mean by it resets?” “I shouldn’t say resets. That is the wrong word for it. Your full potential remains the same as you were for a hollow when you transform into an Arrancar. But becoming an Arrancar weakens your base form. Mmm. This is a bit hard to explain. Let’s say that you are currently at 100%. By becoming an Arrancar, you will be weakened to 20% and will be your base Arrancar form. And when you use your resurrección, you will reach 120% or 6 times your base power. But you are not stuck at that 20%. By learning to exert and control your reiatsu, your base Arrancar form can reach back up to 100%. And when you awaken, your power will reach 600% compared to your original hollow form.” None of the hollows could believe this. Then they could. It made sense why Arrancars were so rare. If they were caught off guard while in their base form, they could die without even knowing how since they were much weaker. But if they survived, becoming an Arrancar was the smartest choice they could make. “And you know how to make us Arrancars?” Ren nodded and summoned a crimson crown into his hands. “Yes. You could do it yourselves, but most Arrancar do not have the ability to focus all of their hollow energies in zanpakuto and end up losing a significant portion of their powers. But with this, I can make sure that you will lose none of the energy during your transformation.” The 4 hallows stared at the crown with great interest. They were curious about how such a small thing was able to create such a magical effect. All the hallows were used to see fighting and war but had never truly seen something that could be used for anything other than direct battle. Ren looked at the four hollows and asked, “Which one of you wishes to go first?” They looked at each other before all their looks focused on Tier. Seeing her own friends/sisters want to use her as the test dummy made Tier laugh out loud. She knew that they did not think of it as testing and merely wanted her to go first since they respected her but Tier still saw it that way. Tier took the Crimson Crown from Ren and place it atop of her head. “Ok. All you need to do is focus on your own mask and think about it breaking partially off. You can use just your mind or your reiatsu if it makes it easier. Once you feel the energy leave your body, just let it. You will need to become your Arrancar form before you focus on the energy. This is why most Arrancar lose the reiatsu for their transformation and end up being weaker than they were as hollows. Once you have shifted, focus your leaked energy within your hand. Form your zanpakuto with your mind in your ideal shape. Once it is formed, the entire process will be complete.” She let out a breath to calm herself down before she broke her mask with her own reiatsu. The part of her mask that she lost was the portion that formed a small crown around her head as well as the bone armor on her body. She could feel the reiatsu leaking out of her body but Harriebel was not worried. She could feel her body changing. First, her tail left her. Then her weapon. Finally, her sharkskin changed into human/shinigami skin. Tier had olive skin, aqua green eyes, thick eyelashes, and short golden blonde hair. The remnants of her Hollow mask consisted of the sides of her face, her mouth, and an extensive area below and around her neck extending down to, and also covering, her nipples. Once she felt that she was not long changing, Tier directed all of the energy that was floating around her into a sword. Tier was trying to think of a shape for her weapon. And the first thought that occurred to her was a shark tooth. The zanpakuto that ended up being created was a short-ish sword with a wide body in the shape of a fang. The sword had the unusual feature of being hollow in the center only seemed to be the edges of a sword. With her zanpakuto formed, the transformation was complete. Tier Harribel was no longer a Vasto Lorde but now a full-blooded Arrancar. Seeing their leader had changed so drastically, the 3 subordinates looked at Tier with a bit of worship in their eyes. Ren on the other hand was focusing on the fact that the woman was not naked with a human body. While her mask remnants did cover her nipples and parts of the top of her breasts, the mask did not hide anything else. Ren decided to leave it be for the moment since he did not have any clothes to give them. Emilou and Franceska began to argue about who would get to go next since both saw how beautiful Tier was and wanted to be next. Tier passed the crown to Cyan after the pair could not come to an agreement after a few minutes. Cyan repeated the same process as Tier. Her change was much more dramatic than Tier’s since she was an Adjuchas and was closer to an animal than a human. Cyan lost her snake body and turned into a thin and petite woman with green hair. The only part of her mask that remained was a small portion that resembled a 3-piece hair clip. Under her right eye were 3 pink dots in a line. Cyan had her hollow hole in the middle of her abdomen. Her zanpakuto was a sai. Cyan threw the crown onto Emilou’s head since the hollow seemed like she would try to pick a fight if she was not chosen next. When her transformation ended, Emilou had heterochromia, one sky blue and one amber eye, with the latter having a red ring around it. Emilou’s mask fragment was on the top of her head, with a horn in the middle. Emilou’s Zanpakutō consisted of a pair of bracelets strapped to her arms. The last to get the crown was Franceska. The proud lioness was upset about being the last to receive the crown and was pouting on the ground when Emilou threw it at her. Franceska was a dark-skinned, green-eyed Arrancar with long, thick, wavy brown hair and large breasts. Her Hollow hole was positioned mid-way between her navel and breasts. Her mask fragments formed a three-sectioned crown around her head and a thick necklace. Her zanpakuto took the form of a western longsword. ‘A snake princess/assassin, a tomboy fighter, and an Amazon warrior. Each one of them has a very different fighting style but work so well together and are so loyal to Tier. Now I need to earn their loyalty as well.’ Ren released his bankai and as it returned to its sealed state. Ren removed his haori and passed it to the women. They looked at him questioningly until they realized that they were no longer hollows and naked. The women tore up the haori to make temporary shirts and skirts. Ren told them that he had extra shinigami uniforms at the base so just asked them to wait until they returned before wearing proper clothes. Soon, the group was off in the direction of the home base and the start of a brand new adventure for most of them. It took Ren and the Arrancar over 8 hours to return to where the other shinigami were. This was not due to the distance but rather the Arrancar had to get used to performing sonido. Even though they gained new bodies, the Arrancar did not gain full control of these abilities instantly. Ren did not mind the long travel time. The soon that the others got used to their bodies, the easier it would be to convince the captain-commander to allow him to bring them along with himself. Ren and the Arrancar rushed through the patrols to the point that those shinigami who did not know shunpo could not even tell that someone had passed them. Ren looked back and thought, ‘I need to make sure to improve their strength. even if someone is much stronger than them, they should at least know why they died.’ Ren arrived at the temporary logistics quarters. He went and got 4 shinigami uniforms that he thought would fit the women. Cyan and Emilou had no issues but Tier and Franceska had to have a more ‘Matsumoto’ style when they wore their uniforms. The people who were currently on duty in the logistics division were shocked when they saw the 4 semi-naked women. Especially when all 4 of those weapons had bones on parts of theirs faces and holes in their abdomen but since they were led by Ren, the shinigami did not ask any questions. When all 4 were dressed, Ren brought the group to the main tent where official meetings were held. The only people present for the meetings was the only current officer, Kyou, Ren, and the Kido Corps members. With the addition of Arrancar, they now had 6 qualified members of their squad who could take up officer positions. What surprised Ren was that he did not see just the usual 6 faces inside the tent but he also saw Shin who had his head raised in an arrogant manner. Shin knew his place so he would not come to the meeting without a proper reason, especially so boldly. He would have just asked Kyou to pass a message or wait until after the meeting to talk with Ren. “You have achieved shikai?” “Of course. I am the vice-captain of the 8th division! I can’t just wait for everyone else to die so I can claim to be the strongest.” Kyou seemed to be offended by what Shin said and shot the man a glare. Feeling her glare, Shin returned it. With the pair acting like that Ren was seriously regretting not keeping a few other officers. Tessai was not paying attention to the pair but instead looked at the 4 silent women who were following Ren. When he saw that they had partial masks, Tessai knew exactly what they were. “… Arrancar.” The pair stopped their contest and looked at Tessai with shock before turning to look at the 4 women. Ren had given everyone a run-down of the various types of hollows that were present in Hueco Mundo. He had even informed them about Arrancar which was supposed to be an officer level secret. Hearing that 4 dangerous beings were next to them did not cause fear in Shin but he instead pulled out his zanpakuto and cut towards Emilou. The tomboy Arrancar caught the blade with a single hand. Sparks flew as the hand and sword met but Emilou had no damage dealt to her hand. Shin was surprised to see his attack did not go through. When he was about to activate his shikai, Shin felt all the air leaving his body and a large amount of pain in his gut. Emilou had given him a heavy punch went sent Shin flying across the tent. Emilou turned to Ren to ask, “Oi. You don’t mind if I kick his ass, right?” Ren shrugged. “You can beat him up but don’t kill him. Franceska and Cyan, you guys can help too. No resurrecion.” As soon as they heard the words, the trio left the tent to start their battle with Shin. Ren turned to Kyou to say, “Make sure that none of the other shinigami try to attack them. Shin brought this beating onto himself.” Kyou nodded and left the tent. She was curious about the 3 women’s strength. The only ones left in the tent were Tier, Tessai, Ren, and the 4 remaining members of the Kido Corps. Ren gestured toward Tessai. “Tier, this is Tessai. Eventual to be Kido Master, eventual commander of the Kido Corps, and the only student of mine who was able to land a blow on me.” Tier did not understand what the first things meant but she did understand the last and thought of Tessai as being very impressive. ‘To be able to land a blow on someone even a Vasto Lorde could not is very impressive,’ TIer thought to herself before giving Tessai a small nod. Ren gestured toward Tier. “Tessai, this is Tier. Currently a stable Arrancar, former Vasto Lorde, and new lieutenant of the 8th division who has command over everyone in the division except for me.” Every word out of Ren’s mouth caused Tessai to be unable to say anything. ‘A stable Arrancar? Nearly impossible to find! A former Vasto Lorde? What kind of monster is he to make one submit to him?!?! To make a hollow his lieutenant? That… that is something that only this man would do.’ Even though his thoughts were in jumbles, Tessai did not let any of it show on his face and gave a small nod to Tier. Just as the introductions finished wrapping up, those inside the tent could hear a loud explosion coming from outside of it. The other members of the upper echelon of the 8th division soon returned with Franceska carrying the bloody and bruised Shin. Ren looked between Shin and the 3 Tres Bestias as he was glad to see that none of the trio were injured. ‘So they can match beat an officer even without their release as long as they work together. As for their individual strength, I can test that over time. As the ones who follow Tier I have no doubt that they can become threats to even captains.’ Franceska dropped Shin on the ground where the Kido Corps members started to heal him. Once Shin was healed enough to be conscious and move around a bit, Ren told the others to save their reiatsu. “Now that everyone is here and no longer fighting, let me introduce what I have planned for the 8th division as well as all of you in here. Except for Tessai and you Kido Corps members of course. I planned to create the strongest division and will stick to that. I will have two lieutenants, 3rd seats, 4th seats, and 5th seats. I expect for them all to be able to take on captain level opponent. As for the 6th-13th seat, all of them are expected to be at a lieutenant’s level. So the current ranking of our division is as follows: Captain: Myself Co-Lieutenant: Tier/ Franceska Co-3rd Seats: Cyan / Emilou Co-4th Seats: Empty/Empty Co-5th Seat: Empty/Empty 6th Seat: Kyou 7th Seat, By default: Shin The Arrancar have higher positions at the moment but as long as you get stronger, you can take the position for yourselves. As for you three, I only chose Franceska because her zanpakuto makes her the most adept at direct combat. You all are pretty much at the same level of strength so you can fight it out for who gets the position of lieutenant. I really don’t care which. We still have 5 more months until we are leaving Hueco Mundo. During that time, I expect Tier, Franceska, Emilou, and Cyan to stay here or stay close to the base and train their reiatsu. Kyou will lead half of the shinigami on an expedition to the east. Shin will take rest to the west. We will expand our domain from the current 5-kilometer radius to 20 kilometers. I have already cleared out or scared away any Adjuchas but if anything pops up, just kill it. If you are unable to kill it before one of the top 5 arrives, that is fine. If you do kill it before one of the top 5 arrives, that is even better.” Tier raised her hand when Ren said this. He nodded toward the woman. “Why are we being ordered to stay here? Wouldn’t we be more valuable assisting the two expansion teams?” “Yes. You would be much more valuable doing that. But the main purpose of this excursion is not to expand or make a base for Soul Society in Hueco Mundo. We are here to weed out the weaker members and train our stronger members to become even stronger.” “You are willing to throw away the lives of your men so easily?” Kyou and Shin wanted to speak up for Ren but he held his hand to have the two not interrupt. Ren looked Tier in the eyes and spoke in a calm voice as he explained. “Every member here is here by choice. Before we came, I gave every member of my division the choice to join another division or join me on this dangerous expedition. I told them all how long it would be, how dangerous it would, and how they might not make it back alive. Of my 3,000 initial members, barely 700 came. The hachimaki on their heads means that they were willing to bet their lives for the chance to get stronger. I offer no shortcut to power. I offered them the choice between two roads. One that was safe and long, the other that is dangerous but shorter. I’m having them go after hollows because the only way to master one’s abilities is through actual combat. The best and strongest shinigami are those who have gone through countless trials to have a deeper bond with their zanpakuto. As hollows, you consumed countless other hollows and countless battles to reach the state you were in. These shinigami must also do the same.” Tier thought over Ren’s words and nodded. “I see. I’m sorry for speaking out of place.” “No need to apologize. As an officer of my division, you all are allowed to question my actions if you think I am wrong or that you have a better idea.” All the officers nodded. No one else was an officer before but Kyou was. Most higher-ranked officers had large egos and did not like to be corrected by those beneath them. These officers would usually end up dying or killing the men under them due to their terrible attitudes and inability to be corrected. Knowing that Ren was willing to hear their opinions pleased Kyou in a way that no one would believe. Kyou and Shin started dividing the shinigami into two groups over the next few days before they departed in their quest to conquer. Ren spent those days teaching the Arrancar about how to train their reiatsu and some of the more unique abilities of the Arrancar species before he went off to train himself as well. For the next four months, Hueco Mundo had seen battles as it had never seen before. The hollows began forming larger groups to battle the shinigami forces while the Menos-class hollows stayed away after sensing the presence of 3 Adjuchas, a Vasto Lorde, and a monster they were unable to really process being in the center of the area where all the battles were occurring. With each battle that occurred, more and more shinigami died and dyed the sands of Hueco Mundo red with their blood. The fallen hollows also did not help with keeping the sand white either. But it was not just death. The shinigami of the survivors were improving at a fast pace. Of the remaining 400 shinigami, 5 had learned the name of their shinigami during the expedition including Shin. This meant that 5 shinigami capable of earning the rank of an officer were created in the span of 5 months unlike in Seireitei where a new officer would come around once every 5-10 years. Kyou and Shin had the largest improvements out of anyone. Kyou who was comparable to someone of the 5th rank in strength before had reached a level where she could battle with a lieutenant with the confidence that it would be an even battle. Her zanpakuto was called the Seiken. The original form of the shikai was a western longsword. But after getting to know her spirit better and training her reiatsu, Kyou unlocked an ability called ‘Ludwig’ which summoned a sharpened sheath that covered the sword and turned it into a greatsword. This meant that Kyou could rapidly switch between light and swift attacks to heavier blows when her enemies were not expecting it. Shin’s zanpakuto was qilin, the same as Kojuro. It seemed that Shin would have been killed by Kojuro in the future since two people were unable to have the same zanpakuto according to the laws of Soul Society. Even though they had the same zanpakuto, Shin was only able to use ‘Thunder Sphere’ and had come nowhere close to the mastery that Kojuro had with the weapon. The Arrancar had also improved in their abilities during the entire time they were in the base. Whether they discussed it beforehand or it just turned out the way it did, each of the Tres Bestias specialized in different combat techniques. Cyan had the fastest sonido of the trio. She moved so fast that the other two could barely react when she had attacked them. Franceska’s specialty was not her sonido but her hierro. With her defense, neither of the other pair could cut through her skin or even injure her with their zanpakutos. Lastly was Emilou. Her specialty was neither sonido nor hierro but it was her cero. Emilou could charge her cero faster than the other two and it was also nearly twice as strong as their ceros. With each of their specialties, it was impossible for Kyou and Shin to beat the trio even when they worked together. And this was without the resurrecion of the Arrancar. As for Tier, she had shown the biggest improvement. Using Tessai as her personal sparring partner, Tier was had improved by leaps and bounds. Everything was going fine and steady until Tier had sensed several presences in the distance during one of the days she was meditating. Her pesquisa had developed over the past few months. She hurried to inform Ren. “Ren. There are 6 individuals approaching Shin’s group. They are moving as fast as shinigami but they are giving off a different feeling than Arrancar, hollows, or shinigami. It also seems like they had appeared out of nowhere since they had appeared closer to use but started moving outward toward Shin’s forces. Ren sat up after thinking over who it could be but he had no idea. But since it was something that even Tier was unsure about, he knew it could not be anything good. ‘And they are approaching Shin’s group. Most would get scared away when they see a group that size and there are only 6 of them. That means that they are confident enough in their strength to take them down.’ “Get the trio. With the 5 of us going to meet them and Shin already there, we have 6 officers ready for combat. We will be doing this with Straw Hat Rules.” “Straw Hat Rules?” Tier asked looking puzzled. “It means that we match ranks. Our strongest takes on their strongest, second strongest takes on second strongest, etc. No one interferes in someone else’s battle unless they ask for help or need it.” Tier nodded and went to go get the trio. When all 4 arrived back at the tent, Ren was ready to leave. The group began to flash step together towards the west where Shin’s shinigami were. It took their group a few minutes to catch up and by the time they had arrived, the unidentified group had already caught up with Shin’s. Shin stood at the front with his zanpakuto already in its release state and pointing it at the 6 men. Ren was curious about who they were but when he saw that one summoned a bow made out of energy and pointed it towards his group, he knew exactly who he was dealing with. ‘Quincies.’ “May I ask why you all are following my men and where you have appeared from? Your names as well would be nice.” The man who seemed to be the leader stepped forward and gave a small bow to greet Ren. “I am the leader of this small party. We were chasing a criminal and he came through one of those black portals. We thought that maybe he joined this group but since we can tell they are shinigami, I am sure that he is not with you. We will just be on our way.” Ren made no indication that he or his officers would stand aside. “Name?” The other quincies looked angry that they were being looked down upon and wanted to fight back but with their leader signaling for them to not do anything stupid, the men just stood down. “My name is Anja Ishida.” ‘Ah. That’s why he looks so familiar. He must be an ancestor of the Quincy kid. That’s all I cared about. Ishida was only dangerous to weak hollows and Mayuri who did not excel at combat and he was supposed to be a prodigy. I don’t get why the higher-ups think of these guys as big threats.’ “Fine. You can go. Please try to be more careful. Not all shinigami will allow quincies to walk away so easily. Or at all. I am Ren by the way. Captain of the 8th division.” Anja nodded before he led his men in another direction. After the quincies left and were out of earshot, Shin asked the question that had been bothering him. “Old Man. Why did we let them escape? We could have taken them all down easily with our full force.” “Stop calling me Old Man. I’m only 170 years old!” “That is old!” “Do not kill your subordinates over minor things like this. Do not kill your subordinates over minor things like this. We let them go because those guys were elite quincies. Even if we could have taken them, they have a bunch of tricks up their sleeves. While I am not worried about any officer dying, the troops of the 8th division would have been in danger. I said that the only thing allowed to kill them while we are here are normal hollows and Gillian-class Menos. Quincy were not a part of the deal so I have ensure that none of them die to the quincy. We also had no reason to battle them. They have caused no issues for us and they are not going to after seeing how dangerous our forces are. You are now an officer, Shin. You can’t just think about winning and losing but the cost as well.” Shin was silent. He knew that did not think of anything more than just fighting and forgot that everyone was not as strong as him nor would they fight fairly. “I’m sorry, Captain. I almost endangered my men for no reason. Please punish me!” Ren pat Shin on his shoulder to console the young man. “It is fine. It is better to make mistakes when I am around than when I am not. Let’s head back to base until the quincies leave to make sure no accidents happen.” Ren turned to Cyan and gave her an order. “Go tell Kyou to bring her forces back as well.” The woman nodded and disappeared. The rest of the members of the 8th division began making their way back to the base. Kyou and her forces returned about an hour after Shin’s did. Ren had all of them stay around the base until the quincies left. Not just due to the dangers the quincies presented but also due to how they were changing Hueco Mundo. The 8th division already disturbed the natural peace of Hueco Mundo and changed the hunting and migration patterns of the environment just like any new predator introduced to an area. The group had finally gotten the area stable but the introduction of quincy would destabilize that. So Ren decided to have all his forces stay in the base and consolidate their gains and speak continue training with their zanpakutos until the quincies were gone. What Ren was not prepared for was for the quincies to remain for the entirety of the last month that the 8th division was supposed to be there. Without having much choice since he made a date with Yamamoto, Ren had no choice but to have Tessai and his people open up and portal back to Seireitei. Ren had gathered all the remaining shinigami and had the officers stand at the front while the rest of the shinigami stood behind them. Ren did a mental calculation of what he came in with and what he was leaving with. ‘732 shinigami and 1 officer when I first came here. These were average level shinigami and someone who was barely qualified to be an officer in my division. I am leaving with 403 shinigami trained to the point where even the 11th division should be afraid to deal with them, 4 officers who can bear the rank between 10th and 5th seats of other divisions, Shin who can be a third seat or a weak lieutenant, Kyou who is able to match an average level lieutenant but may have trouble with those canon lieutenants at her current level. We are also returning with 4 Arrancars. 3 that are right below captain-level with their resurrecions but can also kill a captain if they use Quimera Parca. Tier is a whole other monster. With her Resurrecion, she can overpower most captains in single combat.’ “All of you have done an excellent job surviving until now. Before today, you were all nothing but probationary members of the 8th division. Now, I truly consider you all my own men and women. From now on, we currently have 10 officers in our division. Tier and Franceska will officially be your lieutenants. Cyan and Emilou will be the 3rd seats. Kyou and, reluctantly, Shin will be the share the 4th seat. Akira is in the 6th seat, Eiko is 7th, Minori is 8th, and Naoko is 9th. The est of you can earn your place among the officers by continuing to work hard and improving your strength. We shall be returning to Seireitei today. All of you will be staying in the 8th division’s quarters until you receive a command from me or one of the officers in the 4th seat of higher. I am bringing back Arrancar which has never been done so we will be under scrutiny. We may even be called traitors if my plan does not work out and all of us will be jailed or executed. This is your last chance. Take off your hachimaki if you do not wish to be associated with us when this all goes down.” No one made a move. Whether out of fear or loyalty Ren was not sure but he said nothing. Ren nodded toward Tessai and the Kido Corps members to open the portal. Once the black portal was opened, Ren took the first step and made a bridge for everyone to follow him on. ‘My little students. Your teacher is back and ready to cause some trouble!’ The first thing Ren saw when he exited the portal was the smiling face of Captain Unohana and the stern face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Behind them were their lieutenants and several members from each of their teams. There were also 2 vice-commanders of the Kido Corps to ensure that their rising star had not been harmed. Ren nodded as Tier, The Tres Bestias, and the rest of the officers exited after him. When Yamamoto saw the three women with fragments of hollow masks, he let out killing intent and reiatsu directed at the women. Ren stood in front of them and released his own killing intent and reiatsu to protect them. Since the Captain-Commander hadn’t gone all out, Ren was able to easily match it but Yamamoto was still surprised by the feat. When he remembered the rumor about Ren doing something similar during his battle for the position of the 12th seat officer in the 11th division, Yamamoto relaxed a bit. “Why did you bring hollows back to Soul Society? And where is your captain’s haori?” All the members of the 8th division who had left the portal and even those still inside could feel every word was laced with reiatsu. Many of the members looked at Ren with respect. They could barely stand when they heard the words but the person that they were directed at looked unperturbed. “Can you calm down, Old Man? These 4 are officers of the 8th division now. As for the haori… I lost it.” The veins could be seen across Yamamoto’s head. Unohana silently praised Ren’s ability to say every wrong thing to Yamamoto with such confidence. Most others would at least start to stutter or feel nervous around their boss but Ren seemed to feel no such thing. “You lost your haori?! Tearing them is one thing, but losing them!? And you dare to stand before me like nothing is wrong? What is wrong with you?” “Those cheap things? I have plenty of my salary. I can buy a bunch more. We have plenty of them anyway” “That is not what I am concerned about! And we do not have plenty of them! What in the world do you think the captain’s robe represents?!?!” “Your outdated fashion sense? That you are cheap stake at distinguishing ranks? You want something useless weighing us down to give our enemies a better chance at victory?” Ren could feel that Yamamoto was releasing more and more reiatsu directed at him with every word he said but he did not mind. Ren was able to tell that Yamamoto’s was about equal to or even a bit weaker than his own. He also knew that Yamamoto would not release much more for fear of killing the other shinigami around him. And just like Ren thought, Yamamoto soon calmed down and relaised that Ren had been toying them. “Explain the hollows.” “As I said, they are officers of the 8th division now. Also, they are Arrancar, not hollows. They no longer need to consume other beings to live and they have shinigami powers now. I have read all the laws. Shinigami are not allowed to try and gain hollow powers but it says nothing about Arrancar joining a squad. I have broken no rule so it is not like you can punish me for this. They also haven’t killed any shinigami so they haven’t committed any crimes. I see no reason why they can’t join my squad.” Yamamoto could not deny anything that Ren had said. Neither he nor the Arrancar broke any laws and the laws regarding how to handle Arrancar were not existent. While they were technically still hollows, they no longer consumed souls. And if they could be a war power for soul society, there was no need to kill them. But he could not just go to the Central 46 and say that Ren had broken no rules. “Give me an excuse to give the Central 46. You were a lieutenant for long enough to know how their bureaucracy is like.” “The Western Branch does not kill all dragons. Just the ones that are dangerous to the population. I wish to start a similar program as them. We can test it out with just the 8th division. With our low numbers, we put the least amount of shinigami in danger and we are also located at the edge of Seireitei so we do not put any nobles in danger in case they go wild.” Yamamoto thought over the words and nodded. This was a valid excuse he could use that the Central 46 might buy. “Fine. But I need your zanpakuto and the zanpakuto of all the Arrancar. I will also assign 3 captains and their vice-captains to watch over you until a ruling is made.” Ren nodded and threw his zanpakuto at the old man. He turned to the 4 women and they did the same with their weapons. Yamamoto sent Chojiro to gather some other captains. While they waited, Tessai and the Kido Corps’ members walked over to both of the Vice-Commanders and gave them a run down of their mission before taking off back to their barracks. Tessai gave Ren a small nod before he left which Ren returned. After 30 minutes, the captains of the 11th, 10th, and 9th divisions arrived along with their lieutenants. Seeing that 3 of the 6 new arrivals looked at him with hostile gazes, Ren was left wondering how he made so many enemies. ‘So what if after you had me dismissed I rose to a higher officer rank that very same day? So what if I took away your big day by also becoming a captain on the same day? So what if I killed your former captain, demoted you, and then pretty much forced you to leave my division? Okay, now that I think about it I might have created all of these enemies on my own accord.’ Yamamoto and Unohana left the group alone in the barracks after the old man gave a few orders. Ren ignored his 6 watch guards before addressing his shinigami. “All of you are to return to your dorms. Remember to stay in them until I give you permission. All the officers are to follow me into my personal dorm building.” Ren and all the officers left the captains and vice-captains of the 3 divisions in the middle of the training grounds while they decided to rest in beds for the first time in months. When they reached the building and were out of earshot from the others Ren said, “The rest of you can head to your rooms if you want. Tier, Franceska, Emilou, and Cyan. Stay close. I am not sure if anyone will try to kill you or not before you are officially sanctioned by the Central 46.” The other officers left while Shin and Kyou stayed. The group of seven went to Ren’s room where they all stayed while Ren went into his bedroom to meditate and relax. As soon as Ren calmed his mind and relaxed, he felt himself being dragged into his inner world. ‘How can I still enter when I am so far away? Do I have that powerful a bond with that bastard?’ But what Ren saw when he entered was not the familiar brass fortress and rivers of blood. It was instead the forest he had not seen in a long time and the large tree he had fed blood for years. Ren was surprised to see this forest. He had thought that Khorne had burned it down when he had finished sucking up as much of Ren’s blood as he could. But it seems as if Ren had misunderstood what had really happened. ‘No. Not misunderstood. Khorne had lied to me. He has hidden away a piece of one of my souls! Haha. This is good. This is excellent. I kept saying that I would put him in his place. I kept saying I would teach him a lesson. I was like one of those criminals who would threaten the hostage but would never hurt anyone. But this? I swear Khorne. You will suffer for this. If you can hear me, you will suffer. I care not if you were a god. I will become a god slayer on the day I get you back!’ Ren walked along the path that he had walked so many times before. He had reached the tree that he always fed his blood. It no longer looked like it was dying but the tree was filled with life and vitality. Ren placed his right hand on the tree and could feel even more life force coming off from it than he had first thought. He then placed his head on the tree to whisper his apology. “I’m sorry for abandoning you all these years. Even if he had hidden it from me, it was still my responsibility to confirm the truth with my own eyes. I hope that you will forgive me.” Ren had his eyes closed and could not see that someone had left the tree. A woman stood behind Ren with tears in her eyes. “I have never blamed you, Master. It was all that other spirit’s fault!” Ren was surprised to hear a voice come from behind him. He turned and saw a woman with green skin, green hair, and tree bark that formed a bra and panties. Even though it was his first time seeing her, Ren felt like he had known the spirit all of his life. Ren kneeled before the spirit and gave his apology once more. “I understand that you do not blame me but I shall apologize once more. I also must request something of yours. Alone, I am not confident enough to beat Khorne. Please! Please loan me your strength.” The spirit helped Ren to stand before she kneeled before him just like he did to her. “My strength is yours to use as you please. Please know my name. I am Dryae.” Ren felt something awaken in him and a strong amount of energy filled him. The trees around him looked livelier, the sky bluer, and the wind seemed to truly be whispering to him. “My ability surpasses most zanpakuto spirits. You do not need your blade to use either my shikai or bankai. As long as you stand, you will always be able to use me. As for what I am capable of…” ————— Ren spent hours talking with Dryae to catch up on missed times. He also used the time in his inner world to practice Dryae’s abilities without worrying about affecting the environment around him. When he came out of the inner world, it was already late at night. Ren could hear arguing on the lower level so he decided to walk down and see what was going on. Ren saw Suzuka Kenpachi, her lieutenant, the former lieutenant of the 8th division, and several officers of the 11th division trying to pick a fight with Tier, the Tres Bestias, Kyou, and Shin. On the side, the 10th division and 9th division officers were watching from the side with interest. As long as neither side went too far, they were not planning to interfere. When Ren arrived and saw what the situation was like, he frowned. Cyan saw Ren frown and nudged the main two provokers, Emilou and Shin, to calm down and let Ren handle the situation. The others also saw Ren arrive and quieted down as they waited for him to say something. “What are you guys doing? No need to argue with the former strongest division. We will settle this with a battle of strength.” Ren turned to the current Kenpachi to explain what he was thinking. “Our 5 strongest are missing their zanpakuto so I think the least you can do is not interfere yourself. You select any two of your officers while I select 2 of mine. We will also pick 5 shinigami who have not yet achieved shikai to join them. The battle will be 7 on 7. The winner gets to officially be called the strongest division for the next 100 years. Do you accept?” Suzuka let out a laugh when she heard Ren’s words. ‘He wants to take on 2 officers from my division with 1 officer who was a double-digit and another person who had only recently achieved shikai? He has grown too arrogant from being compared to me.’ “Fine. I accept. We will hold the battle tomorrow at noon in your training field. The winner will be decided by the referee. Who do you want to be the referee?” “Same as when we earned our titles as captains. Captain Unohana can be the judge since she will be neutral.” “Fine then. I hope you do not come up with an excuse tomorrow when my division proves why we are the strongest.” After the members of the 11th division left the doorstep, the officers of the 8th division returned inside the building and were prepared for a lecture from Ren. And a lecture they received. “Why did you argue so much? Next time, just challenge them to a duel as I did. If they back down, they are cowards. If they accept, they are weaklings since my division will never lose.” All the others were surprised by the answer but Shin and Emilou had smiles on their faces when they heard Ren’s words. They would have thought that they would get a lecture about picking fights but instead, their captain was upset that they did not pick one. “You’re right, old man. Next time, I will kick their fucking asses!” “Hell yeah! Anyone who messes with me deserves to get their ass kicked!” Everyone looked at the pair with the worst attitudes and shook their heads. These two were so focused on fighting that they may have nothing in their brains besides muscles. “What do you mean next time? You and Kyou will be the pair to compete tomorrow. Pick out whichever 5 members of the division that you want to use.” Shin was surprised to hear that he was one of the two officers representing their faction because he was not prepared. Shin looked at the others for confirmation but when he saw them nod, Shin just felt stupefied. “I’m really going to fight? Isn’t there someone stronger who can do it?” “Nope. The 4 ladies are out and Kyou is already joining. You are the 7th strongest in the entire division. Congratulations.” Shin felt giddy to know that he was the 7th strongest member of the division but also pressure. He knew that he had to get stronger if he wanted to maintain his rank and he also had to get stronger to uphold the honor it took to be in that position. “Don’t worry, Taichou. I will definitely win tomorrow’s battle even if I have to take on all 7 of the enemies by myself.” Kyou slapped Shin on the back of his head. “I am stronger than you. If anyone would be taking on the entire team it would be me.” “Damn you! So what if you are stronger than me? I am still stronger than everyone in that division. Except for their captain of course.” “Whatever. Let’s just go pick out our members. Please excuse, Taichou.” Kyou grabbed Shin by his collar and carried him out of the room. She wanted to pick the members that night to ensure that they were well rested for the next day and did not do anything like excessive drinking or going out to party. The Tres Bestias also left to discuss something with Tier in the other room leaving Ren alone in the room. Seeing that there was nothing left for him to do, Ren went to the rooftop of his building with several bottles of wine. It was a full moon that night with a clear sky so Ren decided to drink under the beautiful night sky as an early celebration. Ren poured himself a cup and raised it to the moon. ‘To victory in the duel tomorrow. To officially having my 4 new members join my squad. To putting Khorne in his place for daring to cross me.’ Ren took the shot of his drink as he looked at the beautiful night sky and the beautiful days that would come. ——– The next day at noon, Kyou and Shin were standing in the center of the training grounds with their 5 members behind them. All of the shinigami wore a red undershirt as well as a red headband to show their uniqueness. On the other side was the former lieutenant of the 8th division and current of the 11th named Akito, 3rd seat of the 11th division called Isobu, and 5 other members of the division behind them. Unohana had set up a barrier around the training ground to make sure that no one was injured during the battle. She also did not wish for anyone to interfere. Besides the officers or the 8th, 9th, 10th, and 11th divisions there were also the officers of the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th divisions there as well as many shinigami. They were there not only to see which division would get the title of the strongest division as well as see the Arrancar who might join the Gotei 13. The rumor had spread about the 4 women that Ren had brought back from Hueco Mundo and many wanted to see. Especially the men. The number of female shinigami was much smaller than the number of males so the men would take any chance they could to see beautiful women. When they saw the 4 beauties that became officers of the 8th division and the original officer who was standing valiantly in the arena, many shinigami thought about transferring over. But when they remembered how many members were currently in the 8th division and how they had all died, most dropped the thought. Unohana looked at both sides of the field before letting out a sigh. To most, her sigh sounded like, ‘I thought that we were getting more civilized but I have to keep getting involved in these fights where we try to kill each other.’ What her sigh actually meant was, ‘If only I did not swear to never use my blade again except for against him. These kids are so energetic and I wanna see what they are made of.’ Unohana raised her hand before bringing it down and signaling that the match had begun. “Shine, Seiken!” (Holy Sword) “Begone with the thunderclap, Qilin!” “Rearrange! Sourusutīrā!” (Soul Stealer) “Let the fear within me become the fear my enemies feel themselves, Naitomeareiku!” (Nightmare Lake) The 4 officers activated their shikai the moment that the match had begun. Kyou’s katana transformed into a long sword, Shin’s sword transformed into a guandao, Akito’s zanpakuto transformed into a short ax, and Isobu whose zanpakuto did not change but the man gained a dark aura around his body. “Let’s fuck them up!” Instead of the 11th division who were known for being vulgar and acting like thugs being the one who said it, it was Shin of the 8th division. Kyou wanted to smack Shin but since they were in the middle of a fight, she could only do so later. The officers stood aside while they watched their division members charge ahead. Most thought that this was a suicide. “The members of the 11th division are known for their close-range combat strength.” “Yeah. If they wanted to win this, they should have stuck to something like kido to rain their attacks on the 11th division members.” “Or at least appear to have actual battle tactics instead of straight of clashing with the others.” But as soon as the two groups clashed, all the members of the 11th division were pushed back a couple of feet. When the 8th division members launched their second attacks, the members of the 11th division were pushed back even further. With the third, one had even stumbled and was about to fall over. Seeing a piece of prey in front of them that was ready to be finished, the members of the 8th division made a silent agreement for a single member to strike down the member of the 11th division while the others covered him. Seeing the blade approaching one of the members’ bodies, Isobu flash stepped to try and block it but before he had reached the group, Isobu himself was forced on the defensive when Shin had appeared out of nowhere. Shin started to cackle a little as he said, “You thought that you could interfere? Your man and the rest of your weaklings are going down!” Shin brought his guandao down from above with such speed that Isobu had no choice but to block it. But when the katana met with the guandao, Isobu felt like a hill was dropped on him as his knees began to shake and he could feel the force of the blow going through his entire body. ‘What is this kid made of? Lead?! I can barely even feel my hands!’ Shin twirled his weapon around and used the blunt side of the weapon to break Isobu’s guard before pointing the base of his guandao and Isobu’s face. “Raitoningubōru! (Thunder Ball)” A ball of blue electricity appeared at the end of the weapon and launched at a very fast rate. Before Isobu could even react, he was struck in the face by the move and knocked unconscious. During the short exchange with Isobu, the members of the 8th division were able to finish off the other members of the 11th division. “3rd seat of the 11th division has lost consciousness. He is no longer allowed to attack or be attacked. The 5 division members of the 11th division have lost consciousness. They are no longer allowed to attack or be attacked.” This meant that the only member of the 11th division that remained was the lieutenant, Akito. Shin did not think to let Kyou take the last enemy and charged ahead like a madman. Not wanting Shin to gain all the credit for the victory, Kyou also flash stepped to Akito. This put Akito in a very sorry position. Akito’s weapon made him have a disadvantage against both other officers off the bat. If it was just Shin alone, he may have had a chance since he had more experience and combat power than Shin. Kyou was another story. Their combat strength was about equal and she also had the weapon advantage. But with both of them teaming up with each other, Akito had no chance. Whenever they struck, their attacks were coordinated. Whenever they defended, one would cover the one being attacked while the one being attacked would launch an otherwise suicidal attack. Akito could not find an opening to exploit in their defense. But he could not retreat either. Even though the non-ranked shinigami knew that their combat strength was not enough to be able to enter the battle, their mere presence surrounding the trio helped. It created an intimidating effect and if Akito wanted to leave, the time it would take to beat one of them would buy Kyou and Shin enough time to land a decisive blow. After several more minutes of battling where neither Shin nor Kyou gave Akito any openings or even a chance to use his special moves, Unohana called the battle off. Akito had accumulated too many injuries and would die if they were left untreated. “Enough! Akito, lieutenant of the 11th division is no longer fit for battle according to my expert opinion. I declare the winners of this match to be the 8th division. They have no taken the title of the strongest division.” Hearing that they had won, the members of the 8th division outside the arena cheered while the 7 members inside lowered and sheathed their blades before they started to exit the arena. But there was one person who was feeling extremely unwilling. And when he saw the defenseless back on the members of the 8th division, an evil thought occurred before the action followed. “Supirittorībā!” (Spirit Reaver) Akito swung his ax and an arc of energy giving off a cold feeling was shot toward the unprepared Kyou and Shin. The two saw that the attack was coming and had to make a quick decision. If they moved, they could dodge it but their 5 members would definitely be killed. If they stayed, they might be able to block most of the attack but they would definitely suffer for it. The pair did not seem to think much and both started to unsheath their blades. But before the blade beam got near them, a familiar figure stood in the middle of the arena. Ren outstretched his right hand and caught the attack. The attack that seemed full of momentum was stopped with just hid hand. Ren then closed his hand and broke the arc into thousands of motes of light. Ren had a small smile on his face as he looked at the other captains who were standing together, especially Suzuka. “I hope that Captain Kenpachi will give a proper punishment for attempted murder. Otherwise, I don’t mind breaking the rule about captains not being allowed to punish members of other divisions!” ——————————- The first chapter of the day. This is the last day to get powerstones in for the week. Let’s get as many as we can so the fanfic will be in the top 10 at the start of next week. Ren released a large amount of reiatsu and focused it on Akito. The amount of reiatsu forced Akito to his knees. The pressure on his body was so heavy that Akito could not even look at Ren due to how much pressure was being emitted. Suzuka jumped in front of Akito and released her own reiatsu to counter Ren’s. Akito could finally feel the pressure ease off of him. He wiped his head and felt how much sweat had accumulated due to what Ren had done to him. “Captain! Please seek justi…” but he was silenced when Suzuka turned her head at him and gave Akito a look that could kill. “Be silent! You have already disgraced the 11th division enough. Whether it was losing or being a sore loser and attacking foes after the battle was over, you have lost all face for our division. So I suggest that you remain silent before you have to worry about 3 instead of just two captains wanting your head.” ‘Two?’ Akito thought before he looked over and saw Captain Unohana with a fierce look on her face. He had completely forgotten about her. Unohana was the referee and was supposed to keep the match fair. If someone committed such an act and end up killing or injuring the other party unfairly, then it would reflect badly on her. Akito decided to take Suzuka’s advice and remain silent. That did not stop him from feeling fury in his heart at the humiliation. Suzuka nodded her head before turning to Unohana. She wanted to put out the small fire that had yet to grow before focusing on the storm that was heading her way. “Captain Unohana. I apologize for my lieutenant’s actions. He had acted out of line and endangered the members of the 11th division as well as assaulted your honor. I will make sure that I give him the appropriate punishment.” Unohana gave one of those smiles that were obviously forced and fake as she replied to Suzuka. “Oh. And what might that punishment be, Captain Suzuka?” Suzuka did not expect Unohana to ask for the punishment in front of all the captains. If she had not brought it up, Suzuka could have given a much lighter punishment or none at all when they returned to the division. But now, this matter needed to be answered immediately. “Please do not get ahead of me, Captain Unohana. It was my members whose lives were endangered due to her underqualified officer acting out of line.” “Oh, of course, Captain Ren. This matter concerns not only my face and honor but also the face and honor of you, your division, and the health of your members. You must definitely want an answer for this.” The pair of captains were agreeing with each other and making the matter bigger and bigger. Suzuka only had one chance to give a punishment that would satisfy both of the offended parties. “Akito shall be removed from his position as the lieutenant and shall place him in the custody of the detention unit for 100 years. Is that satisfying for the both of you?” Ren and Unohana looked at each other for 20 seconds as if they were having a silent conversation before they turned to Suzuka and nodded their heads. Suzuka let out a sigh of relief since she was unwilling to lose a valuable member of her squad for even longer. Akito also thought that the punishment he got was light with what he had done. Although he was unwilling to be separated from his zanpakuto for 100 years, he knew that he should not try to fight it since this was his best option. “Good. I shall call for the Onmitsukidō to take him to the nest and take away his zanpakuto if there is nothing else.” Unohana but Ren held up his hand signaling for Suzuka to not leave yet. “Is there anything that concerns you, Captain Ren?” “There is one thing. I think that… the title of Kenpachi has been in the 11th division for too long. If the owner of the title was worthy, I would not have said anything. But with the way that members are acting under her command after just half a year, I must say that it brings into question your ability to lead.” The air was silent. No one could say anything because this was a direct provocation. To say that the current Kenpachi was unworthy of the title, was pretty much a declaration of war. “Oh. And might I ask who do you think is more worthy of the title of Kenpachi?” Although she asked the question calmly, anyone could hear the rage that was lying within every word. Ren acted as if he did not hear it though. “Of course… it should be the captain of the strongest division. The strongest captain obviously leads the strongest division.” Suzuka no longer held in her rage as her reiatsu began leaking out wildly while her killing intent was directed at Ren. “You dare to challenge me for the title of Kenpachi!? You do not even have possession of your zanpakuto! But you think that you can kill me?! Haha. I have never heard of anything so funny!” Ren tilted his head to the side as if he was puzzled by the question. “Who said… I only have one zanpakuto?” Ren raised his right hand to show off his jade bead bracelet. This was his Dryae. Not only was she separate from his main sword but the Dryae was also permanently in her shikai form and had given Ren access to all of her abilities from the get go. ‘I say all but it is only two. But with those two, I am sure that I can take care of Suzuna.’ Suzuna let out a laugh and unsheathed her sword. “Fine! I will show you just how strong a person with the title of Kenpachi is!” Ren turned to Captain Unohana and made his request. “Please serve as referee for this match and make sure that the former lieutenant of the 11th division does not sneak off anywhere while I handle this small matter.” Unohana nodded in agreement before she flash stepped into the arena to grab Akito by his collar before she flash stepped outside and set up a barrier. This barrier was much sturdier and larger than the one she had set up for the sparring match between the divisions. On the side, all the officers were talking about Ren’s zanpakuto. “He has two?” “I have never heard of anyone having two zanpakuto?” “I thought they confiscated his? Does that mean they have separate bodies?” Even the members of Ren’s 8th division were talking about it. “Did you guys know he had a second one?” Emilou asked to no one in particular. She was just throwing the question out there. “Not only have I never heard of him having one, but I have also never seen that bracelet on his wrist before. He either just unlocked it or he had no reason to use it before.” “It should be the latter. If it was the former, it would be insane to take on another captain without being able to use bankai.” If Ren heard what they were saying, he would have surely laughed. He had only been able to use Dryae’s abilities since the day before. What everyone thought was the impossibility was actually the truth. “Reap the lives of dark beings, Botomuresureiku!” (Bottomless Lake) Suzuka’s katana turned into the black scythe Ren had seen when she battled against Kojuro 6 months ago. Suzuka knew that Ren’s zanpakuto was an elemental or kido type by the shape of it so she decided to close the gap with a flash step. But as soon as she appeared in front of Ren, a wall off wood rose from the ground and blocked her approach. Suzuka had no choice but to back up in order to cut through the wood wall. By the time she cut through it, Ren used the chance to create a large and thick tree to carry him into the air. Ren also summoned trees all over to create a small forest of tall but thin trees. This was one of the special abilities of his shikai. With a thought, Ren could create, grow, and manipulate trees and tree branches in a variety of shapes and ways. If he had to combat Suzuka directly, his trees would not last against her slashes. But by using the trees as cover, Suzuka was unable to swing her scythe as she pleased within the forest. She was now in Ren’s domain. As Suzuka tried to make her way up the trees and reach Ren, Ren would have the tree branches grow to obstruct her path and also attack her from a variety of angles. ‘Shit! You think that a few trees can stop me?’ “Kusaru ōra!” (Rotting Aura) A black mist appeared around Suzuka which started to make the trees die rapidly and rot. Anything that did not completely rot became so soft that they would no longer cause an obstruction to Suzuka and she could run through them as if they were no longer there. ‘Haha. got you now.’ Suzuka jumped above the tree branches that were obscuring her and cut towards Ren who seemed to be chanting a kido spell. “Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders.” “Die!” With a swing of her scythe, Ren was beheaded and his body started rotting. ‘Utsusemi.’ (Cast-Off Cicada Shell) The body of Ren completely dispersed leaving only the hairband he used to keep his hair in a ponytail behind. “Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, grey fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired.” Ren appeared about 15 meters behind Suzuka standing on a tree branch. Ten pink energy points were floating around his body and aimed at Suzuka. “Hadō #91: Senju Kōten Taihō!” The 10 pink lights launched themselves at Suzuka. As she tried to use a tree branch as a landing pad to dodge with, Suzuka had noticed that all the branches and even the trees had shrunk. ‘Shit!’ was Suzuka’s last thought before a large explosion occurred. The explosion was so blinding that the other shinigami had to look away. When they could see again, they could see Suzuka’s badly injured and burned body being held by tree branches around her wrists and ankles while her zanpakuto was on the ground far below. Just as Unohana was going to declare Ren the winner to save Suzuka’s life, Ren beat her to it. “I surrender.” Once again, Ren was great at leaving everyone surprised. Suzuka who was barely conscious a moment ago seemed to awaken and looked furious. “You! You dare to humiliate me like this? Either kill me or hold still so I can rip your head off?” “I’m good. Why would I want to hold a title not meant for me? Not to mention ‘those 3’ there is still Yamamoto and ‘her’ who are stronger or at least have not been proven to be weaker. It is way too embarrassing to hold the title of strongest without the proof to back it up. So you can keep it. I will just keep my title of ‘Captain of the Strongest Division.'” The matter was quickly settled after the battle had ended. With the detention of one officer and the heavy injuries of another, the bad blood between the two divisions was set in stone. This is exactly what Ren wanted. With the bad blood between the two, the officers of the 11th division could not be trusted to watch over their division while they were under house arrest which meant that only the 9th and 10th divisions were the babysitters after that. Ren decided to break out the liquor and made a feast to celebrate their victory and new title. Everyone was happy and partying but when Ren saw that Tier was unable to eat or drink, he put away his food and drinks as well. Ren brought her to the roof of his dorm to have a moment alone while watching the members celebrate below and the sky above. Tier was looking at the members below, especially her fraccion who seemed happier than she had ever seen them. “I never thought that there would be a day where I could see them relaxing and not worried about a predator hunting them down. Even under my protection, we were never this relaxed. Such an amazing sight.” “Hmm. Indeed. One of the best sights ever.” Ren was not looking at the people below but instead has his eyes on Tier. It would be a lie to say that he did not have a crush on her in Lawrence’s life but he had become truly attracted to the woman in the past 5 months. He had gotten to know her so well over the past 5 months. The show had only shown her for 2 or 3 hours from what he remembered but Ren had gotten to know the real person. ‘They always said to never meet your heroes because the reality is more disappointing than a person could imagine but she is so much better than they had displayed of her.’ Ren looked at the remnants of Tier’s mask and thought that he wanted to think of a way to get rid of them without her resurrecion. He wanted to see the true face of the woman he was slowly starting to admire. For the rest of the night, the pair sat in silence with the occasional small talk as they enjoyed the joyful atmosphere. It took a week before Yamamoto returned and asked for Ren and the Arrancar to follow him along with the other captains. The group made their way to the first division where the rest of the captains and lieutenants were waiting for them. Ren and his group stood in the center while all of the captains and lieutenants of the other divisions. Ren felt the burning gaze of one captain in particular but ignored it. Yamamoto took his seat in the middle of the hall with Chojiro standing beside him. The old man slammed his cane on the ground 3 times to announce the beginning of the meeting. “I have called this meeting in regards to the matters of the 8th division and what shall happen going forward regarding Arrancar. After speaking with the Central 46, a decision has been made. Friendly Arrancar are to be treated like shinigami. If they dare to assault other shinigami, they are to be killed immediately. The 8th division is currently the only division that is allowed to recruit Arrancar but they are also the division in command of dealing with any Arrancar threats. Depending on the actions of the Arrancar currently within the 8th division as well as any future Arrancar brought in, we will then decide on whether other divisions will be allowed to take in Arrancar members. The laws regarding shinigami attempting to gain or actually acquiring hollow-like powers shall remain. If we are to find out that you have attempted to gain any of your Arrancar’s abilities or find a way to give them to your members, you shall be tried as a traitor and executed. The Central 46 have also said that duels between captains are now forbidden. Anyone caught breaking this rule shall be tried as a traitor and executed. The last new law that has been created involves the releasing of one’s zanpakuto. Captain’s are no longer allowed to unleash their bankai within Soul Society unless in times of wars. Chojiro. Pass these 5 their zanpakutos.” Chojiro walked towards the back of the room to retrieve the zanpakutos. Ren and the other Arrancar were given their zanpakutos back without any further fuss. “Since all this turned out well and good, I have a couple of requests I would like to make.” After hearing all of Ren’s request, Yamamoto felt as if he was going to have a heart attack. The old man yelled at Ren for a few minutes while a couple of the captains did their best to hold in their laughter. They had heard how Ren had pissed off Yamamoto about the haori last week and was surprised that he would still have the nerve to try the old man’s patience after he was almost tried as a traitor by the Central 46 if not for Yamamoto speaking up on his behalf. With no other important matters, the captains were dismissed from the meeting hall. Ren and the others left after greeting Unohana, Kyoraku, and the current captain of the 6th division, Kuchiki. The Arrancar left towards the 8th division while Ren started making his way to the forest to see how much Yoruichi and Kisuke had improved since he had last seen them. ———– Author’s Note: We are in the Top 20!!! Ren arrived at the forest and did not sense anyone in the area. Seeing that neither of the two was there, Ren decided to head inside of the cave and deal with the business that had been bothering him for the past week. Ren set up several barriers around his body when he remembered what happened to Ichigo during his vizored training. He then sat in the lotus position and placed his blade across his lap and began performing Jinzen. Ren soon entered the inner world that he had done so for a long time that was filled with bone and brass. “Khorne! Get your fucking ass out here!” A loud rumbling was heard as the rivers began to overflow and the towers around the world began to shake. “You dare to…” But before Khorne could finish, Ren interrupted him. “It is you that is daring! You dared to hide Dryae from me for over 100 years! I did not use kido to try and please you. To try and make concessions for you since I did not want you to feel like my slave. But now! I will beat you into submission. Before, I was borrowing your power. I am here to claim it as my own!” Khorne walked out of the fortress with his head held high. The god was 5 meters tall and covered from head to toe in armor so thick that a space marine would get wet seeing it. “You wish to challenge me in combat? Fine. The winner shall possess all that the loser owned. If you are victorious, my powers are yours and will be as if they are only yours. If I am victorious, I shall be taking your body and that other spirit’s powers all for myself. You can use anything except for my abilities while I will exclusively use my abilities. Do you accept this battle between us?” Ren did not even need to think for a moment before he answered. “That is exactly why I came here.” As soon as he said that, a large amount of wood that was at least 8 meters in diameter rose out of the ground beneath Khorne and slammed him into his fort. 10s of smaller trees rose up and stabbed into Khorne’s body as well. Ren tried to make them as sharp a possible but he was pretty sure that the trees would be unable to pierce Khorne’s armor. The trees were shattered and blown away in thousands of splinters. “Haha. These can not pierce my armor but you were hoping that they would pierce both my armor and flesh? You forget that the gifts I give you are truly a part of me. You merely borrow their power. I am the source of it.” 4 ethereal weapons appeared behind Khorne. The greatsword and great ax, that Ren was only capable of wielding each one with both hands, were held casually in each of Khorne’s hands. “I will show your the true power of these weapons.” These were the two weapons Ren had the least control over due to how powerful they were. The ax had the ability to temporarily multiply Ren’s physical strength by up to 10 times but his body was barely able to handle 3 times even with the Gift of Flesh. As for the sword, it allowed one access to several powerful warpfire abilities. This weapon could be considered a fire-element zanpakuto’s bankai if it was fully mastered. Khorne pointed the blade at Ren as a ball of white fire formed at the tip of the sword. Knowing what Khorne was planning to use, Ren was very worried. Ren created hundreds of trees in between himself and Khorne of various sizes and thickness. He also added several kido barriers between certain layers to increase the blockade. “Molten Beam!” A pure white beam of concentrated flames left the tip of sword. The beam was so bright that it was blinding while its size was well over 10 meters in diameter. The beam tore through the various layers of defense and would have killed Ren if the layers had not slowed the beam by the slightest or margins and blinded Khorne from seeing Ren. Ren looked at the hole that the beam had created and the trees that were supposed to be fire resistant burning easily. ‘Wow, that thing is dangerous! I never saw the old man’s bankai but I am pretty sure it would be something dangerous like that. With those flames, hoho, shikai, and hakuda are not all I can use. I will need to use my bankai to buy time and use my most powerful spell to kill him’ Just as Ren was about to enter his bankai, he heard a growling sound that he was far too familiar with. Ren looked around and saw seven wolf-like creatures with powerful scaled bodies and mouths filled with sharp and dangerous teeth. These were Fleshhounds that Ren could summon using his second gift, the gift of beasts. These creatures were naturally resistant to most reiatsu/kido based attacks and had incredibly powerful bodies. Most lieutenants would struggle against a single one of them. The worst part was their sense of smell. Once one of the creatures had caught onto the scent, they all did. And they could track a target thousand of miles away. Ren looked around but he could not find the hound he was most afraid of. Ren kept looking until he looked right beside Khorne. Standing next to him on all 4 legs was a 3 headed Fleshhound. This was Karanak. He was the most dangerous of the group. Not just because he could fight a captain with his physical body alone but also with how he tracked others. The others tracked with just their noses in normal ways. Karanak could track targets through different dimensions, could track where they had been years in the past, and could track their target by thought. With him by Khorne’s side, Ren could no longer plan out strategies since Karanak would be able to know them and tell them to Khorne. All he could do was fight by instinct and improvisation now. ‘Just when I thought this would not have gotten any more difficult. He is not only stronger, faster, more durable, and has an assortment of weapons but he also outnumbers me too.’ Ren stood on his tree branch and let out a chuckle as he pitied himself. “Whatever. Bankai!” The jade beads on Ren’s right wrist seemed to melt before their shaped reformed and became an emerald-colored bracer with a leaf design carved into it. As soon as Ren had awakened his bankai, he cast one of the two abilities it had. “Shizen no Ikari!” (Nature’s Wrath) Dryae was a zanpakuto that embodied nature in its purest form. Its shikai was about growth and communication with nature. While its bankai was about its wrath and destructive abilities. Shizen no Ikari had the special ability to allow Ren to change the weather to several different types of storms or natural phenomena which he could use to his advantage. Ren was immune to each storm’s effects but they would affect everyone else in the area which made his bankai unable to be used with allies around. Against Khorne and the flesh hounds, Ren decided to use Shizen no Ikari to activate a sandstorm and summon several tornadoes all at once. Since Khorne and the flesh hounds were bound to the ground, the tornadoes would blow away the flesh hounds and slow Khorne down while the sandstorm was useful at blinding Khorne. Several yelps were heard by the common flesh hounds being tossed about but Karanak who stood by Khorne’s side seemed unaffected. Its sharp claws were digging into the ground and holding on tight. “Haha. You think a little wind and sand will be enough to shield you from me?” Khorne pointed his sword at Ren once more and let a white ball of flame appear on the tip. Another massive beam was fired at Ren but without being caught off guard by the ability and having a large gap between them, Ren was able to dodge fast but had to go towards the ground as he saw Khorne trying to follow him with the beam. As Ren dodged, he heard a growling appear on his left. Ren hurried to raise a wall of wood but Karanak tore through it like it was paper. Ren used shunpo to flash step away and sent branches after the flesh hounds limbs but he was unable to truly restrain due to being unable to create the strongest bindings he could in a short amount of time. As Ren was focused on Karanak, he could hear the faint singing of angels. Thinking it was odd to hear that, it took Ren a moment to understand what was truly going on. When he did, his face changed into a look of pure fear. “You’re using that in here? You’ll burn down the fort! You’ll burn down this entire world!” But Ren was met with no reply and just kept hearing the singing. He saw a bright sphere of light from where Khorne once stood. Ren was afraid of what Khorne was doing. He created a large number of trees and focused on making them as strong as possible when he did. He then used Shizen no Ikari once again to change the weather to a blizzard and frozen rain to bring down the temperature and hopefully weaken Khorne’s next move. Karanak who was attacking Ren slowed down by a large degree and the other flesh hounds stopped moving altogether. ‘Flesh hounds are weak to cold. Awesome to know. Now to deal with this before he kills me!’ Ren bound Karanak’s legs with trees while he could feel that the temperature was increasing no matter how much snow and freezing rain rained down. The voice of Khorne was getting louder and the louder the longer he sang. ‘I have about a minute and a half before he finishes that song. I need to break through his armor before then to end this!’ ———- Inside the cave, Yoruichi had arrived and was about to greet Ren when she saw him but once she noticed the barriers she did not dare to interrupt afraid of disturbing her teacher during something important. ‘I wonder why he needs so many barriers. There are at least 7 that I can see and maybe even more if they are thinner.’ Yoruichi sat outside the barrier and watched her teacher’s face who had cold sweat appearing on it. —————- Ren had launched several different kido attacks that he could cast instantly but none of them managed to pierce through the light that was covering Khorne let alone his armor. As for ones that needed chanting, they would take too long and Ren was not sure that they would work. So he turned to his last resort. “Mokushiroku!” (Apocalpyse) This was Dryae’s most powerful technique but also the most dangerous. Ren looked into the sky and could see if it was coming but he could not see anything through the clouds. Ren counted the time he had left in his head and was wondering what was taking so long. They were inside his personal world and the ability created it so it was not like he needed a real one. Ren surrounded his body in several different kido barriers and created the most durable type of wood he could to surround his body. If his attack did not arrive in time, he was going to die. And even if it did, Ren might still die. Inside the cocoon he made for himself, Ren could hear the singing get louder and even feel the temperature getting hotter. But then he heard it. A whistling and a rumbling. Mokushiroku summoned nature’s tried and tested method for restarting life on a planet. The ability summoned one or several meteors to rain down and destroy everything. Not sure if he would survive summoning more than 1, Ren only summoned a single meteor. If Ren knew the true size of the meteor, he would have surely regretted summoning even the one instead of risking it all on another ability. Khorne kept singing as he looked above and saw the destruction that approached him. One word surfaced in his mind. He had seen it down many times in his past life against his daemons but never expected it would occur to him directly. ‘They told about the danger it held but I always ignored. Who thought a mortal would dare to use it on me. What was it called again? Ah, yes. Exterminatus…’ —–30 seconds prior—– Yoruichi had been watch Ren closely and noticed that he had a look of fear on his face. ‘For teacher to be afraid, I wonder what is going on with him. Maybe he is doing some zanpakuto training with that spirit of his and he has to live through some nightmares.’ Just as she was about to look away, Yoruichi was shocked to see Ren severely injured. His upper body was bare while many cuts and burns appeared over his entire body. There was an especially large wound on Ren’s chest like someone had ripped out a large amount of flesh with a claw. ‘What is going on? What is going on?!?!’ Yoruichi wanted to leave and get help but she was unsure of where to go. She was also unsure of when the barrier would lower and did not want to be too far away in case her teacher needed help immediately. Without any other choice, Yoruichi took a long flute from between her breasts and blew into it. No noise was heard coming from it but Yoruichi seemed to relax after she had done it. ‘Let’s see if being the next clan head is worth it.’ ———————— Ren was coughing up blood and using emergency kaido on his body. He stopped Shizen no Ikari because his body was so weak that he could not resist the effects of his own technique anymore. ‘I am barely alive and I dropped it directly on him. He has to be dead, doesn’t he?’ But Ren’s hopes were soon dashed. When the dust dispersed, Khorne still stood there. His body that seemed to be almost completely destroyed was rapidly healing. The sight utterly terrified Ren. The sight of Khorne’s body reforming was disgusting but it was his true appearance that threw Ren off. Khorne looked like a humanoid canine with black, scaled skin. His skin was so black that when he was healing his burns, Ren could not tell which was a burn from the meteor and which was just how his skin looked. Khorne looked at Ren with eyes full of rage as he felt his body slowly recover. Ren’s last move had truly put him in danger of losing his life. If he had stopped casting ‘Sunburst’ which melted a small portion of the meteor and did not use the Great Axe of Khorne to strike at the meteor right moment to break part of it apart, Khorne was sure he would have lost. “Haha. You were so close. You even used Exterminatus on me. You must be tired. Exhausted. Because without my gifts, you will surely die to those wounds. But do not worry. I will not let you die like that. I will cut your head off, rip out your skull, and place it atop my throne while I hang your body above my entrance to let anyone who dares to attack me know the cost.” Ren could not believe that Khorne had lived through that. He had dropped a meteor on the being. ‘Haha. He is really a god. But that just means that this will be even better when I kill him.’ Ren held his hand above his hand and pointed a finger at the sky. Dark energy formed around the entire area. “Does not matter if the first one did not kill you. I will definitely kill you with this next move!” The pressure got heavy around both of the combatants. Even Khorne could feel the danger of what Ren was doing. If he had his armor, he would not have worried but with the meteor having destroyed it and his body still recovering, Khorne was unsure if he could survive one more move like that. Khorne tried to move forward but he fell before he could even take a single step. He looked down to see that both of his legs were more injured than he had initially thought. Ren began to chant, “Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep!” Hearing that Ren was using a spell unknown to him, Khorne could only summon Bloodhunger. With the black and red sword in his hand, he had it unleash a roar. The roar caused Ren to be stunned and stop casting his spell. The dark energy and pressure in the area dispersed as Ren coughed up blood from being interrupted. ’20 seconds before it can be used again. Finish this!’ Ren raised his finger and pointed at the sky once again as the pressure and dark energy returned. “You! Will! Die! Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!” Khorne felt himself being pushed to the ground as a large amount of gravity was suddenly weighing down on him. A large, black coffin of reiatsu covered Khorne before multiple smaller boxes of black energy appeared, each of them topped off with cross-shaped spears. The smaller boxes fused with the larger box until it became incredibly large with all of the cross-shaped spears as the top. “Hado #90: Kurohitsugi! (Black Coffin)” The spears at the top of the coffin entered it and cut apart all that was within the coffin. This was one of Ren’s two most powerful kido spells alongside Hado #91. After the black box disappeared, Ren saw the lacerated and mutilated body of Khorne. Ren would have thought that the blood god would have lived through the attack if not for the head that had fallen to the ground. With this, victory was Ren’s. ————Inside the cave. ———– The elite guards of the Shihoin clan had arrived and just broken through the 6th barrier. Just as they were about to attempt the 7th, all the remaining barriers shattered. Ren opened his eyes and saw all the unrecognizable individuals before he saw his student run up to him to check on him. Seeing that he was in no danger, Ren decided to give in to his body’s wishes and lose consciousness. —————————- Author’s note: Happy V-Day! Tier came to the Shihion clan as soon as she heard about Ren. When Tier arrived, she could see several dark-skinned individuals which was the signature skin color of members of the clan. They led Tier inside until she reached a room where 4 individuals were standing or kneeling around a bed and looking down on the figure lying on it. Kisuke and Yoruichi were on either side of the bed while a young kid who looked similar to Yoruichi was by the young woman’s side. The last person in the room was the current 5th seat of the 4th division who Yoruichi had kidnapped on the way there, Isane Kotetsu. The woman had performed kaido on Ren but was surprised to see that most of the injuries were healing themselves and at a fast rate. “How is he?” Tier asked as soon as she studied the room and made sure that Ren was not in danger. She ignored two people kneeling and talked to the only person wearing a shinigami uniform. “His body was injured while he was training in his inner world. I am not sure what type of training he was doing since he had already achieved bankai but the damage he had received was quite extensive. His body also seems to be undergoing some sort of change and I think it has something to do with his zanpakuto. The thing has slowly been changing from a custom zanpakuto into an asauchi. This would usually mean that the shinigami is dying but his vitality is getting stronger and stronger with each moment. I am truly puzzled as to what exactly is going on with Lord 8th.” Tier nodded and walked over to the bed before sitting down beside Kisuke. Everyone’s attention was on Ren. Under Yoruichi’s order as the 22nd Head of the Shihion clan, no one was allowed the spread the news of Ren getting injured. So for the next week, only the officers of the 8th division, the few guards who brought Ren back to the compound, and the people in Ren’s recovery room knew of what happened. During that week, Ren’s body had undergone several major changes while his zanpakuto had completely reverted into the standard katana most asauchi started off as. ——Inner World——- A shirtless man was running through the forest within the inner world. Ren had only walked along the original path to Dryae’s tree before and had never explored the large place. The size of it was unbelievable. Ren jumped from tree to tree using just his physical body and realized that he had gotten much stronger. ‘This is what he meant when he said that his power would be my own. It seems that my body has finally stopped changing after a week.’ During the past week, Ren was aware of the changes his body was going through outside because he was going through the same changes in his inner world. Ren could barely recognize himself anymore. Ren had inherited most of Khorne’s abilities but several of them had a few modifications to them. He had inherited all the gifts and 2 of the bankai abilities. Ren’s version of the Gift of Flesh was similar to the one Khorne had used when they battled and was always active. Ren’s was not as powerful as Khorne’s as well but it at least kept his appearance more normal by only increasing his height and the density of his body. Ren was able to master the use of his body as it slowly increased over the week and was no longer afraid of damaging anything when he left his inner world. “Dryae!” Right after he shouted her name, Dryae appeared in front of Ren as if she had always been there. She looked over Ren’s body with a teasing look before she licked her lips. “Ara, Ara. Your body looks so good after you took over that guy’s abilities.” Ren shook his head at Dryae. He realized after being alone with her for several days that Dryae was a huge flirt and tease but he did not mind that since the spirit was very loyal and he would not have survived his fight with Khorne without her help. “You’ve had me to yourself for a week now. I need to head out to make sure that my division has not collapsed in on itself without their great leader.” Dryae nodded and tried to pat Ren on his head before realizing that he had grown too tall for her to do it. Dryae puffed out her cheeks as she pouted. Ren chuckled seeing this and kneeled a bit so his spirit could do as she wanted. After patting Ren’s messy hair, Dryae felt satisfied and disappeared as if she was never there. Ren was used to her disappearing act and let his conscious be pulled out of the inner world as he could not wait to eat something for the first time in a week. ——– Shihoin Compound ——— Ren sat up from the bed so fast that he scarred the 4 people looking after him. Before Ren could say anything, his stomach let out a loud growl. Ren gave a sheepish laugh before asking “Any chance I can get something to eat real quick?” —————- Author’s Note: We made it to the top 15 in only about a week. That is amazing guys and gals! Ren was eating like a Shonen protagonist. His body was starving since he had not had a meal in the past week and his body grew by a great deal as well. Ren who was originally 178 centimeters tall had grown to 230 centimeters in height. With such a large growth spurt, it was surprising that Ren did not starve to death. Tier, Kisuke, and Yoruichi watched in amazement as Ren ate all of the food placed before him in a short amount of time. Isane was finally allowed to leave when Ren woke up so the woman hurried to take off and return to the 4th division while Yushiro, Yoruichi’s brother, had gotten tired of watching over Ren after the first day and had not been seen since then. Ren set down his chopsticks and bowl with a satisfied look on his face. Seeing the 3 of them looking at him with concerned looks, he knew he could not put off answering their unasked questions. “I was dealing with Khorne, my zanpakuto spirit. It not only hid my second zanpakuto spirit but also was very limiting of what I could do. He wouldn’t let me use kido and always complained about how I acted. So I decided that I was tired. Long story short, I had a battle to the death with my zanpakuto spirit which was the reason for my wounds. And as you can see that I am still alive, you can tell who was the winner. I have absorbed some of the zanpakuto’s abilities but also lost some. That is also the reason for these physical changes.” Kisuke and Yoruichi looked very interested in hearing about the zanpakuto spirit and inheriting its powers. Tier just seemed to relax when she heard that Ren was no longer in danger and would not be in danger anymore. No longer worried about Ren, Tier stood up. “Since you are fine, I will take my leave. I have been away from the division and unsure if Shin and Emilou have destroyed it. We also need to do more administration work since we need more members and to filter through the graduates of the Academy. I will await your return and have a large pile of paperwork waiting for your signature when you return.” With that, Tier left without looking back. Ren felt a little upset with her leaving so quickly but when he remembered that she stayed by his side for an entire week, that cloud in his heart disappeared very fast. Just when Ren was about to ask for more food, he saw Yoruichi and Kisuke each have a bowl in their hands that held some delicious looking and smelling food. Each of the pair had a friendly smile on their face but their eyes told a different story. Ren sighed and took the bribes before motioning for them to ask whatever they wanted to ask. “You have absorbed your zanpakuto? Does that mean you are partially a zanpakuto?” “Did you absorb all the abilities as they are or did some of them change?” “Do you still have bankai? Or are you always in bankai?” “What about your second spirit? I only heard about the one ability when you battled Captain Kenpachi but nothing else?” “Oh, yeah! Your second zanpakuto is in permanent shikai, right?” Kisuke asked all the questions he had in mind without giving Ren a chance to answer one before he asked the next. Kisuke was more interested in Ren’s zanpakutos while Yoruichi admired Ren’s body. She looked him up and down and was feeling up his body while she was eating. It was easy to tell that the woman had a bit of a muscle fetish. “Not sure. I think it is more like a permanent bankai. Some of them changed. I do have a second spirit and it is always in shikai.” Ren held up the jade bead bracelet on his right hand for Kisuke to see. Kisuke grabbed Ren’s arm and began to closely examine Dryae since it seemed like she was not a true zanpakuto since she was not attached to the asauchi. Yoruichi seemed to get her fill with feeling Ren up so she sat on the side and looked closely at Ren and Kisuke. Her mind could not help but wonder. ‘I wonder what Kisuke would look like with muscles.’ But as soon as she imagined the droopy looking man with large muscles, her mind vomited. ‘No, no. He is fine the way he is.’ “Teacher. The best way to get your body in perfect condition is to workout. And the best workout is a good spar!” ‘So that is what she wanted.’ Ren did not mind though. He agreed to the spar and passed Dryae to Kisuke so the man could study it as he pleased. He was not afraid of Kisuke doing anything dangerous with Dryae so he let him hold her while he sparred with Yoruichi. The pair went out to the training grounds where the main clan members, guards, and a several members of the Feng clan were present. When they all saw their next clan head walking in with a man they did not recognize, they could not help but take a second look. Ren jumped into the arena along with Yoruichi. “We will do this one on one. I will not use any of my abilities except for this one that I can’t turn off. I will also use no kido and will be limited to hakuda and hoho. You can use whatever you want to try your best to beat me. You will win if you land 3 solid hits on me.” The people who were watching were offended by the man who looked down on the next clan head so much. None of them recognized Ren due to his physical and hairstyle change as well as his lack of shinigami robes. Yoruichi was not offended but thought that her teacher was being even harsher. She had never landed a hit before when working with Kisuke but he expected her to land 3 with his new, more powerful frame? ‘At least he is not using his sword,’ were the only words of comfort she could give to herself. ————————- Author’s Note: Support me if you want. Or don’t. I’m still gonna be writing: https://ko-fi.com/boredasura The pair stood across from each other and raised their hands. Ren towered over Yoruichi and would make many think of the David vs Goliath. Figuring that she should use anything for her advantage, Yoruichi decided to make the first move to pressure Ren. Using shunpo, she was gone in a flash. ‘Her speed is not bad. She should soon break into the expert level.’ Ren casually dodged the heel drop that came from above. Yoruichi did not let that deter her before she attacked in a flurry with her fists and zanpakuto. Each move was aimed at a different part of Ren’s body to keep his rhythm off but she could not land a blow. ‘She has been training hard. She can compete with an officer even without her zanpakuto. But this is not enough. This is the woman who is supposed to be able to take on several captains at once. I will make sure that she gets there.’ Yoruichi slashed at Ren’s throat but he grabbed it with two fingers. Seeing her attack was caught, not dodged, blocked, or deflected, but caught left Yoruichi in a stunned state. Ren decided to teach her a lesson about letting her mind wander in battle a delivered a heavy blow to her gut. Yoruichi was hit so hard that she was sent flying across the arena. Luckily for her, Ren controlled the power of the attack so the blow was more for effect than damage and Yoruichi was able to stand almost right after she landed. After that, the spar was like all of Ren’s training sessions. Beating down Yoruichi with an overwhelming advantage a first before slowly weakening himself until he reached a level that was just outside their current limits. This was Ren’s ‘Surpass your limits’ training style which had been very effective on the two. Ren estimated that he had increased their rate of growth by a large margin. The people watching on the side were surprised by how one-sided the battle was. They knew that Yoruichi was a prodigy that only came around once every 1000 years and that the current her could take on officers of the Gotei 13 or captains of the Onmitsukidō. Although they did not recognize Ren, after seeing how well he fought, they knew he had to be a lieutenant or higher. But none of them could recognize Ren at all. Ren and Yoruichi continued their match for another hour until Yoruichi could no longer stand. She had been fighting at her full power from the get-go and was not given a moment to rest. Ren truly wanted to push the woman to her limits. Once Yoruichi collapsed, Ren was about to catch the girl but saw several guards rush over. Shrugging his shoulders, he figured it was better to let them handle Yoruichi. ‘There is the difference between men and women after all. It would not be appropriate since they do not know that I am her teacher.’ Ren used shunpo to flash step in front of Kisuke and snatch Dryae. The blonde man looked shocked and looked up at Ren with a questioning gaze. Ren showed him a friendly smile that did not reach his eyes before throwing Kisuke in the ring for his training session. ‘From the way his body is, he has not used Benehime in combat for at least 6 months because of the Nest. He must have focused on using kido because the rest of his muscles he would use in the Nest also seem to lack in development. I heard that there were several riots and almost an escape but this guy was able to handle his part without resorting to using hakuda or hoho. He truly is a monster.’ Just like with Yoruichi, Ren sparred with Kisuke for an hour as well. Unlike Yoruichi though, he forbid Kisuke from using his kido level since he knew that his kido was only slightly behind Tessai’s. Kisuke was battered, beaten, and blue when Ren was done with him. Seeing his precious student like that left Ren in a good mood. He always liked training them while he could before they had reached the levels they would in the future. Ren did not realize that he had already surpassed them with his skills but because of what he saw Aizen do, Ren was always trying to increase his combat prowess. After making sure that both of his students were alright and were properly in bed, Ren left the Shihoin clan after talking about owing them a favor. Ren did not realize that two particular young people, one purple-haired boy and a black-haired girl, saw him leave in the distance with some admiration in their eyes. Ren had beaten the one person both of them looked up to so easily that they could not help but have a good impression of him. They had also heard Yoruichi quietly address him as ‘Teacher’ before so both did not feel it was wrong for the man to beat her up. The pair shared a look before silently vowing to take that man as their teacher as well. Ren returned to the 8th division but was denied entry by members stationed to watch the gate. He looked at the pair like they were idiots and swore to beat the… train them so that they would never forget his face once again. Ren did not realize just how much his body had changed. Not only was he insanely larger, but his facial structure had also changed a bit and his hair was no longer its unique color but was now black. It would be surprising for anyone to recognize him. Ren used Dryae to summon trees and tie up the two members while he made his way inside of the barracks and toward his officers’ building. When he walked in, he saw Kyou explaining the various duties that officers must perform for their division. Even though their division was much smaller than all of the other divisions with the fewest members and fewest officers, there were still certain things that needed to be done such as logistics, training, interaction with other divisions, and a few other minor things. As the only person beside Ren who was an officer prior, Kyou had to be the one to take over the lieutenant duties temporarily as she explained everyone’s jobs to them. Tier seemed to understand most of what she needed to do but still attended these meetings to learn as much s she could. Kyou was just in the middle of telling them about how much extra supplies they should keep stashed per month when she noticed the large figure standing at the door. Just as she was about to ask who he was, she noticed the jade bead bracelet on his wrist. “Ren!” The others turned around and saw the tall man but they did not recognize him as their captain. It was only after Ren held up his right hand and showed them the bracelet did they recognize him. “Ren!” “Lord 8th!” Each of them shouted at once. Very few could believe that the man before them was truly their captain. Ren nodded and looked towards Kyou. “Please head to the logistics division and tell them that my new haoris will need to be a bit larger than expected.” Kyou nodded in understanding. “Thanks. I will be returning to my room. If there is anything I need to sign, just bring it to me there.” The rest nodded in understanding before Ren walked away. As soon as he was out of sight, all of them could not help but gossip a little. “Is that really the captain? He looks so…” “I know. I can’t believe his body got so large. I wonder what he did to make it like that.” “It just means that our captain is that much stronger and deserves the title of ‘Captain of the Strongest Division’.” While most of the members were praising Ren, there were two battle-maniacs who had one thought on their minds. ‘He must have gotten some cool new abilities. I wanna fight him!’ Both Shin and Emilou did not feel intimidated at all by Ren’s large stature but thought that they wanted to try him out and see what he could do now. These pair only had fighting on their minds most of the time and would have been great members of the 11th division if they were not a part of the 8th. Ren had gone to the logistic team of their division that Kyou had recently put together and gotten a uniform in a much larger size that would fit his frame before leaving for his dorm. When Ren returned to his room, he immediately went to his bed to lay down and think about his plans. ‘Kyou is learning how to be an excellent leader. She has the potential to be the captain of another division so I might as well let her train her leadership trait now before I assign her, her own squad within the division. I also need to think about our ranks. Even if my men are stronger, I still need to make sure that our numbers are not too far behind the others. Strength cannot beat tactics unless it is overwhelming strength. This is all for later. For now, let’s wait to see what they have for me.’ Ren waited two hours before he heard a knock on his door. “One second!” Ren walked out of the room and saw not only Kyou and Tier who he had expected but Shin and Emilou were present. Ren could tell what both of them wanted but he did not have the time for it at the moment. The large amount of paperwork that they had brought him had killed all of his fighting spirit. Ren knew he would be missing a large amount due to his 6-month absence before the 1-week absence, but he figured since so many people died he could just write a mass-murder excuse. It seemed he had to fill out the cause of death for each and every one of them as well as sign them off. There was also signing of salary amounts, payment toward the logistic division, and reviewing missions that were considered B-class or higher which required the captain’s permission to accept. There was also the matter of looking over promising individuals who had just passed the shinigami exam and sending them invitations if he thought they were fitting for his division. Ren was no longer a lieutenant of a pure combat division that ignored paperwork and had to now take his job seriously. As an officer, while he held an important role, he was not the pillar of the 10th or 11th division. But as a captain, Ren had an example to set. So with acceptance of his fate, Ren went to his desk and began his work. ——————– Wow. You guys made us number 1 again! Ren signed off on all the papers placed before him and made sure that he read through them carefully. ‘So many died when I did not even consider them my men. I kept calling them probationary members so I guess it still ended up being my responsibility.’ The first things he had to deal with were the death certificates of all the members who died in Hueco Mundo. Whenever he came across a name he did not recognize, he asked Kyou or Shin about them since they had led the main troop during the time in Hueco Mundo. He patiently listened to them and learned about the person behind the man. Even if he did not like to admit it, Ren had been influenced by Khorne from all the years that had been together. While he still did not care for the shinigami who died as much as most others would, he still cared somewhat. But Ren did not feel guilty for their deaths. He had told them about the risk of death beforehand and given them the choice to back out. His main concern was the waste of potential. After signing about 300 death certificates, Ren was finally done with them. But just as he set his pen down, Kyou passed over the salary book. Ren pulled it up and looked through it before signing a few things to decide the new salary that would be distributed. ‘We get this much per month? I need to calculate the logistic costs, maximum members need to be taken into account. If we take on bonus missions, we can make some more but I am not sure by how much. Ugh. I’ll just write down this amount for members and pay the officers this. This is a bit over the standard salary most give off but since I do not plan on having 3,000 members at all times, I think that we will be fine.’ Ren quickly wrote in the amounts before passing the book over to Kyou. He was about to stand up once again before Kyou passed Ren the list of graduates from the academy. The academy had two types of graduations. Fast track and standard. Fast track were those who graduated at random times due to their advanced skills. These people usually passed the shinigami exam while still in school so they had automatically graduated. Standard was the people that Ren was currently looking at. These were individuals who had met the academy’s standards and would graduate with others at a standard time. Although none of these individuals had taken the shinigami exam yet each of them would most likely pass the shinigami exam. Ren’s job was to look through them and find which ones had the most potential or were most suited for the 8th division. Each division was given copies of the students’ performance during their time at the academy as well as teacher and psychological evaluations of each of them. When the graduates passed the shinigami exam, the divisions would get a copy of that as well. Of the standard graduates, there were only 30 that year. None of the names stood out to Ren as someone who would be important in Canon. There were two people who gained his attention. They were a married couple. 1 of them was a noble from one of the 4 Great Noble Families, Tokinada Tsunayashiro of the Tsunayashiro Clan. His wife was named Kakyō. ‘Hmm. Even though he is an outer member of the clan, he has excellent reiatsu. I would even say that he was comparable to Yoruichi at the time when she had graduated from the academy. He has good potential but his personality is the issue. Although the Tsunayashiro Clan tried to sweep it under the rug, we as captains know what really happens in there. The guy bullied countless students and forced at least 10 to quit the academy before they disappeared. As for his wife, this woman is truly pitiful. I can’t imagine how she suffers under him. That’s not my business though. The reason why this sucks is that it means that this woman is not willing to fight for herself. Whether that is just because she is cowardly or for fear of the Tsunayashiro Clan, I am unsure. To recruit her or not? That is the question.’ Besides their potential, the main thing that gained Ren’s attention was the woman’s name. He kept thinking that it sounded familiar in the deepest echoes of his mind but after 100 something years and learning about the life of Ren before he left, most of the minor things that occurred in Bleach were forgotten by him. ‘She is not a main character so no matter what happens, it should not be something so major that I change the plot. Right?’ Ren decided to go with his gut and she was the only member of all the graduates who the 8th division had their eyes on. The battle for the members would be handled by his officers. Lastly, Ren needed to go over missions. Missions were classified from E-S. E class missions required a single shinigami, D meant a squad of shinigami, C meant an officer, B was a lieutenant-level, A was Captain-level, and S required 2 Captain-level individuals. Anything that required more than 2 captains would be handled by Yamamoto himself. Ren read through the various missions that were being requested by the divisions to do. He saw 3 that required them to visit the human world for some rogue shinigami so he had accepted those 3 without a second thought. ‘Although I can’t go, I can see how they all are able to handle themselves while dealing with other shinigami.’ Each of the 3 missions was B-rank and expected someone of the lieutenant rank to take them on. All of the missions involved escapees from the Nest who had recently gotten out during one of the many riots that had been occurring recently. 1 of the missions involved hunting down a group of shinigami that were led by 2 officer ranked shinigami with at least 8 other shinigami in their midst. Luckily, none of them had their zanpakuto so there was one less thing to worry about. The second mission involved a former member of the Kido Corps. This woman was very dangerous in her time and was arrested for using forbidden kido. The last mission involved 3 officers ranked shinigami. All of the trio were in the single digits when they were members of the Gotei 13 and one of them had even managed to recover his zanpakuto before he escaped. ‘They escaped using a Senkaimon belonging to one of the lesser noble families. Whether that family had helped them escape or not, that is not within my jurisdiction.’ “Shin. Go take these papers to the 1st division so they know that I have accepted these missions. Hurry up about it!” Shin nodded and took the papers before he rushed out the door. Not worried about crashing into anything once he was outside, Shin used Shunpo to hurry to the first division. The missions came on a first come, first serve basis for whichever division accepted them. Luckily, these missions had only been requested that day so the 8th division had a pretty good chance of being the one to take it on. ‘I can send the Trio after the Kido Corps member. They need more practice against kido users and this is an excellent chance to see just how dangerous someone who uses it is. I will leave the non-zanpakuto carrying officers to Shin. His wild nature would be more advantageous against a large group like that. Akira and Eiko can back him up. Kyou can take on the zanpakuto group. I will leave Minori under her command. The pair should be able to handle them. That will leave me, Tier, and Naoko here to handle any administrative work that needs to be done or send on any missions that need to be taken on.’ Ren was acting as if it was set in stone that his division would get the missions. When Shin returned, he came with good news as well as a couple of visitors. They had gotten the missions before anyone else did so their division was in charge of killing or capturing the fugitives. Their visitors were the captain and lieutenant of the second division, Jun Kyoraku and Mei Ise. Both had embarrassed looks on their faces when they came to Ren. “If it isn’t the captain and vice-captain of the 2nd division as well as cutest couple in Seireitei. What do we have the pleasure of you visiting our small division?” Kyoraku let out a laugh to hide his embarrassment. Although most captains were not close and would only speak with each other during mandatory meetings, it was a bit absurd for both the captain and lieutenant to visit the division of someone they barely knew to ask for a favor. “Ha. How do I say this? Some of my men were careless when they were tracking a group of fullbringers and quincy working together. They are active in the area where we believe that those escaped shinigami are believed to be in. If they all work separately or even kill each other, that would be a good day. But since all of them are being hunted by the Gotei 13….” “Since they are all being hunted by us, they might work together. Which means we have the versitility of the quincy, the unpredictability of the fullbringers, and the raw power of shinigami. Each one is bad enough on their own but with all of them working together, they would be able to kill a captain if one was careless.” Kyoraku nodded his head. Although this was not the most likely scenario, it was still a possibility. Ren looked at Captain Kyoraku and asked with his eyes what the man had planned. Instead of Jun, it was Mei who answered. “Yes. I was planning to take lead of a group of our men and 3 officers to head to the human world to deal with them. When we saw the missions being requested, we figured it was a chance to clean up our mistake without it being publicized. Most ignore these type of missions so we thought that we would get to them first and kill 2 birds with a single stone. But it seems like we are too late. So we are here for a cooperation between our divisions. We send in our original planned squad and you send the members you had planned. We can tell the Captain-Commander that we are just trying to improve the relationship between our divisions and help each other out since we are both stretched thin.” Ren thought it over before looking at Kyou and Tier. Tier was his lieutenant and Kyou was th eone with the most experience besides him so he valued their opinions. Tier shrugged her shoulders since she did not care about who went. Kyou nodded thinking that using the extra members was safer after hearing about the new situation. Ren looked at Kyoraku and held out his head. The other captain put his hand out as well as the two captains shook and came to an agreement. Even though in the future every division was could do whatever they wanted as long as they did not break any laws, the current era required permission from the 1st division before they could do anything. After sending in the official request to work with another division, Ren and Captain Kyoraku got a reply almost immediately. The seal of approval from the lieutenant of the first division was given to the joint pursuit squad could start moving out at any moment. Kyoraku and Ise left to get their men ready immediately while the 8th division had already given out their roles. Of the 11 officers of the division, 8 of them were going out on this mission. This was just how dangerous the task was when dealing with unknown variables such as trained shinigami. Ren went left with the group to head to the main Senkaimon of Soul Society. Before they had gone there, the group made a pit stop at the main logistic division to pick up their new uniforms. The other officers did not mind how they looked and wore the standard uniform but the former fraccion were given uniforms that were the black versions of their Espada clothes. Cyan got a long dress with sleeves that extended past her hands. Franceska’s uniform was several separate pieces of clothing that were a shirt that was closer to a sleeveless halter top, black gauntlets, and a skirt. Emilou wore something that was closer to the shinigami uniform but had shorter sleeves. Ren picked up his new haori and Tier’s new uniform as well. He wore his new emerald color haori with red edges over his body. Besides the color, the only difference from a standard captain’s haori was that it had a hood. ‘I must look so badass right now.’ Ren took his group and made their way toward the Senkaimon. When they arrived, the 2nd division was still not present so Ren decided to have the members open up the pathway for them now so they could leave the moment that the 2nd arrived. Ren walked up and showed the 4 guards his paperwork that gave them permission to leave through the portal. While 3 did not look like they had an issue, the only woman in the group seemed like she had an issue. “Is there a problem?” The woman gave a small, fake smile before answering Ren. “Only a slight one. We are supposed to protect the human world from hollows, not just send them directly there.” The air suddenly got much colder. Emilou and Franceska seemed like they were ready to cut down the woman who spoke while Cyan had a cold smile on her face. The other officers of the 8th division did not have good looks on their faces either. Ren did not wish to escalate the situation necessarily so he tried to solve it in the most peaceful way that he could. “Here is the paperwork,” He said as he held up the approved mission papers. “Here is a captain saying that his people are going on this mission,” he said as he turned around and pointed to the division number on the back of his haori. “Here are his trusted officers,” he pointed at each member that he brought individually to emphasize the point. “And here is someone who is getting in the way of them taking down enemies of Soul Society,” Ren said while pointing to the woman. Feeling her cheeks flush the woman was in a dilemma. Ever since she had joined the Kido Corps, there had been few people that she could not talk to as she did. Even though she knew it was wrong to speak with a captain as she did, her pride would not let her back down. “I am just saying this for your sake, Captain. You should not hang around such beings. It will bring down the reputation that you have worked so hard to earn. You bringing such dirty creatures back here is not only a stain upon your division but all of Soul Society. I understand that the Central 46 has said their piece on this matter but they might just be giving you some face.” Ren felt that what she said was so funny that he almost laughed. The anger inside of him was stopping him from doing so. ‘Dirty creatures? My officers? You actually said that to my face. Fine. Now we do this the way I prefer.’ All the others in the area, whether the Kido Corps members, officers of the 8th division, or people of the 2nd who had just arrived, had cold looks on their faces when they heard what the woman said. They were startled when Ren gave a small bow to the women. “I did not know that you were the Soul King. My apologies. I mean Queen.” The woman felt her cheeks go pale. Even though there was no law directly saying that impersonating the Soul King was illegal, only a fool would do so. Shouting she said, “I never said such a thing. I am not the Soul King or Queen. Please watch your words.” Ren raised his eyebrows in confusion. “You are not? Then I am confused. Because not even the old bastard dares to talk to me that way so I figured that you have to be of higher status than him.” Everyone sucked in their breaths. No one dared to call Yamamoto that yet Ren had done so in front of a large group. If anyone said anything about it, Ren would be in deep trouble but it seemed like he did not care. “Now I suggest you open up the Senkaimon so that we can hunt down these criminals. Or I can show you how I became captain, survived in Hueco Mundo for 6 months, and beat the strongest captain beside Yamamoto.” The woman nodded as she and the other Kido Corps members opened the doors and gave several butterflies to the group. Ren watched them all enter the light before the doors closed and his people were officially no longer in Soul Society. With his officers safely gone, Ren returned to the 8th division after taking about 20 steps through Soul Society. He went straight to Tier’s dorm to deliver her new and updated uniform. Ren knocked on the door and waited for Tier to open it before he passed her, her uniform. This was the same uniform she would wear as an Espada (manga version). It was a jacket with a collar so high that it covered the lower half of the woman’s face, including her hollow mask, and the base of the jacket ended just below her breasts. The sleeves on the jacket were long enough that she could hide her hands inside of them with little effort. As for her pants, she wore the same hakuma that all shinigami wore. “Thank you,” she said before turning around to get changed and do whatever else she was doing. “Is that all? Don’t you want to tell me how amazing and inspiring my haori looks?” Ren asked hoping to get complimented on his haori. When he asked the other members they remained silent. Both Shin and Emilou were about to speak up but they had their mouths covered by Kyou and Cyna before they could say anything. ‘Bah! They are probably just jealous because they can’t wear a haori as magnificent as mine. Maybe I should get some made for all my officers in the division like the 6th does with their elites.’ Tier saw Ren turn around a few times and pose with his haori so that she could see it in its fullness but her eyes held no trace of flattery in them. “Stop trying to add color to it. Keep it the basic white or inverse the colors if you want. You look more like the division’s mascot than its leader. You look like you are trying to make others feel jolly,” Tier said ruthlessly. Ren heard her words and visibly deflated. He looked as if he had just been betrayed. ‘I wanted a compliment, not these insults! What mascot? I thought this looked amazing.’ “Tsk. Come to the office when you’re done changing. And bring that other one too!” Ren took off his haori and flung it on the ground in frustration before he went back to his office. Since he had agreed to work with the 2nd division, there was a large amount of paperwork to fill out. He had only done the portion that allowed him to send his men in and requesting the aid of the 2nd division. Now he had to fill out many logistical parts to it. Tier and Naoko entered the office in unison after 20 minutes. Ren looked over Tier and was amazed by how good she looked in black. Nodding to himself for asking their opinions about the uniforms, Ren had both pull up their desks in front of his. He then passed them each several papers that they could sign off on or finish for him since they were officers. Ren instructed them in the basics of writing reports before leaving them to their work. He would answer any questions that they had but he preferred for them to come up with the questions themselves than having to hold their hands through it. ‘Ugh! I can’t just have people who know how to fight. We have the title of ‘Strongest Division’ but I want the title of ‘Best Division’. That means we need to excel in all areas. I was lucky that most of those who awakened their zanpakuto are smart otherwise I would have to miss out on people with great potential because they were too stupid.’ For the next several hours, the group worked in silence with occasional questions and answers in between. Naoko felt pressured in this environment. The captain was large, intimidating, and scary while the lieutenant was sexy, cold, and scary. The silence they felt so comfortable in was suffocating to him. ‘Even if I know that I am safe around them, the pressure they give off is terrifying. A few minutes after he had this thought, Ren put down his pen and rubbed his temples. He had done all the work he was missing and had finally caught up. “How are you two doing? Still need to finish?” “I’m done over here, Boss.” “I still need to finish a few more. I may need your help for some.” Ren nodded towards Tier. He did not mind staying behind to help her. He had actually gone a bit slower just so he had an excuse to look at her for a bit longer. “Naoko, you can head out then. I will file the work for you since I will be here for a while longer.” Naoko jumped up and ran towards the door. It was only after he left did he remember that he was being a bit rude so he stuck his head through the door and said, “Thanks, Lord 8. I’ll make sure to work hard tomorrow.” Ren shook his head at his subordinate’s behavior and went to make himself some tea. At first, he found it awkward to eat and drink around Tier but after so many days, he had finally gotten used to it. He sat at the desk across from her and looked at the woman diligently working while he drank his tea in silence. The atmosphere turned much warmer than when Naoko was present unknown to the man himself who was the third wheel. ———————- Author’s Note: I felt like making a slowed down and relaxed chapter. There will be a large time skip in the next 4-10 chapters. Thinking about 200-300 years. Anyone got any questions about Ren, his abilities/zanpakuto, the division, or anything else that is going on in the story, don’t mind doing a Q&A session. The next few days passed by peacefully. With most of the work done, Ren only needed to spend between 30 minutes and an hour on anything new that popped up. He used that as a chance to train more but he was very limited in what he could do. With his large amount of reiatsu, he could not train his reiatsu anymore without endangering those around him. He was in a similar state to the Vasto Lorde in the palace of Hueco Mundo. His kido was also very stagnant. Although he could use high-level spells, he could not do so consistently. Since Khorne had been suppressing his Kido abilities for over a hundred years, Ren had the technique down but none of the experience. So what he focused on were his other 3 styles of combat: zanjutsu, hakuda, and hoho. These were the easiest to train for him since he knew what the next level looked like for him. This was not just due to watching the anime but because of his Gift of Will. Since he already reached a high-rank among the expert level in these styles, his Gift of Will brought them up to the master level. So what Ren would do was activate his ability for a short amount of time and use his techniques to their fullest. He would then deactivate it after he had gained some inspiration before training the technique in his normal form. While this was not the fastest training method out there, it was very suitable for Ren. Ren continued to spend his days like this for the next few days and was not planning on doing anything major until the rest of his officers returned. He did not like having the division so empty in case anything happened. ‘This is one of the most lawless eras of Soul Society after all. I can already tell that something else major will happen but I just don’t know when. So until then, I will just act as if the sky is not falling down until the day it does.’ After 5 days, Ren got the news that Kyoka had passed the shinigami exam. With that, he could send the official invitation to the woman to join his division. Ren saw the potential in her from just her profile and knew the woman had what it took to become a captain-level figure one day. 2 days later, the woman showed up on the 8th Division’s doorstep. But she brought an unexpected guest with her. Naoko showed the two to the division’s office area where Ren and Tier were waiting to meet Kyoka. Naoko was unable to notify the pair that the woman had brought an uninvited guest until it was too late. Kyoka looked just like her picture. She was a very beautiful, traditional-looking Japanese woman with black hair so long it almost reached her waist. But Ren and Tier could only see half of her profile. This was due to the uninvited man using his body to block half of Kyoka as he stood in front of her. This man had a kind smile on his face but a sinister look hidden in his eyes. The man seemed to be looking at Ren but if anyone paid close attention, they would know his eyes were roaming Tier’s body. ‘Tsk. I knew he would be troublesome but I did not think that he would just show up unannounced. And he wants to eye my woman? Well, technically we aren’t anymore more the boss and subordinate but still! He wants to eye my woman?’ Ren did not even bother to put on a fake, friendly smile as he looked at Tokinada. He was barely holding back from not throwing the man out but he knew the rules of Soul Society and nobles. “I am sorry, outer member of the Tsunayashiro Clan. I do not remember inviting you. In fact, I remember only inviting your wife. Can you explain why you have shown up here, unannounced?” Tokinada let his embarrassment show on his face for a moment before he calmed down. He knew that he could not carelessly throw his weight around in front of Ren. “Captain. I have heard that your division is the strongest and wanted to become a pillar of support for it. A division can only rely on commoners for so long after all.” “I specifically did not invite you. I don’t want a pillar as faulty as you that may even cause my division to collapse in on itself. And I think that you are forgetting this captain here is a commoner. I have no need for nobles who only care about their nobility or those who have anger issues.” Ren could feel two pairs of eyes roam over his body when he said that last bit. ‘Do not do that while he is here at least.’ “Or at least those who are not willing to take responsibility for their actions due to their anger. If you really wanna join a division with a large number of nobles, I suggest you join the 6th. Captain Kuchiki is one of your people after all.” Tsunayashiro felt embarrassed being there so he pulled on Kyoka’s arm as he turned around to leave. “I am sorry for disturbing you, Captain Ren. I shall apply to the 6th division as you have suggested.” Before he could take 2 steps, Tokinada felt a large amount of reiatsu and killing intent focus on him. He subconsciousnessly let go of Kyoka’s hand. He heard the voice of a demon coming from behind him. “You can leave. But the woman stays.” Ren wanted to curse aloud but he did not want to lose the imposing presence he was giving off. Ren looked toward Tier to see if her face showed any reaction but the lower half of her face was covered while her eyes were as calm as an undisturbed lake. Ren could not get a read on her. ‘Damn it! If it was not because of your zanpakuto, I would not be doing this. You better be worth it, Kakyo.’ Ren had noticed the woman’s zanpakuto that was on the left side of her waist. Ren usually looked at other zanpakutos to get an idea of what they could do but he was surprised to actually recognize this one. The sword looked like a regular katana with an orange hilt. The tsuba had a teardrop shape, with the base of the drop arcing over the top of the blade, and the point of the drop pointing below the cutting edge. A row of several tiny teardrop-shaped holes decorated the bottom of the curve, and a small ring, approximately 2″ in diameter, dangled off the tip of the tear-drop. This was not just any zanpakuto but the weapon of Ren’s favorite character in one of the first video games Lawrence had played, Bleach: Blade Battlers. The weapon would belong to Kaname Tosen, one of the men who joined Aizen in his betrayal against Soul Society after he picked it up from a woman that he admired. ‘This is the woman who Tosen admired and died for a mysterious reason. Putting this asshole into the equation, it makes sense why Tosen went all just crazy and betrayed Soul Society. Tokinada most likely killed his wife and was not punished for it. When Kaname tried to get justice for the woman, he was denied. Or that is just the reason he used and Tosen is just a dangerous and twisted individual.’ Ren stopped trying to think about Tosen’s morals and motives. All he cared about at the moment was getting the woman to join his division since he knew how powerful her zanpakuto could become. Toshinada and Kakyo turned around. Kakyo was surprised by what Ren said while Toshinada showed a frustrated and embarrassed look on his face. “Captain Ren. You should not use your power to get another man’s woman, especially his wife. Your harem is already so large, why would you want my wife as well?” Ren’s face which was about to go red from the awkward thing he said went black instead when he heard Tokinada’s words. “My harem?” Tokinada had an understanding smile on his face as before he explained to Ren what his words meant. “All the nobles know you have these Arrancar around so that you can play with them and even gave them ranks so they would be more obedient. You also have the other woman who was the only one to stay in your division as an officer when the rest left. No one blames you for wanting women but to have some…” But Tokinada was not able to finish due to the increase in pressure on him. It was not just Ren who had unleashed his reiatsu and directed it at Tokinada but Tier had joined in as well. Ude the combined might of the pair, Tokinada could not say a word. “Be silent. We are not recruiting you so we do not want to hear any more of the garbage you are spouting. Girl. Decide if you want to join us or not.” Tier was much more direct than Ren was planning to be. Tokinada’s words had irked her so she wanted to finish up the conversation as soon as possible. ‘Why do I feel bothered when he says that? It’s most likely because he is disrespecting me and my division members. Yep. That is it.’ After convincing herself of the reason she felt upset, Tier turned her gaze to Ren to ask for his approval of her actions. Ren nodded and knew that they had to be more direct as well or else they would be there all day. The pair eased the amount of reiatsu they were releasing so Naoko and Kakyo were no longer under as much pressure even though it was not directed at them. “Tier is right. You can either stay with the man who abuses his power to abuse you and others or you can come to the 8th division and break away from him. I will give you a minute to decide.” Tokinada wanted to pull on Kakyo once more but when he saw the looks that Ren and Tier gave him, he gave up on the idea. He glared at the woman beside him, urging her to decline and leave with him. Kakyo saw how Tokinada was rendered powerless by the members of the 8th division. She had been married to him for about 20 years and had suffered under him during most of it. Whenever she tried to escape her reality, his identity as a noble suppressed whatever resistance she would try. Then the abuse would only get worse. Under her shinigami uniform, one would be able to see the scars and wounds that she had gained over the years. The woman who had always believed in justice had her belief shattered when she saw that no one would help her against the injustice she was facing. The attitude of the two members of the 8th division changed her mind. Although their words were not kind, their attitudes and physical gestures showed their true personalities. ‘If it is here, I could finally be free. I want to be free!’ Kakyo knelled down on one knee and cupped her fists toward Ren and Tier. “Kakyo greets her captain and lieutenant of the 8th division!” Toshinada appeared as if he had something to say but under the pressure that Ren and Tier were giving off, he did not dare. After shooting a glare at Kakyo, Toshinada left with a belly full of resentment and started going toward his clan compound to launch a complaint against Ren. Ren’s mind did not have any thoughts of the man anymore. Instead, he was looking at the woman who was kneeling with an awkward expression on his face. “You can stand up. There was no need for all of that. As long as you stay in the division and work hard, there is nothing he can say to make me forcefully expel you.” Kakyo nodded her head and stood up. She looked between Tier and Ren with a questioning, wondering what she should do next. Ren looked at Naoko who took the hint. “I’ll show you towards the women’s dorm in the 8th division.” Naoko began walking away with Kakyo following behind him. Ren could hear Naoko’s voice even after the door closed. “We are currently short-staffed so I can’t talk with you for too long. In the dorms, the others will tell you about the training schedule, salary, and answer any other questions you have.” Soon they were too far to hear anything. Ren and Tier finished up their paperwork for the day before each went their separate ways. Ren decided to go check on Yoruichi and Kisuke in the Onmitsukidō headquarters. When he arrived, he saw that Yoruichi was currently in the arena with 3 members of the Onmitsukidō who had badges over their arms signaling their positions as vice-commanders of various corps. Each corps in the Onmitsukidō would have 3-6 vice-commanders who would direct the various forces in their corps. A vice-commander had the same amount of authority as most officers in the Gotei 13. Several people saw that Ren had arrived and noticed he was not a member of the Onmitsukidō. When a few of them were ready to kick Ren out, they were pulled back by their comrades who noticed Ren’s haori. His large figure also helped in intimidating them to not take action. A person wearing a long gown over a standard patrol corps uniform and having an armband that had the kanji for ‘Corps Commander’ approached Ren with a smile on his face. “If it isn’t the legendary captain of the 8th division. May I ask why you are gracing the Onmitsukidō with your presence today?” Ren looked at the man and nodded toward him. Although he seemed to be asking in a sarcastic tone, Ren saw that the man was not intentionally doing it, or trying to be rude at least. “I came to check on Yoruichi Shihoin and Kisuke Urahara.” Hearing the names of the two prodigies of the Onmitsukidō, the man raised an eyebrow surprised that Ren was asking specifically for the both of them. ‘Does Captain Ren know both of them? The noble who does nothing but goof around and annoys anyone with authority and the lazy prodigy who could already be a corps commander?’ “May I ask if Captain Ren knows the both of them personally?” “Hmm. You could say I am their teacher. Or their worst nightmare in case they piss me off. I also taught their friend Tessai as well.” The Patrol Corps commander was shocked. He was beyond shocked. He was scared shitless. ‘This man is the teacher of those 3 prodigies? To have any one of them call him ‘Teacher’ means that he is very capable. And the fact that he has beaten up the princess of the Shihoin clan without getting revenge from that old man who spoils his granddaughter is another matter altogether. That guy does not even allow princess Yoruichi’s parents to lay a hand on her.’ Ren was not paying attention to the man’s thoughts but was focusing on how Yoruichi was performing in the battle. Even against the 3 vice-commanders, she was not losing any ground but instead held the advantage. “Why is she battling against 3 vice-commanders?” When the Patrol Corps commander heard Ren’s question, an awkward look appeared on his face. “This… the princess of the Shihoin clan had gotten into an argument with her grandfather. He wanted her to join the Executive Militia so that she could take over the Onmitsukidō from that position as every commander-in-chief had done before. But the princess said that she preferred being in the Inner Court Troop. So the head of the Shihoin clan gave her an ultimatum. If she could beat 3 vice-commanders of the Inner Court Troop and become the Commander of the troop, he would no longer pressure her into joining the Executive Militia. If she lost, she would have to join the Executive Militia and could never quit it. But the Shihoin Clan head never thought that the princess would accept the challenge. So here she is, fighting against 3 vice-commanders and holding her own. She may even have a chance at victory.” Ren nodded and used shunpo to leave. He did not want to distract Yoruichi with his appearance in such an important match. He also noticed that Kisuke was not there for such an important thing which meant that he was also busy and could not entertain Ren. With no other choice, Ren left to train on his own and pass the time until his officers returned. 2 weeks later, they were finally back. When the officers returned, Ren was angry and upset. Their worst fears had come true and were even worse. The quincy, shinigami, and full bringers had formed an alliance. But not only did they attack, but several Togabito from Hell had also arrived on the scene as well. Kyou and the other officers knew that this was not a simple alliance of coincidence but a well-coordinated plan. The 8 officers of the 8th division and 10 officers of the 2nd division were caught off guard by the alliance of 30. The officers were outnumbered, unprepared, and had less raw firepower. The group had first gone after the shinigami together when they sensed their reiatsu. The group of 18 went towards the shinigami but were met with an ambush by the full bringers and quincy from both sides just as they had reached the shinigami after a week of searching. Sensing that they were going to have a hard time if they did not regroup to ensure that they were no longer ambushed on all sides, Kyou and Lieutenant Ise ordered a retreat. Even under all the firepower from the various directions, the shinigami of the two divisions were barely able to escape their grasp and were finally about to escape the encirclement when the Togabito made their move. The quincy with their spirit weapons, the shinigami with their kido, and the full bringers and Togabito with their diverse abilities. Each one of the groups brought their own firepower which could have dealt with a normal group of 5 or so officers by themselves. With all 4 groups working together, they could most likely take on at least 40 officer-level shinigami or even 2-3 captains if they coordinated well enough. Under the assault, 3 officers from the 8th division died and 5 from the 2nd. Their numbers were brought down to only 10 of their initial 18 in less than a minute. Their retaliation was only killing 2 shinigami making the numbers 10 shinigami against the alliance of the 28. None of the officers hesitated to release their zanpakuto and enter their resurrecion/shikai. The only one who was unable to Lieutenant Ise due to her true zanpakuto being with her husband. With their releases released, the officers were able to put up a better fight but were still heavily suppressed. They were just no longer losing ground. The battle persisted as it did for a few minutes before one of the officers of the 2nd division died. With him, it was like a domino effect. After another 5 minutes, all but 3 of the officers of the 2nd division had died while all the other officers of both divisions were heavily injured. They used this chance to push through the encirclement of the alliance and hurried to retreat. Their effort was successful but the remaining pair of officers besides Lieutenant Ise of the 2nd division died while Kyou and Shin were both heavily injured to the point they would have died if not for Ayon. The Tres Bestias had each ripped off their arms before throwing them towards the middle of the encirclement. The arms meddled together in a bloody and gory fashion to form a large creature. This creature had the legs of an antelope, the body of a man, the mane of a lion covering its head, and a tail that was a snake. On its head was a pair of deer antlers and a skull mask that was its face. Most of all, this creature was almost 8 meters tall and brought a sense of dread to the alliance members who saw it. This was Ayon. Ayon let our bestial and savage roar that shook the hearts of everyone who heard it. After its roar, it charged at the various alliance members. The Tres Bestias did not stay to watch but picked up Kyou and Shin as they left the area as fast as possible. With so individuals, they did not wish to get caught in the crossfire of the attacks. The group retreated to a mountain several kilometers away but they could hear the battle even from there. The Tres Bestias took turns keeping watch and saw Ayon battle the group for hours. When it was finally over, the entire area was devoid of life except for Ayon who kept roaring as if he was seeking battle. The already destroyed land kept getting destroyed by him until the trio unsummoned him and reattached their arms. The group had to remain in the human realm for another week since none of them could open the portal back to Soul Society. One needed a shinigami’s zanpakuto to do so. The Tres Bestias were not shinigami while Ise did not have her zanpakuto. Thus, they could only wait until either Shin or Kyou woke up. Under constant watch and healing, Kyou was the first to wake up with Shin waking up minutes after her. They were finally able to return to Soul Society after 2 weeks in the human realm. When Ren heard the report, he was angry and shocked. This was not something that could just happen. To be able to have such an alliance and all 4 groups attack at once, this was obviously preplanned. Ren sent his officers to the 4th division to ensure their injuries did not worsen while he went towards the first division. ‘There are too many things wrong for this to just be called a slight oversight!’ Ren made his way into the first division’s barracks while releasing a large amount of bloodlust and killing intent. The normal shinigami were unable to withstand the pressure of his mere angry presence without him releasing his reiatsu. Some of the weaker shinigami had even fainted under Ren’s pressure. Chojiro confronted Ren when the man had walked halfway towards Yamamoto’s office. Chojiro did not have his usual indifferent and stoic look on his face but instead a small smile. ‘I had always thought that you were lazy during your time as an officer and lieutenant. Once you became a captain, I thought you had become heartless. But when a few of your officers died under such circumstances, you have come here to get answers. You truly care for those who have died and are still alive. Most others lose their rationality and would have gone on a rampage but you are far worse. Your anger has not become storm but a fine blade that seems like it can cut through anything that stands in your way, even me.’ Chojiro gave a slight bow before he stood up and spoke. “The Captain-Commander is waiting for you. Not just him but several other important figures.” Chojiro stopped speaking and turned around as he started walking. Ren followed him silently until Chojiro stopped his steps after about 10 feet. Chojiro turned and aid with a sincere voice, “Ren-Dono. I suggest you hold in that anger while in their presence. You can let it leak through your words but your current presence may have others believe you are trying to rebel.” Ren was surprised by Chojiro’s words and actions. Every other time they had met, there were silent sparks between the pair. But it seemed like this time, Chojiro was on his side. Ren suppressed his killing intent and bloodlust before giving Chojiro one of the cocky smiles he had on his face when he was not serious. “Old aman Chojiro is worried about me? The sun is surely rising in the west today.” Chojiro let out a small chuckle but did not comment as he continued toward Yamamoto’s office and Ren followed behind him silently. It took the pair 20 minutes to reach the room. Chojiro entered without knocking so Ren followed him in as well. Inside the room were 9 individuals besides Ren and Chojiro. 1 was the current head of the Kuchiki clan, Byakuya’s great grand father, and the current captain of the 6th division, Shikasu Kuchiki. Across from him was the current head of the Shihoin clan, Yoruichi’s father, and the current leader of the Onmitsukido, Yorin Shohoin. Besides each of them were the current clan heads of the other two major noble families of Tsunayashiro Clan and the Ishikawa Clan. Further down was the current leader of the Kido Corps, Umenyiora. Sitting across from him was the captain of the 2nd division who had also suffered heavy losses and even almost lost his wife, Jun Kyoraku. He already had a meeting with Yamamoto that day and had only learned about what happened moments before Ren walked in the room. The last sitting besides them were individuals that Ren did not personally recognize but knew who they were from their clothing. ‘The Central 46? Just how far up does this scheme go?!’ The last person and the one sitting in the center was Yamamoto. “Good. Now that Ren and Chojiro are here, we can begin. We have had suspicions that the recent riots in the Nest, the increase of quincy activity, and the release of several spirits from Hell, that several of the minor noble factions have joined together to try and topple the current hierarchy of Soul Society. With the recent proof we have gotten from the Onmitsukido and the ambush of the members of the 2nd and 8th divisions, we are now sure that this plot is real. We are now gathered to vote on a matter, the 11 people in this room. We have all 4 clan heads with two holding high positions in the military so they will each have two votes. Everyone else will have a single vote. Whichever decision gets the majority of votes is how we shall act. The decision is, whether we should suppress the minor clans until they have no more thoughts of rebellion or if we should exterminate them. Take your time and think over your decision.” Ren was puzzled. This was supposed to be the more lawless Soul Society. Even if the offenders were nobles, they had attacked the military and at least 2 other noble clans. “Which of the minor clans are rebelling?” asked Captain Kuchiki. Several others nodded wanting to know the answer but Ren could not understand. ‘Why does it matter? If the Gotei 13, Kido Corps, and Onmitsukido all launch an attack on them, not even a division full of trained shinigami could survive.’ This could be Ren’s main weakness. Although he was smart and powerful, he did not understand politics. The others were not asking out of fear of the power of the minor noble clans but fear of losing resources that only those clans could produce for them. “They are the Inma, Cubaniro, and Leo clans.” Hearing their names, the other nobles looked on in disdain. “Just them? Then I vote for us to simply get rid of them.” “Same here.” “I agree as well.” Soon out of the 13 votes, 6 had already gone to exterminating the minor clans once the 4 major nobles voted. The others hesitated though. Even if the nobles were to vote, they would not face public backlash. At most, others would say they just supported the idea. But the next person to vote for extermination would have to bear the title of ‘Mass Murderer ‘. No one wanted to bare that so no one else voted. Seeing all of them being so squeamish, Ren was thoroughly disappointed in the people in the room. With no one else voting, Ren raised his hand. “I already hold the title of ‘Perverted’, ‘Cruel’, and ‘Merciless’. What is one more title for me. Let’s kill those bastards who dared to lay a hand on my officers!” ————————- Author’s Note: This was written in my bathtub on my phone so there might be a few spelling mistakes Yamamoto nodded when he heard Ren’s words. With the first 7 votes on one side, the others did not need to say anything. “Good! We shall lead 3 execution squads who will carry out the order. Since you are the one who put forth the deciding vote, do you have any recommendations?” Most of the others nodded as if asking for his suggestion. The only two who did not nod were Kyoruka and Chojiro. The former did not like what the others were trying to do while the latter was just neutral and did not care who did it. Even if Ren was politically stupid, he still knew what they were doing. All of them wanted a scapegoat. Even Yamamoto. ‘The rest of them are just protecting their reputation since they wish to keep their holy appearance. At least the old man is doing it since the leader of the Gotei 13 needs to seem very neutral as do the Central 46. They are the highest-ranking political powers besides the king. The rest are just doing it to save their asses. They have no real power or control besides the imaginary ones that the 46 and King give them.’ Ren let out a grunt as he gave those nobles a dirty look. He then turned towards Yamamoto. “Just give me the order. My division has enough firepower to take down all 3 clans!” The others were surprised by Ren’s words but also felt comfortable with them. Even if everything went right, the other nobles would want an answer for why the 3 clans were exterminated. No matter the reason, everyone would still want to push the blame on someone. By having a single division take on all of the rebelling clans, the only people who would have to take the blame at the end would be Ren, or Ren and his division at most. “Good! You have my order. In 3 days’ time after your officers have been given the chance to heal fully, you are to attack the 3 clans at once.” Ren shook his head when he heard that. “My people are ready to move out within the hour. Give me the word and by sunset, all 3 clans will be burned to the ground.” Ren gave this answer confidently for 3 reasons. The first was his division’s strength With Dryae’s ability, he could build a barrier around the clan dwelling and handle an entire clan in a swift manner. Tier, while not having the same level of control, was also a powerhouse herself. Even without her resurrecion, she could kill all the members of the clan. Ren was planning to send 50 shinigami and Naoko with her to make sure that none could escape. The Tres Bestias could take on another. Although they were injured, their hollow nature had them healed and in almost peak condition after week. By having another 50 or so shinigami to help with crowd control like with Tier, Ren knew that they could take down the third. The second reason for his confidence was speed. Those smaller clans would think that even if they were caught, the military would take days or even weeks to deploy forces. The clans were most likely still in the middle of setting up their evacuations. The third reason for Ren’s confidence Yamamoto. The old man had been giving Ren an easy time and leeway no matter what Ren had been doing as long as Ren did not go too far. Even though Ren did not know why, he was sure that Yamamoto would not let him take on a task he did not believe that he was unable to accomplish. Yamamoto nodded his head in approval “Fine. Get your division prepared for combat. This is an official order from the Gotei 13 and the Central 46. The 8th division is to exterminate the Inma, Cubaniro, and Leo clans by midnight tonight for crimes of treason, murder, attempted regicide, and many more. Go get your people ready.” Ren nodded and left the room. As soon as he was outside, he used Shunpo to hurry towards the 8th division. When he arrived, he saw Tier with killing intent around her body while ger fraccion and Naoko stood on the side. “Tier, Naoko, Emilou, Franceska, Cyan. We have orders. We are to get our men together and exterminate the 3 clans behind the attack that killed 3 of our officers and seriously wounder 5 more.” Hearing that they were going after the ones who did this, the members of the 8th division who were around immediately perked up. Their battle intent intensified. “Tier. Pick 100 members to join you. You will be taking out the Leo clan. Cyan. You will be in charge of the other 3 officers and take the remaining members of the division to take out the Cubaniro clan. I will deal with the last clan personally. We are to kill them all. From the oldest men to the youngest of girls. No need to feel bad about killing them. They will either go to Hell or reincarnate in the human world depending on their karma. Our job is simply to hurry them along their journey.” The other members nodded. Seeing that none of his members had any issues, Ren felt pleased. Ren could understand the villains in the world of bleach. Unless one was a quincy, none of their enemies ever truly died. They just reincarnated. Although this raised an entire moral dilemma, it helped to ease Ren in when he first came to the world and was now the reason why he could still exterminate a clan so easily. ‘For those close to me, I shall value their lives. As for anyone else, they can be like machines people named. Their death has meaning but very little to me.’ “We move out in an hour! Get prepared!” —Around 3 in the afternoon, Inma Clan Compound—- In the large compound, there were about 100 members of the Inma clan who were moving about. From the children to the elders, they were all working together to pack as many items as they could. The clan leader, Kira Inma, knew that their ambush had failed on the officers of the 2nd and 8th divisions so the chances of them and the other 2 clans being found out were high. Thinking himself smarter than the other pair of clan leaders, Kira had thrown out some evidence against his pair of coconspirators in hopes of buying his own clan more time. Out of all the members of their clan, only 5 were shinigami while 3 were retired shinigami who no longer had their zanpakuto. Kira, the current head of the clan, was also a former shinigami. But even without his personal zanpakuto, he was able to use his clan’s zanpakuto to battle with. Kira and the other shinigami were standing around the clan’s Senkaimon. This was their only means of escape and they knew that if it was damaged, no matter how much planning Kira had done, their small clan would be unable to withstand the might of the Gotei 13. “Hurry up, everyone! Gather all the clothes, materials, and anything else of value. We will be meeting up with the others on the other side.” Right after Kira said that a thunderstorm occurred. It came out of nowhere and began raining hard within minutes. The storm covered the entirety of Soul Society with lightning bolts falling down seemingly at random. Kira thought this was weird since it rarely raining in Soul Society and the storm came very fast but he did not think too much of it. The only shinigami who had a zanpakuto with such a wide area of effect was Yamamoto but the man controlled fire, not water. Ren had used his bankai to create this storm. He created it for a few reasons but the main one was to provide cover for his division. With the heavy rain and dark clouds, it would obstruct the view of others. Just as Kira was about to order his family to hide the materials that could go bad in the rain, he felt pain in his legs. When he looked down, Kira saw several spikes of wood piercing through his legs before tangling around them. He heard the cries of his other members and saw that all the shinigami had their legs pretty much destroyed. Just when Kira was going to warn the other members, several more wood spikes shot out of the ground and aimed towards his chest. Slashing with his sword, he thought he would be able to break the branches but did not realize just how strong they were. Kira was only able to block them for a moment before they curved around the blade and stabbed into Kira’s chest. Without even knowing who had done it, Kira had died after having 7 tree branches go inside of his chest before they tore through and crushed his organs. It was not just Kira but all of the shinigami around him as well. Once all of the shinigami were dead, Ren appeared out of nowhere and stood 20 meters above the Senkaimon, looking down on the clan compound. These portals were very expensive so destroying them would be too expensive. Standing in the air, Ren looked down at the clan and a look of pity went through his eyes. “Their leader was so arrogant and ambitious that he has gotten all of you killed without even know why.” Tree branches began to rise out of the ground and started hunting down the various members in the division. If Ren saw a building, he would make it collapse before calling several bolts of lightning to strike those collapsed buildings. When he saw a person, he would send the branches through their body and killing them in a swift and painless manner. Of all the members of the clan, very few had died knowing what had happened to them. This was Ren’s mercy to them. Ren grabbed the yellow sword that Kira was holding. One of the tasks the Central 46 assigned him and his division was the recovery of the clans’ zanpakutos. There items were very valuable and could be given to other shinigamj who had earned them and could become new nobles. Ren looked at yellow sword in his hands with disdain. “This little thing is what gives them the idea that they have power? Even if they are as weak as these guys were?” Ren wanted to destroy the zanpakuto. “True power does not lie in your title. Even if someone declares themselves a king, a commoner can cut them down if they do not have the power to back it up.” Ren stepped outside of the compound before having several large trees emerge and surround the compound before bending forward and twisting around each other until they created a dome with a single entrance. Aiming at the hold which was the entrance, Ren began to chant to himself while pointing his right hand at the entrance. “Hadō #88: Hiryū Gekizoku Shinten Raihō.” A ball of energy formed in his palm before a large beam of blue and white energy with electricity running though it was fired into the entrance. Withing the tree dome, a large explosion was contained within it and destroyed all the remains of the Inma clan. From that day forward, the Inma clan was forever erased. The other 2 attack groups of the 8th division also completed their tasks smoothly and without any casualties. Tier was able to wipe out all of her targets more easily than before. Unknown to Ren, the high amount of water strengthened her body as well as provided excellent camouflage for her. Within the rain, Tier was practically invincible. It took the woman barely a minute to kill all of the clan members and take back their clan’s zanpakuto. The 3rd strike force also had an easy time. Although they had the largest number of shinigami under their control, numbering 23, the 8th division sent the most number of officers and shinigami. Using a barrage of cero and kido spells before charging in, the Cubaniro clan was unable to put up a proper defense and were killed. Unfortunately, they were the only clan where the 8th division had destroyed the Senkaimon. Even holding that against them, wiping out 3 clans, taking back all 3 zanpakuto, and keeping 2 of the Senkaimon in one piece while receiving zero casualties had earned the 8th division no small amount of praise from Yamamoto and the Central 46. The 8th division’s move to exterminate the 3 clans was not found out by the general public until 2 days later but it caused many changes in Soul Society and the 8th division that would last for years to come. —8th Division— Ren was currently in his room and looking at the child in front of him. She appeared to be no more than 8 years old but in Soul Society, she had a chance of being 30 if her body aged weirdly. The little girl had pink hair and was quite cute. She had a few things that made her different than other children though. The first was her right arm. More accurately, the lack of one. Her long sleeve was blowing in random directions due to the open window. The girl also had a cut across her left eye and it remained shut. Ren tried to find a healer but they said that it had been too long since she had lost the eye to do anything about it. Tier had picked up the girl during her assault on the Leo clan. She was found in a dungeon with several other children who were already dead. This one was barely alive by the time that Tier had arrived and needed immediate medical attention just to survive. Ren felt a headache coming on. He was supposed to kill everyone in the clan, even any prisoners that they had taken. By taking in the little girl, there was a huge risk to him. But when he saw the desperate and lonely look in her eyes, he could not help but take pity on the girl. “From now on, you’re my little sister. If anyone asks, I just recently found you after you came to Soul Society. Understood?” The girl nodded eagerly as her eyes were sparkling. ‘I have never had a brother before. I was all alone but the other kids told me stories about siblings. They said that big siblings will watch over and protect the younger ones. Some even cook for their siblings or buy them clothes too. They will also give us sweets and take care of us and even show us love. If he does even one of those things, that would be the best thing ever.’ If anyone could hear the girl’s thoughts, they would feel heartbroken. Simple things such as being clothed and fed were luxuries to her. From that day forward, the 8th division had gotten their youngest member and Ren had gotten himself a little sister. The new girl’s name was Baiken. After the Storm Rebellion, the 8th division had gotten themselves a reputation. Depending on who you asked, it was either very positive or very negative. The Central 46 and Gotei 13 greatly appreciated the 8th division. Since they were a division that was unafraid to offend nobles, dealing with any rebellions or issues that required more force than what Onmitsukido could handle, would simply be handed over to the 8th division. So in addition to becoming the division that dealt with Arrancars, the 8th division was also placed in charge of incidents involving nobles. But with their new duties, also came hate from all sides. The Noble houses themselves hated the 8th division. Since it was a division that specifically dealt with them, even if they were innocent, they did not like the idea of a specific task force against them. Even the Onmitsukido’s patrol corps was only in charge of investigations but not directly combating the nobles. With the hate, they received from the nobles, less and less talented members were able to be recruited. Whether because they were nobles themselves or fear of what the nobles would one day do to the division, the number of recruits the 8th division could take in did not surpass 5 every year. There was also the grudge that had been cemented with the 6th and 11th divisions as well. The 6th division had an issue since it was a division that was mainly noble so they had an obvious dislike for Ren. The 11th division was more like a rivalry than a grudge if most were honest. With their title of the strongest and Ren’s defeat of Suzuka, the 11th division kept trying to prove themselves. With each new Kenpachi, the Captain of the 11th division would challenge Ren to prove that they were stronger. But with each match, Ren had thoroughly defeated every Kenpachi from the 5th to the current 9th. With each victory, Ren further cemented himself as the strongest of all the captains with rumors saying that he may have even surpassed Yamamoto. —- 450 Years after the Storm Rebellion, 220 YBC (Years Before Canon) —- A large man and younger woman were sparring against one another in the training field of the 8th division. Their spar was fierce and drew the attention of so many members that a crowd had formed around them. On one side was Baiken. The little girl had grown into a tall and proper young woman. She was 170 cm tall while her pink hair had grown so long and wild that even her ponytail could not keep it in place. Baiken now wore the standard shinigami uniform along with a red kimono over her shoulders as well as a black eye patch that covered her left eye. Baiken had grown up under the watch of most members of the 8th division so most thought of her as a daughter or sister of the division. But outside of the division, Baiken was known as one of the 10 greats. These were the 10 most beautiful shinigami in the Gotei 13. But it was not her beauty which she was most famous for but her strength. Even compared to the Arrancar and the officers that had been around since Ren had taken over the 8th division, her strength ranked 7th amongst them all. Ren had trained her personally from a young age so the girl’s power would never have been ordinary even with her disabilities. The man she was fighting against was Ren himself. He had shrunk from his previous 230-centimeter body when he had first defeated Khorne to 200 centimeters tall. Even with his decrease in size, his physical power had not decreased in the slightest but had improved over the years. And even with his age being over 600 years old, he barely looked older than Baiken. The pair were clashing with their zanpakuto and using purely zanjutsu while they battled. Baiken’s zanpakuto took the form of a katana with a black hilt and a red blade. She was being forced on the defensive by Ren who was not letting her take any advantage. Ren on the other hand was using a plain brown bokken. This was the new form Dryae took on when she fused with his asauchi. Even though it seemed like an ordinary wooden sword, it had taken strikes from several Kenpachi’s over the years without having even a splinter of wood break off from it. Ren had Dryae fuse with the asauchi after he reached a bottleneck 200 years prior. No matter how much effort he put in, he could not feel himself getting more powerful. So he decided to trust the process and let his zanpakuto spirit truly fuse with the asauchi. And the moment he did, Ren realized just how powerful he had truly gotten. He had always compared himself to Yamamoto and Aizen that he remembered from the show subconsciously. It was only when he felt just how much power Dryae’s new form granted him, did he realize that he had most likely surpassed them both. Even though his zanpakuto was not a bokken, it was no longer simply just a permanent shikai. Dryae was now a permanent bankai. Ren had not done 1 or 2 things never done before but 3. He had fused with a zanpakuto, he had gotten an always-active shikai, and most recently, gotten an always-active bankai. His new level of power made him unrivaled among all the current captains with only Yamamoto and the legendary Squad 0 members being his rivals now. And that powerful man was now training his little sister by giving a swift offense with his word and leaving her no chance to strike back. ‘Every single time we spar, he ends up speeding up just as I think that I have caught up to him. How did Yourichi-Nee manage to actually land a hit on him before?’ Baiken kept fighting while making her blows swifter and faster until she was no longer on the defensive but was evenly clashing with Ren. Their blows were so strong that they were created powerful gusts of wind that could have injured other shinigami, had a barrier not been put up. After 20 minutes, the winner was still not decided but there was a loud voice that came from nowhere. “How many times have I said to train in the ‘Dungeon’ if you’re going to spar? We can’t have captain-level reiatsu being released and destroying the practice grounds that everyone else has to use!” Ren and Baiken clicked their teeth before they stopped battling and put away their weapons. As if they were the red sea, the shinigami who were watching the spar parted as Kyou made her way through them. After the events in the human realm, Kyou and Shin had both focused on improving their strength by a large degree which they had successfully done. With their current abilities, they could both unleash bankai and match captains of other divisions. “Let’s go, Baiken! I told you about the meeting we were having today a month ago. If you are not on time, I don’t mind breaking your legs and dragging you there.” Baiken felt offended that she was the only one being threatened while Ren got away scot-free. “What about him?” Baiken asked while pointing at her older brother. Kyou gave her a look of disdain when she asked that question. “I can’t beat him and a single hand can’t clap. If you don’t distract him, he is sure to come to the meeting on time.” Baiken let out a grunt of frustration before she sheathed her sword and started making her way toward Kyou before following her to the officers’ building. Seeing Baiken leave, Ren used shunpo and was gone in a flash. ————————————- Author’s Note: -Power Levels- Spirit Energy Power levels are, Basic, Average, High (Lieutenant), Great (Captain), Immense (Advanced Captain), and Immeasurable (Beyond Captain). Ren: Immeasurable Tier: Between Immense and Immeasurable Kyou: Great Shin: Great Cyan: Great Franceska: Great Emilou: Great Ayon: Immense Baiken: Great (Immense Potential) Kakyo (She has the most annoying name ever and I have to constantly check the wiki to make sure I type it right): Great Naoko: Great Kisuke: Immense Yoruichi: Immense Tessai: Great Author’s Note: People could not see edits so I copied content of edited chapter and just pasted them on a new chapter. Everyone should be able to see it now. ———————————— Ren arrived in the meeting room and greeted the others who were already in the room with a head nod. He took a seat around the circular table. There was no particular seating order but it was whoever came first got to pick their seats. Of the 10 seats, 7 were filled including Ren’s. Franceska, Cyan, and Emilou sat next to each other with Shin sitting right next to Emilou. The group’s looks had not changed at all. Sitting next to Ren, or who Ren chose to sit next to, was Tier. The last member in the room was Kakyo. Over the past 400 or so years, all of the members had undergone minor changes. Kakyo had the most changes after she had divorced her husband due to her membership in the anti-noble division. Ever since then, she had cut her waist-length black hair into a bob cut. The woman had also informed Ren about her relationship with Tosen during some casual conversations but Ren did not get involved with it. He figured it was better to let nature take its course rather than to worry about if Tosen would still become his evil self. Ren turned his head and looked at Tier’s side profile. When the woman felt his eyes on her, she turned to look at him. Not minding getting caught looking at her, Ren decided to ask the question that was on his mind. “Tier. Do you remember what this meeting is about?” The division had received a major change over the past 400 years. Ren and the other officers in the room were barely taking over division management and focused on training or combat. Kyou took over the position of lieutenant as she was the one most interested in managing the affairs. She had absolute authority over the weaker members and those who were qualified for an officer position. There were too many members who were qualified to be officers so Ren would just allow Kyou to assign them however she pleased. Including Ren, the division had 10 captain-level individuals at the moment, 7 lieutenant-level individuals, 30 officer-level individuals, and the other 950ish members were all shinigami who had not achieved their shikai but could still beat most other standard shinigami except for monsters like Zaraki. They had even managed to recruit 3 other Arrancar but all 3 were Gillian-class. They took up 3 of the lieutenant-level positions in the division and 1 even had the chance of breaking into a captain-class power level. Of all the captain-level individuals in the division, most were not really active in managing the affairs of it. It was actually the officer and lieutenant-level people who handled most of the matters. The only person who was truly in charge of those 37 was Kyou who held the rank lieutenant. Kyou would also be the one to call for most meetings since she knew about most of the affairs going on in the division, Soul Society, and beyond. Tier shook her head. She was also clueless about what was going on. ‘Hmm. Guess that means that this has something to do outside of the division if Tier knows nothing about it but it is also not confirmed to the point where the captains of the divisions would be informed of it. Either another rebellion or some unusual activity that most would not take too seriously.’ Ren took Tier’s hand into his own under the table. The woman turned to look at him but Ren just looked ahead with a blank face. Unable to read Ren’s face, Tier gave up on trying to understand why he did it out of the blue and let her hand rest within his. Ren and Tier had been a couple for the past 300 years. They had gotten together after one particular mission in Hell. Ever since then, they had been spending a lot of time together. Ren looked at Tier’s mask as several thoughts went through his mind but his face remained the same. He had an idea of how to get her and the other Arrancar out of their masks but he needed permission from Yamamoto and the Central 46 before he could initiate it. Kyou walked in with Baiken right behind her. She stopped at the door when she saw Ren arrived before her but just shook her head and took a seat. Baiken sat on the other side of Ren as the group waited for the last member to arrive. Naoko rushed into the door and yelled, “Safe!” When he looked up, he saw the mocking looks in several of the other members of the round table while Kyou had flames coming out of her eyes. “Take a seat. Now.” Naoko nodded and took the last available seat which was between Shin and Kakyo. With all the members seated and ready for the meeting, Kyou started. “Now that the last member is here we can officially begin. The latest meeting of the 8th Division’s Upper Echelon, or as we are also known as Ren’s Harem and two Eunuchs, can now begin.” “””Ugh””” several voices let out. This was a nickname given when someone noticed that all of the female officers of the division beautiful women that Ren had personally recruited. Shin and Naoko were caught in the crossfire since there were no rumors about them being in a relationship with any women os most thought of them as eunuchs or gay. “Now that the mood is lightened a bit, I can get on to the more serious matters. We have 2 bigs things that are on the agenda. The first is the Expedition. I met with Lieutenant Chojiro yesterday and he said that we will soon get word of Central 46 giving us approval for the expedition to the Beast Realm. Besides Ren, we can only send 2 more of our members here along with him. I was thinking of sending Baiken and Shin. Even though they have had a large amount of officer training, you both are still our weakest with tactical or logistic duties. You two also work well with the fewest amount of people.” The group looked around and nodded their heads. Everyone else could truly take up the position of any division besides the 1st or 4th. These two were pretty much only suited to take over the 11th division of combat maniacs. “And the second reason you called us for?” asked Cyan Kyou let out a sigh before taking a moment to compose herself. “There is talk. Nothing official yet but something that has a chance of happening. A good chance. The quincy have been gathering their forces in large numbers. They might be planning an invasion some time soon.” Most of those in the room were not surprised about hearing the possibility of a quincy invasion. There had been talk of it for half a century. It was just that no one was sure when it would happen. Ever since the time that guns and muskets began to get more popular, it seemed like the quincy had their blood ignited and began going on a warpath against hollows, shinigami, and even full bringers which caused the shinigami to divert more attention toward them. No one knew exactly why they got bolder, especially in the past 50 years, but it was only asking for their own defeat. The shinigami had been dealing with the quincy before the Gotei 13 was even formed. All the other shinigami and nobles of Soul Society thought that the quincy were not a threat. The only one who knew better was Ren. He had looked down on the Quincy in the past as well and even after such a long time, he still thought of them as no major threat. It was because of his future knowledge that he felt uneasy. He had a stoic appearance at the moment but his thoughts were in turmoil ‘Only Yamamoto and Unohana are here!’ That was precisely it. While he had seen all of the Vizard, Biyakuya’s father, and many other future captains and lieutenants among the divisions but none of the future captains were currently in their position except for Yamamoto and Unohana. This meant that the extermination of the Quincy was not as one-sided as the shinigami made it appear to be in the anime. It was so terrible that only 2-3 captains walked out alive depending on whether the current Kenpachi lived or not. ‘I remember Ishida nearly killing Mayuri but he was not a direct combat captain if I remember correctly nor did he use the number of tools he used against that Espada. What do the Quincy have that makes them able to not only kill at least 10 captains but also prevent Yamamoto from doing anything to stop it?’ “Shin and Baiken will come with me to the Beast Realm. All other members of the 8th division are to remain with Seireitei. No missions are to be accepted while anyone currently on a mission needs to check in every 6 hours.” Kyou did not understand why but still nodded her head. Ren rarely gave her directions on how to run the division so for him to give such specific ones, meant that the threat of the invasion was very true. “So the invasion will definitely happen?” Asked Kakyo “Hmm. And when they do, our division will not make any major moves unless you hear from me or Tier to do so. We will send Cyan, Franceska, and Emilou to the 4th division to help with their defense when the time comes so we have 4 captain-level beings there and 4 here in our barracks in case it begins before we return from the Beast Realm. (He is counting Ayon)” Everyone nodded. They then looked back to Kyou who took back over the meeting to explain minor things going on within the division and around Seireitei. Ren’s thoughts were not with the meeting though but divided between the Beast Realm and the Quincy Invasion. ‘Should I stay here and wait till the invasion is over or should I just go ahead with my plan? We do have plenty of fighting power here but I am just not sure what is coming. *sigh* I know why Aizen waited so long despite being so powerful. It never hurts to be cautious. But then again, Aizen was so much weaker than I am now.’ Ren made up his mind and decided to go to Beast Realm. After the meeting was done, Ren told Shin and Baiken that they were departing in 3 days time before everyone dispersed. Shin left with Emilou back to their room while Naoko left with Kakyo. The rumors about both not being interested in other women were partially true. The pair ‘Eunuchs’ had actually gotten together with other officers of the 8th division. Tier returned with Ren back to the captain’s room that the pair had shared where they spent the rest of the day and night together. For the next few days, the members of the 8th division relaxed. After 3 days were up, Ren, Shin, and Baiken were in Yamamoto’s office. With them, were several members of the Central 46 as well as the old man himself and Chojio. “I must ask again, why are you going to the Beast Realm? It is filled with those who are trying to redeem themselves for their sins and nothing else.” Ren smiled in response but did not answer. Seeing that he was not going to get the answer he wished, Yamamoto opened up the barrier by tearing apart a talisman. He threw Ren a similar-looking talisman as well. “I wish you the best of luck and hope that you return safely.” The trio nodded their heads before they stepped through the portal and were some of the few shinigami to ever enter the Beast Realm. Ren and company had arrived in the outskirts of the Beast Realm. All around them was dirt and dust with a few trees on the horizon in some directions. Besides a few locations, this was what most of the Beast Realm looked like. ‘This was not in the anime but luckily with my high position, I could get some information on it.’ The Beast Realm was indeed not in the anime so Ren had never heard about it. In fact, even the manga and wiki had very little information about the place. But the reality is different than entertainment. Using the library that only captains had access to, Ren was able to learn about the beast realm while he was researching other types of souls and realms. In total, there were 6 different realms in the universe, only 4 of which most shinigami knew about. These realms coincided with the realms of rebirth. God’s realm, human realm, demi-god realm, animal realm, hungry ghost realm, and hell realm. The human realm is earth as well as the valley of the screams which lies on the outer edge of it. Soul Society is considered the demi-god realm and where most souls go when they die. Corrupted or kidnapped souls go to the hungry ghost realm or Hueco Mundo and end up as hollows. Then there are the sinners. Most shinigami only know about Hell. But this is the place where sinners who have committed unforgivable crimes or cannot be redeemed. The animal realm, or Beast Realm as the shinigami call it, is where those sinners who have a chance for redemption go. This is a place that only captains or nobles have information about. When a being enters the Beast Realm after death, it is given 2 choices. Those who go into the beast realm are tied there for 500 years. If they live for all 500 years, they are able to enter soul society in a beastman form as a permanent reminder of their sins. If they die, their soul is reborn as a savage beast the roams the realm and will never leave or recover their sanity. The other option is to simply go to Hell. Surviving was much more difficult than it sounded. Reincarnated souls would have to battle the savage creatures in order to get food and survive but had none of the abilities that any other spiritually aware being had. Within the beast realm, a person becomes one of the 4 types of beastmen but which were called the 4 major clans. The first are the werewolves. These guys have large frames that tower over most and incredible strength. Their most famous member became a shinigami captain within the anime. There are also Kitsune. These are beings who have fox tails and ears. The more tails one is born with, the more spirit energy they have. Kitsune are mainly female with very few males among their members. The Tanuki were similar to the Kitsune in their bodies’ appearances. Instead of fox parts, they had raccoon-like tails and ears on their bodies. There were also the Tengu who were part crow/raven were the ones who had the fewest members. They would have the wings of birds on their backs with the heads of crows/ravens. Most of the time, these species would no interact due to several betrayals on one another in the past. The Tanuki were the most hated due to their plot that ended up killing 20 members of the other clans who were less than 10 years away from reaching Soul Society. Ren summoned tree branches from under his feet and had them raise himself and his two companions into the air to get a better view. The entire realm was covered in a weird type of energy that disrupted Ren’s ability to sense reiryoku. Once they were high in the air, Ren got a better view of the place. He could not see all of the various bases of the other species from where he was at but he still knew about what to look for. There was a mountain that seemed to have a large cave entrance behind several layers of walls outside of the cave in the south. There was also a city that was within the trees that was in the north. In the east was a floating fortress that seemed to be composed of a large number of boats. They were on a huge lake that covered over a hundred kilometers. Lastly was the western group. They had the strongest looking base out of all the others and appeared to be a city with 10s of walls around them on all sides. This was the only one Ren could actually see with his eyes. Before starting on their journey, Ren decided to drop by the city and ask for advice from the natives before the group left for their task. ‘Better to ask a native who lives there every day than to believe in the words of a book that is at least 400 years old.’ The trio ran through the air and approached the city at the fastest speed they could. ————– Author’s Note: God’s realm is the Soul King’s Palace The trio ran in the air and stood above the first wall. They could have easily gone directly past the defenses of the city but figured it was too rude to simply do that. They stayed like that for a few minutes before a female(?) werewolf called out to them with a feminine voice (✔️). “Hello, shinigami-dono. What honor do we have for you to visit our little city within this desolate realm?” Ren did not put on airs as he dropped out of the air and landed on the wall. Baiken and Shin did as well. The pair of younger shinigami looked at the female werewolf with curious eyes. The number of beastmen who survived in the past several hundred years and were able to make it to Soul Society barely numbered 3. As for those who were already in Soul Society, they were forced to the outskirts of it. Even among the peasants, the beastmen lived in the worst parts of Soul Society and were pretty much unable to become shinigami. Ren had visited the various beastmen in hopes of recruiting a promising individual but was unable to find anyone besides Konamaru. But that man/beast was already a member of the 1st division. “We are here to visit your leader. I wish to ask him about the Beast God’s Remnants.” Hearing that they were here for the most feared location in all of the Beast Realm, the female werewolf shuddered and looked at the trio like they were insane. Ren knew exactly why she was giving them that look but he was not worried. Out of the entire Beast Realm, most of it was dangerous. Savage Beasts roamed everywhere, there was little food, and water was scarce. None of this was as bad as the Beast God’s Remnants. This location is where a large number of savage beasts were located. For as many beasts that roamed the rest of the Beast Realm, at least 3 times that many surrounded the area known as the Beast God’s Remnants. Not only did savage beasts surround the area but the place was also said to be cursed. None of the beastmen dared to enter the place no matter what the legends said about a potion that would allow one to regain their human form or the ability to use soul energy. The werewolf did not wish to talk to either of them in fear that she would end up having to escort the group. She pointed the trio in the right direction and gave them a few instructions before she ran off. Baiken and Shin led the way as they looked at each of the werewolves with a large amount of interest in their eyes. They looked at all the different beings that towered over them. Each had its own fur color and also seemed like different breeds of dogs/wolves all over. When they finally arrived at a large manor in the center of the city. The guards outside of the manor were going to block the way of the shinigami at first but when they saw the lack of animal features, the 6 guards stood down while 2 others ran inside to inform the members of the clan. By the time the trio entered the main hall where all the major meetings would be held, there were 5 large werewolves waiting for them. Each of these figures was over 8 feet tall with the tallest even being 10 feet in height. The grey wolf in the center stood up from his seat and greeted Ren’s entourage. “Hello, shinigami. We have heard that you have visited us but are unsure why.” Ren told him the same thing he told the female werewolf on the walls. All of the wolves inside the room were shocked and afraid by what Ren said. To them, the Beast God’s Remnants were the danger grounds that none of them dared to visit, even for the chance to be shinigami. As soon as they heard the words, the leader gave them instructions on where the Remnants were located as well as all the details that he knew about it in hopes that Ren would not force any of his members to tag along. In fact, he had even tried to pawn the task off to the other 3 clans by saying that the werewolves were the least knowledgeable about the area. Ren did not know whether he should laugh or cry about how obvious the old man was trying to pawn off the job of being guides but Ren did not need it. He already knew where he needed to go and could reach the area in moments at his speed. The trio left the city soon after under the relieved gazes of all the elders. Ren and the others took about an hour to find the Remnants. The Remnants were a large skeleton in the shape of a colossal saber tooth tiger. All around them were countless savage beasts that were covering so much of the ground that it seemed like a moving black tide. ‘Now that we are here, we just need to get past ‘the curse’.’ Shin and Baiken were about to attack the wave of beasts below but Ren held up his hand. Both were confused on why they were not allowed to attack but followed Ren’s lead. He slowly walked down from the sky until he was just above the beast tide. The beasts that were originally beneath him seemed to form a landing zone for him and cleared out a few meter wide circle. Ren landed on the ground without suffering any attacks. Shin and Baiken landed on the ground as well. Both were looking at Ren and were asking questions with their eyes so Ren answered them. “This is an ability of my zanpakuto. Most of the time, I keep it at its lowest value, which is off, since it overloads my mind with all the information I get. Every rock and tree and creature has a life, has a spirit, has a name. I can literally sing with all the voices of the mountain and paint with all the colors of the wind. This is great for information gathering but terrible because no one ever listens to them so they all wish to talk with me. Another great part of the ability is it passively makes creatures with low amounts of intelligence not hate me as long as they are not under the control of another or I don’t do anything to piss them off.” The group walked through the tide until they reached the base of the skeleton. This is where the treasure was. Underneath the large skeleton was an altar that had a crimson marble on the center. “Stay back. If you enter this altar, I may end up having to kill you. But stay close enough so that you do not end up getting attacked by the savage beasts.” Shin and Baiken did not stand on the altar due to Ren’s warnings while he stepped onto the altar. The moment he did, his vision went black. Ren could see nothing but he heard a voice. “You wish to take my final drop of blood? Are you worthy?” Even though he was unable to see who was speaking, the power behind the voice was an obvious hint. This was the remaining spirit of the Beast God that dwelled in the drop of blood Ren was here for and also the ‘Curse’. “Of course I think I am worthy. Otherwise, I would not be here. Or I would just be trying to commit suicide. Although I can think of a few other methods that are much better for that.” ‘Hmm. Then let us see how worthy you are.’ Ren felt his mind being pulled out of his body but he did not resist. He knew what was going and was prepared for it. In fact, he was excited. Not just for the reward but for the challenges that would occur once again. It felt likes hours had passed by while the Remnant spirit read his mind when it was only seconds. But this made sense. Ren was a being that was over 600 years old. He had many memories to scan. When the process was finished, Ren felt a sense of relief. His mind was no longer feeling like it was literally being torn in two. After the pain, came a sudden rush of memories. The time he battled both Kuruyashi and Azashiro before the latter took the former’s title. The time he had challenged each of the 3 members of the Royal Guard in single combat to test his strength to the limits. Each one of them being a monster that could kill his entire division except for Tier individually. The time he had battled Ichibe in a one-on-one duel in hopes of being able to see just how powerful was the man who had invented shikai, bankai, and many other things of Soul Society before they were even invented as well as the leader of the Royal Guards who were said to be strong enough to surpass all of the Gotei 13. When he battled against Yamamoto in hopes of taking the title of the strongest shinigami as well as see how hot his flames were. When he had first battled against a captain-level opponent. When he fought Kojuro in single combat and realized how high the beings known as captains stood above even officers and lieutenants. ‘My life has truly been wild. But the sad part is, I still haven’t beaten any of those 5 monsters. Yet.’ The Beast God’s spirit also saw all of Ren’s memories. With each battle he saw Ren partake in, he was impressed. No matter the opponent he faced, Ren did not back down and fought with his all until either him or his opponent lost. ‘This boy is truly a monster. I was killed by that monk so easily but this kid was able to withstand 5 strikes from him before he fell. This is truly impressive.’ “Fine, boy. You are indeed worthy of the last drop of my blood. I have already read through your memories and know what you plan to do with it and I approve.” The red marble appeared in front of Ren’s face but he could not move yet. He was still stuck in darkness with the marble being the only thing he could see. “Two more things,” the spirit’s voice said as it sounded weaker. “I shall give your zanpakuto the rest of my power. It seems to be a nature zanpakuto but only rules the elements and not beasts themselves. I will also tell you a secret…” The darkness faded from around Ren. He saw that the altar had collapsed while Shin and Baiken were standing around him with worried looks on their faces. Ren smiled at the pair. “Let’s head home after I practice this new ability I learned.” —————- Author’s note: Thinking of making chapters to show when he fought the battles listed above. If I do, it will delay the original story by at least 5 chapters. 15 at most. The choice is up to you readers. The vote will end Friday, February 25th, 12pm EST. ‘Dryae. How does it feel?’ Ren asked his zanpakuto spirit. Even though he was sure that the Beast God’s Spirit did not mean any harm, he would still be careful about anyone interacting with her ever since he found out Khorne had suppressed her for over 100 years. ‘Hmm. Not only do I feel fine, I feel even better than ever. Like a part of me, I never knew was missing had finally come back.’ Ren felt assured after he heard that. He also sensed the change in Dryae’s power and knew just how much more powerful she had gotten even though the bokken in his hands had not gone through any noticeable change. ‘What is the new ability that spirit gave you?’ Dryae took a minute to think about how to explain the new ability. ‘It is not really a new ability directly but instead several different breathing techniques. There are 14 in total. Each breathing technique focuses on a different combat style that resembles the aspect of nature they are named after with some even giving special abilities. They are really impressive if I say so myself.’ If the spirit knew that Dryae had gotten all 14 breathing styles, he would have been shocked. The spirit had only intended to grant her 4 styles: Beast, Insect, Serpent, and Flower. He knew his spirit was too weak to hold all the techniques and was barely able to transfer 4. How Dryae got all 14 would forever be a mystery. Ren kept speaking with Dryae about all the 14 styles to get a better idea of them but the more he learned, the more interested he became. Any one of those styles would increase his combat power by a large margin but by having all 14, he turned into a demon. ‘Wait. Who said these are only for me? Dryae? Can I give these to others?’ ‘Yes and no. You can teach them to others but you can’t just pass them on. Also, it comes with a risk. These techniques are meant for your body and yours alone. If they try to learn the wrong technique or use it without mastering them, they could end up crippling themselves.’ ‘Got it! Even if they can each only learn one, one of these will make their swordsmanship rise up to a level that most other shinigami can’t touch.’ Ren spent the next 3 days training with the various styles and getting used to them. Even though they were in his zanpakuto and his mind, they were not one with his body. No matter how much he knew, it was meaningless without application. ‘A person can be the best hacker in the world but without a computer that can keep up with them, they would be too limited.’ During those 3 days, Shin and Baiken were taught the basics of a style that suited each of them. Shin was taught the Thunder Breathing Style. This style focused on swift strikes and movements as well as using electricity to attack. This suited Shin’s nature perfectly. Baiken was more difficult to pick a style for due to her disability. Ren eventually settled on the Mist Style since it dealt with putting the opponent at an advantage by obscuring their senses and the surroundings. The pair were not even able to learn the first technique of their breathing styles during the 3 days but even without them, Ren was able to see how much of an improvement that the duo had gone through in terms of swordsmanship. When the 3 days were over, Ren decided to leave. He was not sure when the Quincy would attack so he decided that it was best to return earlier in case anything happened. Ren dropped a crystal on the ground that he had gotten from Kisuke. This was a special device that created a temporary gate between two locations that could be opened up by using another crystal. Ren had requested this from Kisuke so that he could visit the Beast Realm without the knowledge of the Central 46. This place had dense spiritual energy and was empty for the most part which made it suitable for training his members. After the crystal was in the ground, Ren summoned several large tree branches to form a large and thick dome around it. With the dome, he was not afraid of any savage creatures destroying the crystal while he was away. Ren tore the talisman that Yamamoto had given before a portal appeared in front of him. The trio jumped through it and landed in the officer of Yamamoto. Except when they arrived, the old man was talking with the current lieutenant of the 12th division. “Old man. Hikifune. Don’t mind us. We are just coming back from our picnic.” Hikifune nodded back and smiled at Ren in greeting. The slim and busty woman who could take the title of most-endowed shinigami. She had long purple hair and swirling marks on her cheeks. Ren got along well with the woman since she had a similar personality to Kisuke but also very different. Both were people who were obsessed with their research but the woman had a cheerful and bubbly personality while Kisuke was lazy and a loner. Ren did not mind either since he knew that both were just being honest about themselves and did not feel the need to act differently in front of others. Yamamoto nodded his head and waved the trio off as they left his office and returned toward the 8th division. ———————— Author’s note: Well the votes were very clear so I’m releasing the next chapter before the time limit. When Ren returned to the 8th division, not only were all of the officers in the meeting room, they also had two guests. Baiken ran up and hugged one of them. “Yoruichi-nee!” Yoruichi hugged Baiken back. Yoruichi had been in command of the Onmitsukido for the past 200 years and would hardly have time to visit due to the rise in Quincy activities. Even still, Baiken had gotten very close with her and the pair considered each other like sisters. Sitting next to Yoruichi was Kisuke. The man still had his signature hat on his face that obscured most of his face. Kisuke nodded toward Ren in silent greeting before covering his entire face with his hat, most likely trying to take a nap. “What do I owe the pleasure of the leader of the Onmitsukido visiting me along with her number 2 lackey?” Ren asked in a teasing tone. Yoruichi rolled her eyes and ignored Ren’s taunt. “No members of the 8th division have made a move for over a week besides Ren who decided to visit the Beast Realm that is supposed to have nothing there. Several of the noble houses have gotten suspicious and wanted us to investigate?” “So you investigate by walking straight into our office and asking us?” Shin said with a puzzled expression. Yoruichi nodded with a proud look on her face. “Hmm. I know that anything you are willing to tell me I can gain by just asking. As for anything else, no matter how much I try to hide it, Teacher would have surely made it impossible for me to get.” Yoruichi picked up several documents from the table and waved them in front of her face to prove her point. She then kicked the chair from under Kisuke and caused the man to fall on his butt. “Come on. We have to go write these in our own words and slowly distribute them over the course of a few years now.” Kisuke stood up and followed Yoruichi outside the building before she waved at the officers of the 8th division. Soon, she was out of sight. “Now that the nuisance is gone, let’s get back to the main topic. I have collected what I planned to. And with it, we can finally transform the Arrancar.” Hearing the news, most in the room were excited yet anxious. This had never been done before so they did not know how it would react or end up. Luckily, they were prepared. “Anyone who wants to watch can come to the Dungeon. Everyone else can relax around the base.” Tier, Baiken, and Cyan were the only ones who decided to follow Ren. The rest did not want to visit the Dungeon since the process may not end up as they had expected. The group of 4 left the officers’ building and walked towards Ren’s dorm. Above it, was a treehouse that looked like a child had built it. The group jumped into the air and stepped on the platform of the treehouse before entering it. Inside was a completely different sight. Kisuke and Tessai had worked with Ren’s wood which had excellent durability and the unique ability to store reiatsu to build this. The Dungeon was a picket dimension where the powerful beings of the 8th division could train without destroying or breaking the rules of Soul Society. Each of the noble clans had something similar but none were as large as the 8th divisions since it was the size of a small planet. It also had the ability to regenerate from any damage that those who entered it caused. The 4 flash-stepped toward the southern part of their personal planet until they reached a large building made out of Ren’s special wood. The group entered and was immediately met with cursing. “Fuck you! Release me before the King comes to rescue me and I can promise that you will have swift deaths!” Cyan looked at the others with a chilling smile on her face. “The new ones are so impatient. He could have lived for a while longer but he chose to die today. Maybe he wanted to volunteer for the experiment.” Baiken nodded. She jumped up and cut through the cage that the person yelling was in. The trio heard several heavy blows meeting a body before she jumped out with a figure over her shoulders. This was an Arrancar that the 8th division had captured. Using the Arrancar’s ability to travel freely to Hueco Mundo, Ren had been sending his members there for training, consistently. Every now and then, they would capture an Arrancar for experiments. Ren had been trying to understand his Elixir of Life as well as doing other experiments to convert Arrancar into shinigami for years. But nothing worked. But with each failure, Ren got closer and closer to the answer. He finally figured out, or thought he did, how to do it and the missing ingredient that would cause it to work. The Arrancar standing in front of Ren had been beaten and was bloody. One of his arms had also been cut off at the elbow. But even with all the injuries that he was given earlier, the Arrancar still had the nerve to talk down on them when they entered which earned Baiken’s and Cyan’s wrath. Ren did not mind the man. He summoned the Elixir of Life. It was a black chalice with light red liquid inside of it. Ren pulled out the blood-marble from within his robe and dropped it inside of the chalice. The marble melted while the color of the liquid went from light red to a bloody color. Ren saw the color change and nodded. He then held the male Arrancar by his face and forced open his mouth before forcing down a mouthful of the elixir. Him and the others stood back and watched to see what would happen next. The Arrancar seemed fine at first even though he was unconscious. Then his body started writhing on the ground. His eyes shot open and he held onto his throat several moments later. The Arrancar seemed like he was unable to breathe. None of those watching made a move but just watched him with cold, indifferent eyes. Soon, the mask fragments on the man’s lower jaw began to melt. Seeing this, everyone started to look on with interest. The mask melted into a white liquid that began to flow down his body. The liquid traveled toward the hole in the Arrancar’s chest and filled it with the liquid. Once the hole in his chest was filled with white liquid, it came out of his chest and surrounded his entire body like personal body armor that was bleach { 😉 😉 } white that fit the man like a glove. It even covered the part of the man’s arm that had been cut off earlier so it seemed like the arm was still there. Ren looked on with interest. He thought for a moment before he flashed away and a moment later he was back, carrying the zanpakuto of the Arrancar in his right hand and his crown in the left. Ren threw both on his body and saw the white liquid hungrily absorb the zanpakuto before putting it in the Arrancar’s hand. The others saw that the liquid seemed to ignore them and only cared about anything related to the Arrancar. Ren was hoping that this meant that the process was a success. Every other time he had done this, the liquid always rejected the Arrancar. This was the first time that it did not. ‘So shinigami blood alone is not enough. It also needed the blood of a beast god to counter it. The shinigami blood allows for the body and soul to stabilize while the beast god blood replaces the hollow’s animalistic raw power. Even though it was successful before, the spiritual power and awareness were lost. Hopefully, this will finally keep the process stable and ensure no power is lost through it.’ The crown began to glow as the power within the Arrancar started to try to leak out before being forcibly suppressed and forced back inside of the Arrancar. Soon the white armor cracked before breaking and disappearing into nowhere. All that remained was the Arrancar that was there before but with several differences. He no longer had a mask and his hole was now filled. His arm had also been regenerated. The man was no longer an Arrancar but he could also not be said to be a pure shinigami either. The man now had 2 pairs of narrow, slit-like eyes on his face. ‘Hmm. I did not think that there would be so much change. I just thought that the mask itself would disappear. I’m sure most of them won’t mind a few of these characteristics remaining though as long as they are not as obvious and obtrusive as the mask fragments. Now let’s see how powerful he is and if his resurrecion is the same.’ Before Ren could even try to wake up the man, he shot up and towards Ren before swinging his blade at Ren. Baiken stepped forward and blocked the blow with a single hand but Ren could still sense the power behind the blow even with Baiken blocking for him. ‘This is just as much power as he had when he was an Arrancar! This works! Come on now. Let’s see your resurrecion.’ The man was blasted back by Baiken by about 20 meters before he was able to stand again. He saw the 4 people looking at him and knew that his chances of victory were slim. Ren said something which ignited his fighting spirit though. “Good. You have proven to be a successful experiment. As your reward, if you are able to kill Baiken here, I will let you go free and will not chase you down. Do you accept?” The former Arrancar seemed shocked that he was given the offer and scanned Ren’s face for a tell that he was lying. He then shook his head and realized that even if Ren was, this was his only chance at escape before the two monsters known as Ren and Tier. “I accept!” The man stabbed his blade through his right hand before shouting his release command. “Kumo no Kuro!” A large amount of reiatsu was released from the man that would match most mid-class captains. Soon the reiatsu faded and the man appeared in a form different but similar to his previous resurrecion. He had a black exoskeleton covering most of his body leaving only his face uncovered, his mouth had turned into chelicerae, and 4 black and green spider legs emerged from his back. The beast part of this man’s nature had exceeded what it was when he was an Arrancar. ‘Perfect. Even though there was a chance, it was expected.’ Ren turned around and went to go get the other while he left Baiken to battle with the man. He already knew the results of the battle anyway. By the time that Ren had returned with Franceska, Emilou, and Shin as well as the 3 Gillian-class Arrancar, the former Arrancar’s body was starting to disperse as its dead body was releasing all the souls within its body back into the reincarnation cycle. Baiken had several parts of her clothes torn but there was not a single injury on her body. Even though she was the youngest out of all the officers, the girl had come of the best combat potential that still being tapped into even after 400 years. Ren put both his hands together before summoning many large tree branches that twisted and intertwined until they formed a hut with private. Since the last Arranacar lost all of his clothes in the transformation process, he wanted to give everyone a sense of privacy when they shifted. With the temporary building done, Ren turned toward the 7 Arrancar. “You guys don’t have to do this if you do not wish to. This is just me being me.” Tier shook her head. “I trust your judgment. I also wish to see how I change after being the same for so long.” Cyan and Franceska nodded at her words. “We also believe in you. You have not once led us down the wrong path so you have our trust.” “I agree with her as well.” The pair turned to Emilou and shot a glare at the woman who did not seem to want to agree with them. “I don’t really care about your reason. As long as I get rid of this horn, I will be fine with whatever happens.” Both wanted to smack their friend on the head for still not being tactful after all these years but Ren was used to it. In a society that was as stagnant as theirs, the change did not happen for most. They did the same thing for years and years with barely any changes in their routine. While many would mature, they would hide that maturity behind another persona. That was the only way one could keep themselves sane. Ren and the Arrancar entered the building with each going into their own room and disrobing. He went from room to room with the chalice in his hand and letting each member drink a mouthful of the elixir and place a jewel from the crown on each of their heads before he went into the center room and waited for the process to be over. ‘Now that I think about it, what will their new abilities be? Shinigami have kido, hollows and Arrancar have cero and those other skills, fullbringers are weirdos, and Quincy shoot arrows. What will they do? Hmm. Shinigami are Japanese, hollows are Spanish, fullbringers are English, and Quincy are German. What language is left? Korean? Russian? French? I wave baguette in surrender since my white flag has been put in the air too many times. Haha. The French have such a funny reputation even though they have been in more wars than most other countries. Their language is seriously fucked up though. I could never… oh! They’re done.’ The insane monologue going through Ren’s head had ended when he felt the first person emerging from their room. Rather than just emerge, she cut through the wood that served as a wall with a loud roar. Franceska emerged from her room with a pair of lion ears sticking out from her hair and a tail swishing behind her back. Her mask remnants had completely disappeared leaving only a beautiful cat woman but Ren felt it was a pity. ‘She had a nice crown.’ “How are you feeling?” Ren asked Franceska flexed her muscles and made a few kicks and punches with her body. “Hmm. Feel perfect. Very comfortable in fact.” The next to awaken was Emilou but before she had even broken out of her room, Franceska and Ren could hear her shout. “Fuck this!” Emilou punched through the wood wall without even getting dressed and appeared in front of the pair. Both did not have to ask why she angry when they saw her. On top of the raging woman’s head was no longer the single white horn that made up the fragment of her hollow mask but instead two antelope horns that came out of her head. “It was supposed to go away! Not double!” Before Ren could even refute her, Franceska stepped forward first. “Oh shut up. You knew this was about getting more animal traits. What else did you think you were going to get you, dumb deer? A fluffy little tail?” Emilou was frustrated and flustered. She wanted to storm towards Franceska and fight her but she realized that she was naked. But she also could not retreat otherwise the woman would see that she did in fact also gain a little fluffy tail. Luckily for her, all 3 of the Gillian-class Arrancar woke up and burst through their walls. Using the moment when Franceska was distracted, Emiloue retreated back into her room and got dressed. All 3 of the Gillians came out without their masks as well with each having animal characteristics based on their resurrecion form. While Ren was still looking them over to see all the changes, Emilou emerged from her room dressed and began to argue with Franceska. Deciding it was easier to ignore the pair, Ren waited for Cyan and Tier to emerge. Both did about the same time. When Cyan broke out of her room, she did it through raw physical strength. Tier on the other hand was able to cut through it and with a single cut. Cyan did not have many obvious changes besides the mask fragment in her hair disappearing. Only when one took a close look, would they notice that along her collar were white snake scales. Tier had also lost any noticeable changes while she was wearing clothes. Along both of her arms were Kakau or tribal tattoos that looked like shark teeth that formed a bracelet. On her chest were also a large shark lower shark jaw-looking tattoo that went along her collarbone. With these two emerging from their cocoons(?) all of the Arrancar had officially finished their evolution and were now entirely new beings. ————————– Author’s Note: So gonna answer these two things in the author’s note. One is a question that several people asked in the comments and I’m sure a few are curious about while the other, only one asked but was a really good question. 1st: Why? Why he did this is really only one major reason. Many think that he is just doing it to have sex with Tier but as long as it is within the Dungeon, the pair can get as freaky as they want in her release form. The reason why is lack of trust. Ren has managed to piss off almost every noble clan and has built a large amount of fight power within his division. By using the excuse that he has hollows, they can try to kill Ren or at least the Arrancar with a poison targeted toward them. By changing their bloodlines, he is able to get rid of that possibility from working. The whole arrow in the dark vs spear in the light thing. 2nd: Will they have bankai and are Quincy able to take their powers now? No and No! They still have resurreccion and Quincy can’t take them. This question is easy to answer and accept that answer if you are open-minded. The fact is the that shinigami zanpakuto has never been shown to weaken the shinigami when they fully convert the asauchi into a zanpakuto. This always made it seem like, to me at least, that a shinigami zanpakuto is borrowed power. And when a shinigami uses shikai or bankai, they are forcefully evolving that power. Ressurrecion on the other hand is the release of a hollow’s true power. They are not borrowing anyone’s power but instead unleashing their’s to the limit. These new beings are similar and are unleashing their true power instead of borrowing it. The group returned to Soul Society soon after with each member heading in their own direction to do as they pleased. Ren left towards the first division to see Yamamoto since he needed something from the old man. The division was as peaceful as always when he arrived at the gate to barracks and walked through them. All the members of the 1st division nodded or gave small bows toward Ren. Ever since they had heard about his battles against each Kenpachi, very few would dare to disrespect Ren, especially to his face. By the time Ren had arrived at the old man’s office, Hikifune was long gone with Yamamoto and Chojiro discussing some matters of the division. Chojiro and Yamamoto nodded toward Ren who had returned the greeting. He got right to the point of his visit since he did not like beating around the bush or making small talk. “I need to see that damn monk. Can you let them know for me?” The damn monk that Ren was referring to was Ichibe Hyosube, leader of the Royal Guards also known as the Zero Division. The man was millions of years old and had named many things in existence. Zanpakuto, shikai, bankai, shinigami. If it had a name, he was most likely the reason behind it. Ren wanted to speak with the man because he wanted more information about the Arrancars’ new species. If they had been created before, Ichibe must have had some knowledge about the various abilities they possessed. He also needed to speak with Ichibe and Oetsu about another matter that both were involved in in the past. Yamamoto was used to Ren’s request and tossed him a red cube. Inside the cube was a bell that seemed to have been surrounded by glass and would never move. “Pour your reiatsu into the cube and shake it. It will alert the Rotal Guard that you want to meet with them. If Ichibe wishes to speak with you, he will summon you to the Soul King’s palace. If not, you can do nothing else about it. You can also keep that. I have another for myself.” Ren nodded and was about to leave when he thought of a question that had been bothering him for a long time. “Why do you let me do as I please? You always seem so strict with the other captains or question everyone’s motives but for me, I am pretty much allowed to run rampant. Chojiro raised his eye at the question that he had also been curious about. But the last time he had asked Yamamoto, the only reply he got was ‘He is unique’. “You… are unique. Not just in your level of power but also in your motivation. You had killed another captain when you were barely 150 years old because your previous captain made a bet with you. You have defeated every Kenpachi after that. Not out of anger or to humiliate them but because you just wanted to make sure that anyone who took that name knew that they were not the true Kenpachi until they beat her. You have a strange sense of loyalty. Although I do not believe that you have any loyalty to Soul Society itself, you are loyal to the people and do what is best for them. You will ignore the rules for your people or for the greater good. This is something that I do not believe in because I respect the laws laid down before me. If anyone else had such little respect for the rules, I would have put them in their place long ago. But you… you do not care about me or fear the consequences. I know that my students or some other shinigami will eventually take over the position of Supreme Commander from me one day. That I can be assured. But I do not know if the one who succeeds me will have the power to protect Soul Society. You will. You have the power that surpasses even Yachiru-chan and will be able to defeat me eventually. You also do not wish to be a member of the Zero Division which means that you will become Soul Society’s best line of defense, unlike the Royal Guard who only protects the Palace. This is why I agree with your requests. Even though you are wild and care not for rules, you have sacrificed your division’s prosperity by agreeing to become a blade against nobles. You are willing to ignore the rules, both written and unwritten, to do what is right.” Ren did not know how to respond. No matter how he thought of it, he only did those things because he truly did not mind. The first time, he was mainly going after revenge while later, he never truly cared about nobles. Those without true power would never be a threat to him. “Whatever you say, Old Man. I need to speak with the mad monk so I will have to continue this discussion another time.” Ren used shunpo to flash step out of the room. Within moments, he was on the outskirts of Rukongai. When he saw that there was no one around, Ren inserted his reiatsu in the cube and shook the bell. Unable to hear a sound, Ren did not know if it had worked. His doubts were soon changed as he saw a portal appear in front of his eyes. Ren walked through it as he visited the Soul King’s palace for the 3rd time. When Ren stepped through the portal, the first thing he saw was not a large man with a smile on his face but instead, a large number of fabrics dangling around. “Of course you were the one who answered my call. The other 3 are probably doing something ‘important’ like playing with their sword.” Sitting on a throne in front of him was a beautiful young woman. She wore the standard shinigami uniform as well as a captain’s haori and some gold ornament in her hair. The most interesting part of her was that she did not appear to have any normal arms but instead had 6 skeletal, artificial arms on her back. “Senjumaru Shutara, also known as 3rd officer of the Royal Guard and the Great Weave Guard. How have you been since we last met?” Senjumaru flashed Rena a small smile. She had visited him several times in the past when she heard about the various variations to his haori that he had made over the years. He was the only captain to try and change the design of the haori once every few months. But with his constant changes, she felt some admiration. The woman figured that she had found someone to be her test subject and try out her different prototypes of haori designs. She had been bored since no one dared to aim for the Soul King so she had nothing to do most of the time. “If it is not my favorite captain. Little Ren, what are you here for? Trying to challenge each of us again?” Ren let out a laugh. Although he was willing to battle against each of them again, he was only sure about his victory against Tenjiro. The Senjumaru and Oetsu were still unsure battles while Ichibe was in another league entirely. “Not today. Maybe another day soon. I am here to meet with the Mad Monk. Is he busy?” Hearing that Ren did not want to try out her latest haori design for him left Senjumaru a bit disappointed but after hearing his request, decided to follow Ren. If Ren was looking for Ichibe and did not insult him, it meant that he had most likely found something interesting. “He is not busy at all. I can even guide you to where he is.” “Thanks but I…” “I can guide you to where he is,” Senjumaru said with a smile on her face that seemed a bit forceful. “Once again, I am…” Will. Guide. You.” The woman said while releasing reiatsu and killing intent. Both knew that she was not doing it to start a battle or threaten him but just so that Ren knew that she was coming along no matter what he said. Resigning to his fate, Ren accepted her help. “Then I will thank you for your help.” Hearing his reply, Senjumaru let out a light and girly giggle that one would expect from a woman of her appearance but not of her age. The woman grabbed Ren’s hand with one of her skeletal arms before lifting him into the air and using shunpo. The pair appeared in front of a large staircase. Senjumaru wanted to let Ren get used to the dense spiritual energy coming from the dojo starting at the bottom of the stairs but when she saw that he did not seem to be affected, she changed her mind and appeared at the top of the stairs in a flash. They were now outside of a large training dojo. This was the main building of Ichibe’s floating city and where most would find him. The duo entered the building and was greeted by a large man writing on an even large piece of paper with a brush that was larger than the man. He seemed to be practicing his calligraphy. The strokes were beautiful but fierce and full of energy. When the piece was done, even an amateur could tell that Ichibe had done an amazing job. Just as Ren was about to give some light praise, he saw that the paper began turning into reishi before it disappeared completely. Ren immediately knew that something else had just gained a name. “Hohoho. It seems like you are here for a reason, Little Ren. Do you wish to be defeated with only 5 blows once again? Maybe you have gotten stronger and can survive 6 now?” Ren could not say anything to that. It was true that the last time the pair had battled, Ren was only able to take 5 blows from the monk’s shikai before he was out of the fight. ‘This goddamn monster is taunting me now. Just let me get that as well as master my breathing styles and we can see just how many blows it will take before I cut off that fat head of yours.’ “I am not here for that. I came because you know the names of almost everything. What is a being that is a hybrid between a shinigami and a beast?” Ichibe finally turned around and looked at Ren. Seeing the eyes of the ancient being on him, Ren could not help but feel uncomfortable. It was as if he could hide no secrets from those eyes. Ren knew that the main weakness of his zanpakuto was its lack of raw offensive power compared to most others in high positions. While he could defeat those just a single step below his level with ease, anyone on his level was an uphill challenge for him without resorting to summoning a meteor. “Hmm. I do remember naming such a thing a long time ago. There had only been 30 in existence before. I believe they were called…” “Hmm. I do remember naming such a thing a long time ago. There had only been 30 in existence before. I believe they were called… Asura. They are the fusion between the holy beings known as shinigami and the beasts of nature that have no control over themselves.” Hearing that they had a name, Ren was ecstatic. He decided to press on. “Then if they have names, do they also have common abilities? Such as the cero of Hollows or the hierro of the Arrancar.” Ichibe gave Ren another soul-piercing look but he did not ask much. As long as whatever Ren was plotting did not involve the safety of the Soul King Ichibe would not care about anything. This was the true nature of the Mad Monk. Even if all of Soul Society was going to burn down due to a rebellion and the Gotei 13 all died, Ichibe would stand by and watch as long their goal was not the Soul King’s Palace and just wished to rule over Seireitei. “Indeed they do. They have several abilities which make them quite hard to catch or kill. Their offensive powers mainly rely on their secondary forms. Asura have passive a defensive power similar to hierro called Cheol-Dong-Gong (Iron Body Technique). They can really be called the same thing in all honesty. Then there is their movement skill Hwan Hwan Shin Bo (Foot Techniques) which is a set of footwork techniques that cover several movements. Jin, Tweh, Hweh, Gyuk, and Gwan (Advance, retreat, evade, attack, and confuse). They also have the variation of desorrer called Bin (Void) which opens up a portal between dimensions. But unlike Descorrer, it allows free travel through all dimensions instead of just between their current location and Hueco Mundo or Hueco Mundo and the human realm. Those are the only 3 ‘abilities’ most Asura possess in their base forms but there are still variations on what each can do based on their reiatsu and animal bloodline similar to how Vasto Lorde would have natural abilities the can use that Adjuchas and Gillian can’t. Their resurrecion is pretty similar to an Arrancar’s and is called Gagseong (awakening). Unlike Arranacar, this is not an increase in power by 6 times like a low-level bankai but an increase of 10 times like a fully mastered bankai. What makes them truly different from Arrancar is their ability to use kido due to their shinigami bloodline. It was just that so few ever had the patience for learning it, that no Expert-class or higher Asura had ever been seen before. These Asura could have been the most dangerous threat to Soul Society if they were more numerous or decided to work together. Luckily, most were indifferent to ruling and only like to battle strong opponents to test their strength.” Ichibe said a few other things that wer off topic so Ren decided to ignore them and focus on the information he had gathered. ‘So Asura are beings that are a true mix of Arrancar and Shinigami then. The increase in their power Gagseong forms will also be a warm welcome. I was unable to tell how strong that other Arrancar was due to how weak he was before me. I should ask about that real quick before he goes off into another lecture. Maybe I shouldn’t actually. With how protective he is, if I tell him I am interested in that thing which tried to kill the Soul King before, he may take that as a sign of betrayl.’ After having his internal monologue, Ren decided that he was done speaking with Ichibe. “Monk. Do you have any books or scrolls containing information on those techniques?” Ichibe was startled that he was interrupted but when he remembered who did it, he knew it was to be expected. Ren had a personality that most people could not stand because he was too honest. Ichibe held his fingers to his large chin to think for a moment. He then picked up his brush and began writing in the air. Once he wrote a kanji, a small, black hole appeared in the air next to him. Ichibe reached his hand inside and messed around a little before he took out a scroll that looked as if it had seen better days. The monk tossed it to Ren before the latter gave a small nod of appreciation and left towards the exit. Ren reached the center of the Soul King’s Palave and stood in front of a large number of stairs. This was the only way to get down from the palace at the moment and it would take between half a day to a week depending on the traveler’s speed. ‘Guess I am in the half a day category.’ Ren began to used shunpo and hurried down the steps with 4 pairs of eyes watching him. A man with a ganster hairstyle had a pipe in his mouth and was looking between Ichibe and Ren in confusion. Another man wearing sunglasses was also doing the same thing. These were the last remaining members of the Royal Guard. The Hot Spring Demon, Tenjiro Kirinji. The other was The God of the Sword, Oetsu Nimaiya Ren finally descended from the Soul King’s Palace 5 hours later and landed in the center of Seireitei. Ren immediately returned to the 8th division and brought the manual to Tier and the others. He passed it to them before returning to his room to do work of his own. Any administrative work that he needed to do was just signing his name of papers or forms that Kyou had already working on and just needed his signature. The reason he entered his office was to create copies of the different breathing styles. He wanted to make sure that each of his officers had a style that suited them so he wrote down 3 copies of each one. Even though he knew which ones suited them best, it was still a matter of personal preference. Ren decided to give Shin and Baiken a chance to pick their own techniques. It took Ren 3 hours to finish all the copies. By the time he was done, it was already past midnight. Wanted to see if anyone was awake, Ren went to visit his various officers but all of them were asleep except for Tier. When Ren entered the dungeon, the woman was practicing diligently like always. Tenderness flashed through the man’s eyes. “Tier. Rest. You have been working hard ever since I got back.” Tier looked over at Ren but did not answer. She continued to swing her blade in steady repeating movements. Knowing that he could not convince her to do anything, Ren walked behind Tier and held her at her hips while whispering in her ears. “Would you like some help with your sword training? Or perhaps do some other type of nightly training?” Tier finally lost her cool expression for a moment before she rolled her eyes at Ren. “So that is what you were after. And here I was thinking that you were concerned about me.” Getting a response, Ren felt overjoyed. Tier would usually ignore anyone who was trying to interrupt her training, even him. The number of times he had been able to pull her out from her trance while training could not be counted to more than 100 times in 500 years. “Haha. I am concerned about you but I also know that you will take care of yourself for the sake of me and the others. You wouldn’t let yourself become a burden since you believe in making sure everyone is fine.” Tier looked back at Ren for a moment and felt that the man knew her personality well. She turned her eyes forward and continued training. Ren could only let out a sigh that he had fallen for this woman who was so stoic. ‘She had stolen my heart and I have stolen hers. I know that she is not doing this on purpose but I would prefer some more emotion at least.’ “So why did you come in here? You would usually just come in to check on me before going to sleep.” “My darling. Do you think I only come to look for you when I need something?” “Besides favors, sex, or missions? Yep. Only those 3 things.” Her words were like an arrow going through his chest. Even though he had won her heart, it was still pretty frozen and the woman was a Kuudere with a strong emphasis on the Kuu. ‘I think I have only seen here cute side at night.’ Ren took out the 14 manuals from the sack on his pack and placed them before Tier. He then explained the purpose and specialty of each one. Hearing all of the different breathing methods and their styles, Tier quickly looked through each one of them. Unsurprisingly she chose the water style. “Thanks, Ren.” Ren would not miss the opportunity the flirt with the blonde beauty. “What thanks is there needed between couples? If you really want to thank me though, I would love to see all your new tattoos in a very close manner.” Hearing him start to flirt, Tier rolled her eyes once more before pushing Ren away. “Goodnight, Ren.” ‘Ah. Once again, this woman pushes me away once she is done with me. And she said I only look for her when I need something.’ “Night, Tier.” With a flash, he was gone. Tier looked at the spot where he had disappeared from for a moment before she started practicing Hwan Hwan Shin Bo. ———– The next morning, Ren passed out the various breathing methods to each of his officers. They all chose the method that he had expected of them. The only exception was Baiken. She had picked up the Sun Breathing Technique. Ren tried to convince her to change her mind but the girl was stubborn. He could only get her to compromise by having her practice the Mist and Sun styles so she could have a backup method. All the members practiced their respective breathing techniques under the guide of Ren. For the few months, this continued until Cyan became sufficiently proficient in the Bin technique Bin was a very difficult technique to use. Unlike other abilities that opened similar dimensional gates, Bin did not have a set destination. It would require the user to have a higher sense of control and direction to open the portals in the correct destinations. This could even be failing to move 5 feet away when one was trying to move to a new dimension. For Cyan to gain decent enough control over her skill in a month told about her aptitude with the technique. Ren and Cyan were standing in the dungeon while the woman was focusing and trying to open up a portal to the Valley of Screams. This was a location where those who had accidentally escaped the cycle of reincarnation went. It was located between the Human Realm and Soul Society in the Dangai. Ren wanted to go there for 2 reasons. The first was to see Blanks in person. He was not sure whether the movies were canon or not still so he decided to travel there and check them out himself. The second reason was much more serious. This was the secret that the Beast God’s Spirit had passed on to him and Dryae. Soon after, a light-blue portal opened in front of Ren and Cyan. On the other side, they could see a wasteland that had many valleys and canyons within it. If one looked closely, they could also see Shoji-type structures with white tassels sticking out of them on some cliffsides. The duo jumped through the barrier and immediately started falling out of the air before they activated their movement techniques to stay within the air. Then the pair quickly walked through the air until they landed on the ground and within one of the valleys. When they landed, there was nothing around them. The pair soon heard a rumbling sound. When they looked around to see what it was, it was a large number of Blanks. ‘So I guess they are real.’ Blanks were souls with memories that inhabited the Valley of Screams, All Souls migrate between the Human World and the Soul Society. From time to time, however, there were souls who, for some reason, became detached in the cycle of transmigration while in the Dangai. These Souls wandered aimlessly from the Dangai and were slowly drawn together over a period of time. As the Souls came together, it caused a new dimension to open, creating The Valley of Screams. In the Valley of Screams, the souls separate into memory and energy before they return to the cycle of transmigration. Blanks were large ghost-like beings that were pure white except for their heads that appeared to be pink pins. Blanks were normally not very dangerous but within large groups, they could kill powerful shinigami with their abilities. Seeing that the creatures were real, Ren decided that he had seen enough of them from just a quick view. Ever since he had come into being, he realized that Bleach was no longer just an anime and many things were much creepier in real life than in animated form. Standing high in the air, the pair went from valley to valley trying to find what Ren was looking for. Unable to hide her curiosity anymore, Cyna decided to ask about it. “What exactly are we looking for?” Ren did not stop looking around in hopes of finding what he was looking for as he answered Cyan. “A tree. And within that tree, is a sword that I want my sword to devour.” Cyan did not really understand what Ren was talking about when he mentioned his sword devouring the other one but an idea crept into her mind once she heard that they were looking for a tree. She had heard about the incident in the Beast Realm from Baiken and Shin so she knew of Ren’s ability to communicate with nature. “So, Boss. Quick question. And no need to feel bad about it or that you are very dumb if you did not think of this answer yourself. Why are we searching? Can’t you… you know, ask the tree where it is? This place does not seem to have too many.” Ren paused in mid-air and wanted to slap himself on the head when he heard Cyan’s idea. It was so simple yet so obvious given his powerset. ‘I need to start using Dryae’s abilities more like they are supposed to be used. I have been limiting myself too much.’ He immediately began to focus on listening to the world around him and winced right as he did. The moment he opened himself up, he heard countless screams coming from the very earth itself. As if it was in pain and terrified at the same time. Ren had to tune out all of the screaming until he could find one particular voice. This voice was calling for him and asking for Ren to remove the pain that was coming from inside of it. Ren could instantly tell that this was a tree due to the aura the voice gave him and decided to follow the aura. He soon arrived at a large tree that had half of a sword sticking out of it. This sword appeared to be a pure white broadsword from blade to hilt with the exception of 3 black dots on it. Finding what he wanted, Ren unsheathed Dryae and slashed at the site sword with his bokken. The wooded sword did not break or bounce off but sank into the blade along with Ren’s consciousness. ‘Ikomikidomoe. Let’s have a little chat.’ 77 77 (Super Long) Author’s Note: Someone asked for a long chapter so I thought I would try out a single long chapter and see the response from it. Edit: Over 2.2 K words ——————– Ren appeared in Hueco Mundo and looked around surprised. Even more surprising, Dryae was standing right next to him. It took a moment to remember what happened just before. “Dryae. We are inside of the other sword’s inner world, aren’t we?” The Zanpakuto Spirit nodded at Ren. She was looking at the desert with interest. Even with the lack of trees and life, the world was still an interesting environment that attracted Dryae’s attention. “This place is so interesting. It even looks like the sky is always nighttime. I have never seen that before. What kind of things live here?” Ren realized that Dryae had never been to Hueco Mundo. The first few times he went, she was being suppressed by Khorne. While later on, he never went there but let his officers go in his stead. Due to still feeling guilty over the incident with Khorne, Ren made a silent vow to take Dryae to more places that way she could see as many places as she wanted. “This is Hueco Mundo, land of the Hollows. Or at least this being’s interpretation on it. The night sky there is much prettier. I’ll make sure to take you there some other time.” Dryae nodded enthusiastically. She could not wait to visit the various places. As a spirit of nature, what interested the Zanpakuto spirit most was new or unique environments. The pair were about to continue talking when they heard a loud roar that nearly made Ren’s ears bleed. Large tornadoes began forming and sweeping through the land. The duo saw them and ignored those tornadoes since they were no threat but began looking for the being that summoned them. Ren was able to find it due to his reiatsu sensing while Dryae could use her ability to communicate with nature to find it. Far off into the distance, a titan-sized being stood tall. This being was a Hollow. It had a pure white body and was over 50 meters tall. The giant, humanoid creature had a long torso and elongated arms which reach almost to the ground. Its forelimbs ended in large claws, while its legs were much shorter. The Hollow did not have a visible neck; instead, its head is an extension of its body. Its forehead was covered in hexagonal markings, while a structure extended from its nose back across its cheeks, ending in large circles just beside the hexagonal markings. A long beard extended from beneath its small Hollow Mask This was Ikomikidomoe, a legendary Hollow. The creature was an ancient being and had caused massive amounts of devastation. Ikomikidomoe had been able to defeat Yamamoto in his younger years, before the man got his zanpakuto, and was only able to be put down once the Royal Guard stepped in. The duo of Ichibe and Oetsu sealed the Hollow in a zanpakuto which made it the first, and only, zanpakuto with a spirit that resided in the sword without a shinigami imprinting their own. Ren and Dryae looked at the large creature with interest in each of their eyes. Ren because he had never seen a Hollow that could make two Royal Guard members step forward while Dryae was more interested in such a unique animal. A loud voice was heard from all directions even though the pair knew where it was coming from. ” A shinigami and a woman dare yo enter my domain? You wish to die, I presume.” Without letting the pair respond, Ikomikidomoe began charging a cero from his small mask and fired it toward Ren and Dryae. Seeing the red beam of energy firing towards them, Dryae held up her left hand with countless, large, and thick tree branches that emerged and blocked its path. Before the cero could get too close, it detonated when it hit too many trees and causing a large crater. Ren looked at the tree branches that remained and then the crater that was in the desert. He looked at Dryae with surprise in his eyes while the spirit flashed him a smile. “You still have a lot of work to do, Ren. My trees aren’t as fragile as you have been using them for. Ren nodded and agreed. With the durability that the tree branches had just displayed, Ren could tell that they were truly much more powerful than what he had been using before. ‘If I could use them to such a scale, I’m sure that I could beat Oetsu and Senjumaru. As for the monk, we can talk about it another day.’ “It seems like this guy will not agree to just let us take over his body. Do you want to take the lead while I back you up, Ren?” Ren nodded in agreement. In the inner world, although Ren could use his nature powers, it was better to let Dryae do it. That way, he could focus on combat but could also see how the spirit used them to their fullest ability in hopes that he could get to her level one day. A small choker appeared around Ren’s neck while a greatsword appeared in his right hand and a spear appeared in his left. A crown appeared on Ren’s head before it melted and turned into purple, heavy armor that covered all of his body except for his head. While Ren was getting ready, Dryae lifted her hands and began changing the weather. The dryad changed the weather into a sandstorm and firestorm that covered the entire area. The powerful sand blocked the pair from being seen by Ikomikidomoe from a distance while the fire also did damage and block the line of sight as well. “Let’s do!” Ren stepped forward and began charging toward Ikomikidomoe. As he was planning on using his reishi to walk in the air, Ren felt a tree branch appear right under his feet. Smiling to himself, he ran forward step by step with each branch covering him. Within moments, Ren appeared in front of Ikomikidomoe. After arriving in front of the Hollow, Ren attempted to cut off its entire left arm. Using his blade, he was able to leave a deep wound into it as he passed by but when he turned to look at the wound, it had already healed. ‘Healing so fast? This guy can heal like the 4th Espada.’ Ren began to turn around to try and attack but to his surprise, the massive figure disappeared for a moment. He then felt a large amount of wind pressure coming from behind him. ‘Shit!’ Ren slashed back with his greatsword to counter the blow coming toward him. The pair clashed with one another but unable to take the force of the blow, Ren was sent flying hundreds of meters away before he crashed into the ground. When he landed in the desert, a large amount of sand was kicked up. Once the dust cleared, Ren could be seen laying in the sand with his right arm bent at a weird angle while the rest of his body seemed fine. Ren looked down at his arm and pulled on it until it was in place once more. ‘Fuck! That hurts. I need hierro or something. Even if I can heal, I prefer more defense.’ Just as Ren was about to begin his counterattack, he saw something terrifying through the sand and the flames. Ikomikidomoe began laying eggs out of his arms. The moment the eggs hit the ground, they turned into various Adjuchas-looking Hollows of various animals that were pure white. ‘What the fu…’ Before he could even finish his thought, Ikomikidomoe let out a roar. A bright light appeared around the giant hollow that pierced through the sand and flames. Once the light disappeared, Ikomikidomoe appeared once more but in a new form. No longer a giant and monstrous beast, Ikomikidomoe now looked more humanoid and much smaller. It was still 3 times the size of Ren and looked pure white with angel wings. One could finally have a proper look at the mask that was on the hollow’s face and it looked surprisingly artistic. The reiatsu it was giving off was monstrous. Before, it was on a level that was below Ren. The only thing it had going for it was its size and physical strength. But in this new form, Ren had no choice but to admit that Ikomikidomoe could rival him with just reiatsu alone. Seeing that the battle was going to be a long one if Ren did not use some of his more powerful techniques, Ren decided to get serious since it seemed that Ikomikidomoe was as well. ‘Dryae. Buy me some time. I’ll send the 3 Tomb Stalkers in as well. You guys just need to get me 3 minutes of this guy not getting in my way.’ ‘Got it! I can even get you 10 if you need it. And if your plan does not work out, we will use Plan E!’ When he heard that Dryae was ready to use Plan E, Ren swore to himself that he would not get it to that point. He still had nightmares about using the weakest and smallest meteor himself. If the master of the technique and person who did not know how to hold back used it, he was sure that he would die even all these years later and much stronger than back then. Ren immediately used his Gift of Beast and summoned his 4 enormous Tomb Stalkers. The giant centipede-like creatures went under the ground and made their way towards the Hollow army. Ren lifted his sword and began to quietly sing as white flames began to surround him. The temperature of the inner world instantly increased. Feeling the danger that Ren was giving off, Ikomikidomoe let out a roar and sent his hollows forward. Before the Adjuchas-class hollows could move forward too much, the Tomb Stalkers raised out of the ground and began tearing into the Hollows. The groups began a melee while also launching ceros and energy beams at one another. Both sides seemed evenly matched which meant that neither would come out victorious in a short amount of time. Seeing that his forces were occupied, Ikomikidomoe decided to charge at Ren himself. Dryae jumped between the pair and summoned countless tree branches to strike at the Hollow. “Tsk. You think that you can defeat me? A mere maid?” Ikomikidomoe tore through the tree branches that got in his way but was surprised to see that some of them had actually managed to block his strikes. “Who do you think is a mere maid? I am a pure force of nature!” Dryae stood in front of the large Hollow without fear on her face. Tree branches grew all around her while she held a bokken in her left hand. The Hollow and Zanpakuto Spirit stood facing each other. Neither was underestimating the other and knew just how dangerous that the other could get if they were careless. The first to make a move was Ikomikidomoe. This was because he could hear the singing coming from behind Dryae as well as the increase in heat. The tree branches around him began to constrict around Ikomikidomoe and Dryae, trapping both in a cage. No one could see what was happening within the large cage of tree branches but the sounds of the pair clashing over and over for the next few minutes. ‘Ren? You done? Cause I am kinda in trouble here.’ ‘You can clear out now. It is too late for him to stop it but you also need to escape so you don’t get caught up in it.’ Dryae did not need to be told twice. The cage of trees constricted as more and more layered on top of it. Dryae faded outside of the branches while loud roars and the clashing of flesh and wood could be heard from inside of it. When she emerged from the cage, Dryae appeared to be severely injured. Purple blood was flowing down from the wounds on her body while several pieces of her wood armor were broken off. The Zanpakuto spirit looked down at the injuries on her body before she began to use shunpo to get as far away as possible. Ikomikidomoe kept roaring as he tore through the branches. Several explosions could be heard inside of the cage as Ikomikidomoe used cero without regard. When he finally emerged from the cage, Ikomikidomoe appeared perfectly fine even though he was fighting Dryae so much and had used cero in such a confined space. Due to his powerful healing abilities, Ikomikidomoe was impossible to defeat without taking it down in one blow. Seeing Ren surrounded by white flames, Ikomikidomoe began flying toward Ren while charging a black and red cero. This was Ikomikidomoe’s gran rey cero which should have only been able to be used by Espada. Ikomikidomoe flew in front of Ren and felt his entire body burning. The heat around Ren was not something that ordinary beings could withstand. This was the heat that could match the sun but even Ikomikidomoe was able to be near it and survive. The Hollow launched his cero at point-blank range but the moment he did, Ren had finally finished singing. With the singing over, Ren said one word before the world went white. “Sunburst!” The light was so bright that it blinded even Ren who used the technique. Once Sunburst ended, Ren was no longer in the inner world of Ikomikidomoe but back inside of the Valley of Screams. He had to look around for a moment before he saw Cyan cutting on top of a tree branch and watching from above. Ren followed where her eyes were looking and saw several deep cuts cutting through the rocks where her eyes were going. ‘So she was protecting me from Blanks while I was capturing his spirit? I think I need to give my officers a raise. They are doing a pretty exceptional job. Knowing that he was safe, Ren looked down at Dryae and saw that her bankai had changed. Before, the bokken just had a plain light-brown blade and handle. After absorbing Ikomikidomoe, Dryae had gained a round tsuba. The background of it was black while it had a green lotus design on it. Seeing the new guard that Dryae had gained, it was obvious that she had gotten some if not all of Ikomikidomoe’s abilities. ‘I should test this out to see if the abilities are really as powerful as that monster had used.’ Just as he thought of this, he saw a large number of Blanks approaching. Cyan stood up and wanted to get involved but Ren’s voice stopped her. “No need. I need to test something.” Ren charged forward and cut through all the Blanks with a single slash. Hundreds of blanks were destroyed in a single move. Each one released a mote of white light that entered Dryae. ‘Oh, yeah. I am above captain-level. Even without her upgrade, these blanks are no threat to me or even Cyan.’ Ren was going to ask Cyan to open her portal once more to return to Soul Society but Ren sensed 6 individuals with reiatsu much different than Blanks approaching so he decided to wait. The 6 who appeared were men and a woman wearing green versions of the shinigami uniform with some armor on their bodies. Even though Ren could not remember their names, he knew who they were from a Bleach movie. And then by the clues from the memories, he could also remember their identities from Former Nobles List in Soul Society. “So you 6 are the last members of the Ryodoji clan? Most people wondered where you all ran off to when you exiled. So it seems like you had run off to here.” Ganryu, the current leader of the Fallen Ryodoji clan, looked shocked that they had been recognized so easily. He decided to reevaluate the man standing before them. “We are not doing anything wrong? Have you come here to try and hunt us down?” ‘They think I am trying to hunt them down? Haha. If I wanted to hunt them down, I would have killed them already.’ “Nope. I just came to get something from this tree over here. As for all of you, I don’t care what you guys do. I don’t even remember why you got exiled. My only concern is to train. So unless you wish to have my sword pointed at you,” Ren said while unleashing some of his spiritual pressure. He could only release a small amount without being afraid of killing everyone in the vicinity, including Cyan. Feeling the spiritual pressure weigh down on them, each of the members of the Fallen Ryodoji clan felt as if a mountain was pressing down on them. ‘What kind of monster is he? This is a power that could rival the captain-commander of the Gotei 13 but I have not heard of him at all. How did such a being come to be born within the past 100 years?’ Ganryu knew when he had no chance of victory. If Ren really wanted to exterminate his clan, he could have easily done so. There was no need to be afraid of being hunted down by the shinigami. “I apologize for my rude remarks. If you are in need of anything, just let us know.” Ren ignored him as he saw more Blanks approaching. Ren slashed the air in front of him and created a blade of wind that cut through all of those Blanks. A mote of light came from the body of each Blank and flew into the bokken like earlier. ‘Ren. We absorbed an ability from them,’ Ren heard Dryae say inside of his mind. Ikomikidomoe had several powerful abilities as a Hollow and Zanpakuto but his most unique and powerful ability was limitless evolution. As a Hollow, that just meant an increase in size and power. But as a zanpakuto, it would gain new abilities by killing beings and absorbing parts of their souls. The former was more useful if Ren got the power himself but the latter was much better for Dryae to get. These new abilities would be completely unique or transform existing abilities. Hearing that he had gotten a new ability, Ren got the answer he wanted from wanting to know how long it took for a new power to be gained. ‘I had killed several hundred Blanks to get an ability which is not too bad. If I go to Hueco Mundo, I’m pretty I could get something nice from them. Anyway, I am done here now.’ “Cyan. Let’s head back. There is nothing else interesting here.” The woman nodded and jumped down from her tree. A portal appeared in front of the pair and opened up. The duo walked through it. ‘Oh, yeah. Senna was a pretty interesting character. I should recruit her later but she won’t be around at least another 200 years.’ Before the portal close, the members of the Ryodoji clan saw Ren turn around and look at them with a sharp glint in his eyes. This was obviously a warning. As for what they were being warned about, they were all unsure. ————————– Cyan and Ren appeared within the Dungeon once again. When they arrived, Baiken and Shin were battling against Yoruichi in a two-on-one battle. While it seemed that both were pressuring her, neither had gained a real advantage over the woman. ‘Really? Stop playing around and end it already.’ Cyan decided to stay and watch them while Ren went to the other side of the planet. It took him over an hour to finally reach that side but with this distance, Ren was not afraid of having anyone get hurt while he tried out his new abilities. ‘Dryae? What all can we do now?’ She told him of all the new powers that he gained and was surprised. He never expected his gains to be so fruitful. Ren summoned several large tree branches before creating a spiral tree that went for over a kilometer in the sky. Once the tree was finished, Ren snapped his fingers. The entire tree detonated at once and caused a massive explosion. ‘Tha Blanks self-destruct power is very useful. That automatically made my fighting power much greater. I wonder if I can also…’ Ren created another tree branch and sent it forward before warping it around another branch. Ren snapped his finger once again but this time, just the end up the branch detonated instead of the whole branch. From the destroyed portion, another perfectly fine branch grew out of it. ‘So I don’t have to blow up everything from the base to the tip whenever I use these. That is also pretty good.’ He then began using the innate abilities that Ikomikidomoe had as a zanpakuto. When the other people in the Dungeon felt the energy being released by Ren’s new powers, they felt a primal fear in their bodies that none of them knew was there. Cyan had a certain glint in her eye. ‘This man has even more power than I ever thought. I wonder what other surprised he will bring us.’ For the next 6 months, Ren remained in this part of the Dungeon and trained by himself. He began practicing his Moon Breathing Style and the various abilities he had under his belt. For the past 400ish years, Ren spent most of his time mastering his reiatsu and not his techniques. He decided to change that once he realized that he could not just rely on pure power against beings like Yamamoto and Ichibe, especially when he was at an elemental disadvantage. So with his new techniques and abilities, Ren was planning to compensate for those disadvantages. But he had to stop when Franceska brought him some news. Kisuke had just founded the S.R.D.I. If it was only this, Ren would have been unconcerned. But this meant two things. The first was that the division that should have been founded when Kisuke became a captain 100 years later was founded too early and the timeline had been messed up in the most obvious way since Ren had arrived. The second was the release of Mayuri Kurotsuchi. If there was anyone in the world that Ren had truly feared, it would be Mayuri. There were those who you were afraid of because of what they had done. Then those you were afraid of because of what they could do. Then those who were scared because of what they were willing to do. But Mayuri… he fit into all 3 categories. Ren had seen just what the man was willing to do to allies and enemies as well as the experiments he conducted on the Quincy which made Ishida unable to even recognize a photo of his own grandfather. ‘I told Kisuke that this man was a monster but he still decided to release him even with my warning.’ Killing intent went through Ren’s eyes as he got dressed and prepared to go to the opening ceremony of the S.R.D.I. 79 79: Naughty Student The opening ceremony was a huge deal for Soul Society. Most researchers did so individually and without supervision. They would do whatever they pleased while putting those around them and themselves in danger. Under the S.R.D.I., those individuals would be under the watch of the upper management while putting their minds to good use for the benefit of Soul Society. As for benefits for being members, the scientists could conduct their own projects and have better resources for them as long as they proved their worth. Therefore, several captains of the Gotei 13 were present for the opening ceremony. Yoruichi was unable to make it due to a mission that she needed to lead for the Onmitsukido. There was Captain Kuchiki who had both of his sons by his side, one with the position of vice-captain with the other having the position of 3rd seat of the 6th division. They were Sojun and Koga, one a son by blood and the other was a son by marriage Sojun was the previous captain of the 6th division but due to his poor health, he retired from the position of captain and took the position of lieutenant. With no other replacement or choice, Ginrei Kuchiki came out of retirement and took back over the position of captain of the 6th division. Another captain present was Captain Kenpachi of the 11th division. This was the latest and 9th generation of Kenpachi to lead the 11th division as well as the 6th Kenpachi to be defeated by Ren in single combat. Captain Kenpachi came with his lieutenant as well as his 13th seat, Gosuke Kiganjō and Tetsuzaemon Iba respectively. The last captain present was Ren himself. He had been invited not just due to his position as the captain with strength only behind Yamamoto but also due to his close ties with Kisuke, the man who came up with the idea and the first president of the S.R.D.I. Ren came with Kakyo and Naoko. The other shinigami were either training or just busy while Ren wanted to keep the Asura under wraps. There was no need to get them the attention of Mayuri, Aizen, or any other mad scientist that existed in Soul Society that Ren had no knowledge of. The opening ceremony was nothing special. It was a few speeches by the main members and leaders of the Institute as well some of their future plans. Besides those, some of the projects that the members were currently working on were revealed. The main 3 members who stole the attention were Kisuke, Mayuri, and Kirio Hikifune. Each of them had some achievements in the science field so to those who were in the know, they were very surprised to see this lineup ready. Kisuke was the president and founder of the Institute. He had been working on an invention called Gigai which would allow shinigami to enter the world of the living without having to worry about their reiatsu affecting the humans or the environment. Kirio was the vice-president and had been working on something that was related to the Gigai called the Gikon. These were artificial souls that could inhabit corpses for short amounts of time. If used in conjunction with the Gigai, it would allow a shinigami to be able to freely enter and exit their Gigai without having to worry about leaving a corpse in the middle of the street. Lastly was Mayuri who got the position as Head of the Research Office. He had not been known for working on anything in particular but he was particularly feared in the Nest of Maggots despite his weak combat skills. He had even been put into isolation due to experiments he had been conducting on other prisoners. The ceremony took 30 minutes to end before Ren and the other captains as well as their officers went inside of the institute’s main building to see the inside for themselves. They toured through the various rooms that were filled with the latest gadgets and tools as well as some of the rooms that were filled with scientists who were already hard at work. All the captains had apathetic and stoic looks on their faces. None of them were researchers so they were not interested in the various things going on inside the Institute. When the tour was finally over, the 6th and 11th division members left leaving only the members of the S.R.D.I. and the 8th division. Without anyone else there, the atmosphere got much colder in an instant. Ren was staring at Mayuri and exerting a large amount of bloodthirst towards the man. Feeling the gaze of Ren, Mayuri was sweating bullets. ‘I have not experimented on anyone he knows. I have not even gotten the chance to get near those Arrancar yet. Does he know that I am interested in his zanpakuto that is one of the rare instant-ability shikai? I have not even written down those notes yet and they have just been in my head. What have I done to get his attention so soon? I need to stay off his radar for now while I research him and learn how to counter this man.’ Ren finally spoke while looking at Mayuri who had his head down. “This is the only warning you shall receive. Step out of line… and your head will roll on the ground. The Central 46 and Yamamoto believe that Kisuke can keep you under control and that you can be an asset to Soul Society. Kisuke has faith in your mind and your genius. But I don’t. So I suggest you follow every order Kisuke gives you and do nothing else. Because if you step out of line even a single time, I will not give Kisuke, Yamamoto, or the Central 46 a chance to punish you. I will kill you there and then.” Ren turned to Kisuke and let the man feel the same amount of danger as he did Mayuri. Even if he liked Kisuke when he first arrived and had even taken him in as a student, Ren had grown much older and wiser. He would not let his feelings towards the man influence his decision. “And you. I warned you about this man but you decided to ignore my warnings. I can’t do anything about what you have already done but I can have my own feelings about it. You are a smart man but you sometimes forget that even the most intelligent men can make mistakes. This will definitely be yours when you look back in the future. I just hope you don’t regret it as much as I think you will.” After leaving those words, Ren and his officers turned around and left the Institute leaving a frustrated Kisuke behind. The blonde man smashed his hand into the wall and broke off a good chunk of it. ‘Shit! I guess that he can still mess with my emotions even after all these years. This is the first time that I have shown my resolve and determination. Even if he disagrees with my decision, this is still mine. Whether I regret it in the end, that is my concern and mine alone. You are a good teacher but you will never understand how far my plans go. I know that I can never surpass you with raw power. But with this institute, I will create my own group that can rival your 8th division using our brains to surpass your strength!’ Kisuke looked up at the departing back of Ren with a determined look on his face. Even after all the spars that they had gone through and the numerous times that Kisuke lost to Ren, this was the first time that Kisuke truly felt like he wanted to defeat Ren. 80 80: Legendary 3 Ninja Rebellion — Several Hours Later: SRDI, Kisuke’s personal lab — Kisuke was currently leaning over a table with a corpse on it. The man was cutting it up at various points before writing down notes in a journal. Just as he was about to make another incision… “Nya!” Kisuke cut much deeper into the corpse than he had expected when he heard the cat screech in his ear. Looking at the ruined corpse, Kisuke was upset. He threw the body off his table before turning around and seeing Yoruichi in her skin-tight black outfit. “What are you appearing out of nowhere and scaring me while I am working?” Yoruichi did not answer his question but walked around the lab. She picked up and poked the various items and instruments inside the room. Once she had satiated her curiosity, she sat down in a seat and turned to Kisuke. “I saw ‘That’ man on my way over here. I can’t believe you really went against our teacher’s words and brought him out of the Nest. You were serious about that plan?” Kisuke looked back at his childhood friend and nodded. He had told her about the purpose of the Institute earlier but the woman was not sure if his plan would work and told him long ago. But once Kisuke got an idea in his head, he would follow through with it no matter what. Hearing his answer, Yoruichi let out a sigh. She knew that Kisuke was the most stubborn person to exist when he put his mind to something. ‘It’s not like I don’t understand where he is coming from though. Teacher has been getting very strong lately so it is hard to beat him in a straight up battle.’ Yoruichi suddenly jumped off her chair when she realized something. She rushed over to Kisuke and held onto the man’s shoulders roughly as she looked him in the eyes. “Hehe. I will support your decision to beat Teacher. But we need to work together. And not just us but Tessai too. I lead the Onmitsukido, he leads the Kido Corps, and you are now the leader of the S.D.R.I. Your group still needs to grow but with all 3 organizations working together, I’m sure that we can take on that old man.” Kisuke was surprised to hear Yoruichi’s words. She idolized their teacher and would usually do whatever he said. For her to rise up against him, it meant that she was ready to step out of his shadow as well. “Good! We also have the element of surprise on our side. As long as we move carefully nad plan this out accordingly, I’m sure that we can bring him down a peg.” The pair began discussing plans on how they would surpass Ren while also planning Tessai’s involvement in the plan even if he had yet to agree. Yoruichi had even mentioned something about ‘captains’ during their talks. — 8th Division, Ren and Tier’s Dorm — Tier had just finished her training and walked into the room to take a bath. When she emerged, she saw Ren laying in bed with an absent look on his face. “Thinking about something?” she asked while putting on her robe. Ren looked up and saw the woman changing. Seeing her body had not gotten old at all and had even gotten better since her mask fragments were no longer covering parts of her body. After looking for a few seconds, he remembered the question she had asked him. “Mmm. I always thought I had a Team 7 but it is more like they are the Sannin but naughtier.” Ren would bring up references that Tier did not understand all the time but after so many years with him, she understood the gist of what he was talking about from context clues. “Your 3 students? What did they do this time?” Ren explained how Kisuke went against his words and recruited someone that he did not approve of as well as how he suspected that Kisuke and the others were planning on rebeling against him. Even if he did not outright state it, Ren was easily able to tell Kisuke’s thoughts and knew how the others would most likely support him. After hearing what happened and his thoughts, Tier decided to give her honest opinion on the matter. “Are you an idiot?” she asked with the most serious tone of voice. Ren was caught off guard and did not know how to respond. Tier got into bed and pulled Ren’s arm down so that she could lay on it before giving an explanation of her words and why she thought Ren was an idiot. “We are all very old. Even if they act childish sometimes, you forget that those 3 are well over 400 years old and have each shouldered a large amount of responsibility on their own. They have their own minds and are not children who have to obey everything you say. As for rebeling, you are thinking about it wrong. If they are coming for you, that means that they now respect you. They had always looked up to you but now you are respected by them.” Ren was very confused about this answer. “I get the first part but what about the second? What is the difference between looking up to me and respecting me?” “To look up to someone means that you put them above you and on a pedistal. It also means that you are admitting that you can never surpass them. By changing their views from looking up to you, to now respecting you, they are saying that they now wish to surpass you but they still view you are their teacher and an important figure in their life.” Ren wanted to ask more questions but Tier put her finger to his lips to silence him. “No more questions tonight. Think it over yourself. I am going to bed.” Ren thought that he would still have an opportunity to ask her for some clarifications but after 5 minutes, Tier was already out like a light. ‘Seems she really did leave me to my own thoughts. Is she right about this? Am I still treating them like children even after all these years?’ Although he did not want to admit it, Ren knew the answer in his heart. The environment of Soul Society itself led to stagnation or corruption. Ren always thought he was above both but it seemed that one of the two had crept into his mind, even partially. ‘Tsk. Those 3 want to challenge me? They are a few thousand years to early to try and do so.’ Thinking about how he was going to have to give those 3 a lesson once more like he did when they were younger, put a smile on Ren’s face. He kissed Tier’s forehead before he soon drifted off to sleep with a content smile on his face. 81 81: Starting it off right! Ren woke up the next day with new determination on his face. Wearing his new, black haori that had just been delivered that morning, Ren was about to enter the dungeon when he sensed a change in the atmosphere. ‘Hmm. The day after the S.R.D.I. opens it happens? These guys sure are crazy. But it seems that they at least did a bit of research.’ Ren grew a tree branch that took him over 100 meters in the air. From above, he saw a few fires occurring in Rokungai that were spreading in several directions. There was also a large dome that was formed around the 1st Division’s barracks. ‘So that is how they managed to get away with killing so many captains. They trapped the old man inside a barrier so that he could not interfere. If he does try to escape, the first division is pretty much exterminated. Most of the Quincy seemed to still be outside of Seireitei but they have already broken through two of the gates so it is only a matter of time before they swarm here.’ A few arrows shot toward Ren but he smacked them away with his bare hand. Ren lowered the branch from the air until it retreated fully into the ground. “Officers of the 8th division!” With Ren’s shout, the 9 captain level figures arrived in an instant with all the other officer and lieutenant level members officers arriving a bit later. “Soul Society is currently under attack. It seems that the Quincy have finally lost their minds. Let us show them the cost of that. Baiken, Shin, Tier. Head to the 1st division and try to break the barrier. They will surely have their most powerful members there to make sure that we can’t get the captain-commander free. Cyan, Franceska, and Emilou. Head to the 4th division. They have the lowest combat strength but also have to worry about protecting the injured shinigami. Try not to use Ayon if you don’t need to. Kyou. I need you to go to the S.R.D.I. Most of the members will be in their divisions while the Quincy might not know about them since they had just become official yesterday, we should still be cautious. You are the only member who can battle and not kill everyone within a mile radius. Kakyo and Naoko. Stay here and make sure that no one burns down anything in our division. The rest of the officers can stay here as well. The enemy will come and try to meet us here anyway. “Understood Ren/Lord 8th/Captain!” all of the members shouted at once before they took off in various directions to follow the orders that Ren had assigned them. Ren had thought of each assignment and knew that he had to put the members where they were needed most and with who they had the most chemistry. As for Ren himself… with the use of shunpo, he was gone without anyone being able to tell where he went. Soon after he left, the courtyard of the 8th division was filled with its various members who had killing intent oozing off of them. — 1st Division Barracks — Standing outside the barracks were 30 Quincy who were maintaining the barrier and 5 of the most powerful Quincy. These were known as the 5 Lockes who were one of the groups that served directly under the General. The General had managed to gather all the Quincy clans under a single flag and were the most powerful after him. Using just their skills and spirit weapons, they could match a captain or 2 while working together. Frederick, the leader of the 5 Lockes, was currently on was standing above the corpses of 5 shinigami who had gotten the closest while many other shinigami had died much further away under the barrage of arrows. “The shinigami are this weak? I thought we were coming for war and not to just slaughter weaklings,” the youngest member of the Lockes said. This young woman had never battled against a shinigami before but her power was currently ranked 2nd among the Lockes and top ten within the Quincy alliance. “Do not let these few cloud your judgment, Lily. These were ordinary members and were not even officers. Do not forget that we are currently sealing their most powerful member because he is so powerful that even the General can not neat him without sufficient backup and conditions” Frederick reprimanded Lily. The man was over 50 years old and had battled many shinigami, fullbringers, and hollows. He knew that to underestimate his enemies, was just giving others a reason to kill him easily. He was a veteran that could not be underestimated. Feeling someone approaching from the east and the dangerous feeling they were giving off, Frederick looked up and gave orders to the Lockes. “To the east! Full auto!” He immediately summoned his spirit bow and started shooting arrows of reishi toward the approaching figures. The other members of the Lockes also pulled out their bows and crossbows before firing on the group. All of the spirit arrows fired by the Quincy were struck down by the approaching shinigami with their zanpakuto. Seeing that they were easily able to keep up with their attacks, the Lockes felt some pressure. ‘3 captains all at once? What are those other squads doing?!?’ The General had dispatched the Quincy in a systematic manner. He sent his 4 most powerful squads to various points around Seireitei to hold back the most powerful captains while weaker Quincy used their numbers to overwhelm and kill weaker captains. ‘For 3 captain level individuals to break out of the encirclement, it means that at least 5 squads have been wiped out in order for the 3 of them to break out of their encirclement and make their way over.’ Seeing that the enemy was closing in, Frederick made a decision. “Han, Sol, Lorne. Set up Sprenger. Me and Lily will buy you guys some time.” Frederick pulled out a thin, silver-colored sword hilt. After inserting some energy into it, a blue blade made out of reishi emerged. The Quincy put the sword inside of his bow and fired it at the approaching foes. This was a Seele Schneider, the only Quincy weapon that was a blade. It was a weapon much like a chainsaw, with Reishi making 3 million round trips per second around the edge of the blade. The vibrations of the Seele Schneider were not just for cutting. Through its vibrations, the Seele Schneider loosened the bonds between the reishi of whatever it cut in order to make them easier to capture. The Quincy fought by gathering the surrounding Reishi and using them as their own personal weapon and the most powerful manifestation of that was the Seele Schneider. The Seele Schneider was not a sword, but an arrow. The arrow launched at Tier was moving at a fast speed and was such a powerful weapon that Tier even felt cautious by how dangerous the blade was. Even though she felt danger, with her superior body and skills, she was able to knock the arrow aside after exerting a bit of force. While Tier was dealing with the arrow, Shin and Baiken continued to charge forward. They were met with Lily how was dual-wielding a pair of Seele Schneider. Just as Shin was about to clash with the blonde woman, Baiken charged forward and used her zanpakuto to block both blades. “Go deal with those 3 who are setting something up. Me and Tier can handle these two!” Shin nodded and used shunpo to move instantly. Sol, who was focused on setting up the pentagram of Sprenger, did not see Shin approach or even realize that he had died when his head was sent flying through the air. “1 down!” Seeing that Sol had died so quickly, Frederick wanted to help but Tier appeared in front of his face. Without another choice, he had to pull out a Seele blade to block the woman’s zanpakuto and leave his men to fend for themselves. “Agh!” “Ugh!” Within moments, Han and Lorne had been killed. Lily was also not doing much better against Baiken and had lost her left eye though she was barely hanging on. Under the information that they had gathered over the years and Ren’s warnings, the members of the 8th division knew that the best way to deal with Quincy was using physical abilities since the race were similar to parasites who would get stronger, the more reiatsu that they used. With the 3 other members of the Lockes dead, Shin decided to kill off all the Quincy who were maintaining the barrier around the 1st division. Seeing Shin about to kill a member of the barrier team, Frederick raised both of his hands above his head and let Tier cut into his chest. The wound was deep but it would not kill him. Using this chance, he broke off part of his glove and said the words, “Letzt Stil!” An explosion occurred around Frederick and forced Tier to step back. When the light cleared, he appeared without a shirt and with a single wing made out of reishi appearing behind the left side of his body. He stood proud as motes of reishi gathered within his wings as they were drawn from the very buildings around himself and destroying them. Letzt Stil was a Quincy’s last resort. Using it raised the Quincy’s battle prowess and reishi manipulation by a large margin for 30 seconds but at the cost of the Quincy losing all their powers. Moving as fast as he could, Frederick jumped into the air as he summoned an arrow in his right hand before putting it in his drawing his bow and aiming it at Baiken and firing. Caught off guard, Baiken hurried to try and block the arrow using her shikai. “San no kata: Kasan no Shibuk (Third Form: Scattering Mist Splash)! Tsubame Gaeshi (Secret Sword: Swallow Return)!” Slashing her sword toward the arrow, the blade clashed with the tip of the arrow, the side of the arrow, and striking the arrow from above. With all 3 strikes at once, the blade that should have pierced through Baiken and killed her was pushed to the side by an impossible sword strike. San no kata: Kasan no Shibuk was a technique of the Mist Breathing Style that was sued to blow away projectiles while Tsubame Gaeshi was Baiken’s shikai ability. It was one of the rare instant active abilities and created 3 simultaneous attacks that trapped an enemy in a move that was impossible to dodge or survive. By combining both techniques, Baiken was able to live through a move that for all intents and purposes, should have killed her. Seeing Baiken Live, Frederick was surprised but did not let it get to him. The wound on his chest was painful while Shin and Tier had begun to attack him together. But since he had gathered all of their attention, he gave this message to Lily. “Escape! You are now the last of Lockes. Make sure to not disgrace us!” Lily wanted to say something but once she saw that all 3 cpatains were attacking him and that Frederick had already used the ‘Last Resort’, she let out silent tears as she ran away. ‘I will definitely kill all of you shinigami!’ Frederick saw Lily’s fading back as he held off Shin, Baiken, and Tier for the last 23 seconds of his technique. ‘Lily Ishida. Please survive this.’ 82 82: Let the bodies hit the floor! Frederick barely lasted the remaining 20 or so seconds before his Letzt Stil ended. The moment it did, he was disarmed, beheaded, and bisected in an instant by the attacks of the 3. The Quincy who were holding up the barrier had their full focus on maintaining the barrier so they did not notice that the Lockes had already all been killed with the exception of the one who fled. The Quincy were killed in seconds from the swift attacks of the group. Even with all the Quincy dead, the barrier still remained but it was visibly no longer as stable. Seeing the state of the barrier, Tier decided not to do anything more than just guard the area. “We don’t know if this thing is booby-trapped. Without the support of the Quincy, it will eventually break by itself, or if the 1st division breaks it on its own, we at least won’t be responsible for any trap that activates. Let’s just stay here and watch over the place so no new Quincy can come and stabilize the seal/barrier.” Just as Tier said this, a loud clap of thunder was heard. Heavy amounts of rain began pouring down from the sky with mist forming on the ground. ‘This rain is advantageous to the Shinigami. The Quincy have weapons and attacks made of pure light which will make them much easier targets in this storm than us,’ Tier thought as she felt the water touch her skin. Just like nearly 500 years ago, the skies of Soul Society were crying as the 8th division made their move. — 4th Division Barracks— There were many different dead shinigami and Quincy lying around the area. The shinigami were filled with arrow and bullet wounds while the Quincy had very cuts and slashes across their bodies. Unohana was healing as many shinigami as she could while her lieutenant, Seinosuke Yamada, was in charge of leading the defense. Under his command, hundreds of Quincy had already died while plenty of shinigami were still alive. But this was not without a cost. He had constantly been forced to retreat further and further until they were in the center of the 4th division barracks and could no longer retreat. They were now stuck under the fire of the Quincy and unable to fight back to their fullest due to the Quincy’s ability to absorb reishi and reiatsu. If it was only the Quincy launching an attack, Lieutenant Yamada would have been able to hold the line for much longer and not have received as many casualties. The Quincy were not alone in their attack though. In order to compensate for their lack of more powerful members compared to the Gotei 13, the Quincy recruited 5 Bounts to help their cause. Of the 5 Bounts, 3 were sent to different important headquarters of the shinigami: The Onmitsukido, the Kido Corps, and the 4th division. These Bounts were backup plans in case the war was lost. They would at least be able to cripple the infrastructure of Soul Society’s military force. The other 2 Bounts were by the General’s side and were going to assist him when he engaged in battle. The Bount who was attacking the 4th division was Fynn. He and his doll, Maximus, were pressing the shinigami of the 4th division hard. Maximus was a doll that took the form of a metallic unicorn. With no captain-level opponents able to battle, Yamada was forced to face the Bount and give orders himself. This caused the man to lose one of his arms and have severe injuries all over his body. “Haha!” Fynn yelled with his hand around Yamada’s throat. The members of the 4th division and those who were helping with fighting back the invaders saw that Yamada was in danger and wanted to rush over but before anyone could make a move, the lieutenant of the 4th division had his throat crushed in front of all those shinigami. Seeing their leader die, many lost their fighting spirit that very moment. The only reason they had survived so long was because of Yamada so with his death, many knew that they would soon follow after. Just as they were all about to give up hope, a figure landed from the rain-filled sky and crashed down on top of Maximus, breaking its body in half. Fynn saw his doll broken so quickly and wanted to repair it with his reishi but before he could, he felt a pain coming from his chest and saw one long blade and two short blades horizontally coming out of his chest. “Aww. You two took out the main enemies. Now, all that’s left are the cannon fodder Quincy.” Franceska fell from the sky and into the middle of the Quincy lines where she swung her broadsword with wild grace as she cut through all the Quincy around her. The commander of the Quincy leading the attack on the 4th division was surprised when he saw the 3 women. ‘3 captains? What are those other divisions doing?!?! And they even took out our Bount from the get-go!’ Seeing that his forces would not last a long time, Gunter retreated without giving his men any further orders. He planned to use them as a distraction. After he left, he did not see Cyan and Emilou joined the fray with Franceska and began cutting down the various Quincy. Ren had originally planned on concealing the existence of the Asura but after going self-reflection, he knew it was better to just let them out instead of holding them back for silly reasons. Moments after Gunter left, Fynn stood up with Maximus by his side. One of the advantages of being a Bount in Seireitei was that they could constantly heal using the excess Reishi and were practically invincible. ‘These 3 will stand in our way! I just sent the message and I’m sure I can hold them back for long enough until one of the other Bounts arrives on the scene. If it is Jurgen, we can definitely wipe them out using that move.’ Cyan was keeping an eye on Fynn since the beginning of the battle and saw him get up. ‘So he is not a Quincy then. What is this guy?’ “Franceska. The big guy and his pony are back up. You hold them back while we finish off the Quincy before we help you out!” “Roger!” The lioness Asura immediately disengaged from battling the Quincy and clashed with Maximus. ———— Author’s Note: This chapter is supposed to be released on a timer at when whenever webnovel reset (00:00 China Time) cause I will be busy working 15 hours straight for two jobs. Might be the only chapter of the day unless I write another one on my break. PS: See how I brought the Bounts into this? 83 83: You two! It took a few minutes to wipe out all the Quincy but with their natural defenses and training in their breathing styles, none of the members were injured. The Asura then clashed with Fynn for several minutes. Under their assault, even one of them was able to kill Fynn under normal circumstances. But due to being in Soul Society, he kept healing and was able to repair Maximus whenever his doll was damaged. But the longer Fynn fought, the more desperate he got. Even after so long, no other Bount had come to back him up. ‘Damn. Did we really underestimate the shinigami so much?’ Knowing that he would eventually run out of buildings to absorb reishi from, Fynn decided to lash out with all he had by fusing with his doll in hopes that he would be able to kill one of the 3 captains fighting him so that he would have a better chance of escaping. Franceska and Emilou were enjoying their battle with the Bount since this was one of the few chances that they had to fight seriously, even though they could not use their resurrecion. Cyan was thinking of the bigger picture. ‘Even if we can contain him a bit, our battle is causing destruction. We are in the center of the 4th division with a bunch of injured shinigami around. I’m sure that Ren would blame me if I let these pair continue their antics. I need to stop this guy from absorbing reishi though. That is how he is healing. The question is how am I supposed to do that.’ Cyan took a few moments to think of a solution before he finally thought of something that could work as long as they did it well. Disengaging from the battle, Cyan began to focus for a few moments before a blue portal opened. “Throw him through here!” Not understanding why but knowing that Cyan would never steer them wrong, Franceska slashed down on Fynn from above, forcing the Bount to block the attack while Emilou appeared behind him at that moment and delivered a strong kick which launched him through the portal. Once he appeared on the other side, Fynn could tell that the reishi in the air was much weaker than it was in Soul Society before realizing that he had been forced to return to the human realm. The power he felt within his body was reduced to less than 10% in an instant and he became even weaker than he had been in Soul Society. With such a weakened state, Fynn was killed after being beheaded by Franceska’s broadsword. — East Gate of Seireitei — All over Soul Society, battles between shinigami and Quincy were occurring with thousands of lives on both sides being lost. Even with the unexpected battle prowess of the various members of the 8th division, the Quincy still held the advantage due to sealing Yamamoto, their ambush, and the lack of movements from the members of the 8th division. The General was not concerned with this, however. He did not understand what was happening all over Soul Society due to having to deal with a threat before his eyes. Surrounding the general were 100 elite Quincy, 2 powerful Bounts, and 3 reishi cannons that the Quincy had brought for the invasion. But even with all those things around him, Alexi did not feel safe when facing the person in front of them. Standing in front of all the Quincy was a man who was 2 meters tall with a muscular frame. He had long black hair that was flowing down wildly until it reached his shoulders. He wore the standard shinigami uniform and captain’s haori except his was black in color. On the man’s waist was a brown bokken with a black tsuba. Seeing him, most would feel intimidated by his size or aura. But for that man, neither of those was very scary. His bokken made his strength feel useless without a real weapon while his nature-related reiatsu made one feel… accepting? Calm? Like his presence was natural and there was nothing disturbing about it. Even with his size and aura not being threatening, Alexi was still off-put by the man before him. The way that he stood before all the people pointing their weapons and powers at him, not having his weapon drawn. The calm while Seireitei literally burned around him but he walked through it as if it was not his own home or friends fighting with their lives on the line. The fact that he could not understand the man’s thoughts or actions because he showed nothing to Alexi, truly frightened him. ‘Just who is he?’ Unable to hold back the silent stand-off, Alexi was finally about to speak when Ren opened his mouth first. “You two… look familiar,” Ren commented while pointing at both of the Bounts. One had white hair and a scar along his chin while the other appeared as a woman with green hair who stood beside him. The man was unarmed while the woman had a jian in one hand and a fan in the other. ‘Who were they again? I think they were called… Bounts? Ugh. Half a millennium will do that to a person. Yeah, that should be it, though. I remember the article about their creation. I was thinking that they had all been destroyed in the past few hundred years and would not resurface until Ichigo showed up. Makes sense they would help the Quincy though. These two are pretty similar in their abilities if I am remembering correctly.’ While Ren was thinking about what he knew of the Bounts from the show and the Bounts and Quincy were surprised that was the first thing the man said. Standing before an entire army, all he mentioned was how he might have recognized two of them. ——— Edit: Author’s Note: I need a surname for Ren. Send ideas and their meaning 84 84: Soul Crushing Alexi saw that Ren’s purple eyes did not land on him for more than a moment before he took notice of both of the Bounts. This caused anger and fear to well up within him. Anger due to being ignored but fear because he had a primal fear envelope him during that split moment Ren’s eyes landed on him. ‘I am the man who has gathered all the Quincy under a single banner for a noble cause and am being ignored by a single captain? Who does he think he is? I lead the Quincy not just with charisma but also my power. I have been the only Quincy in the past 500 years to awaken a Schrift yet he ignores me?’ As much as he cursed Ren in his mind, he knew that a direct confrontation between the pair would most likely end in his death. Thinking better of it, Alexi decided to try and buy time while he recalled his elite forces to retreat and encircle Ren. “You have ignored all that is going on around Soul Society and come to find me all by yourself. I wonder if you are being arrogant and foolish or are just that confident in your strength.” Ren turned his eyes and they stared into Alexi’s black eyes. Ren let a small smile appear on his face after he studied his face. “Let me ask. Are you related to anyone named Ishida or Kurosaki?” Even though he felt that the question was weird, Alexi decided to answer since he still needed more time. “No. Why are you bringing up both of those names?” “Cause I have seen the father in the Shiba clan so that meant the name Kurosaki had to come from either thin air or be her surname.” Ren spoke his true thoughts but to all those who had heard him, he was sounding like a madman. Even though he spoke like this, Alexi did not let down his guard or allow the others to do so either. The feeling of danger he got from Ren had increased. ‘5 more minutes and one of the other groups will arrive.’ “Anybody here has that surname?” “No. The Ishida clan has only sent their princess but she is on another battlefield while I have never heard of a Kurosaki.” Hearing Alexi say that, Ren was both relieved and upset. If one of the others accidentally killed the princess of the Ishida clan, that could ruin the future. Thinking about this, Ren unconsciously started making it rain all over Soul Society. ‘Oh. This might actually be useful for our people to use as cover. Guess I will just keep it.’ A large amount of killing intent emerged from Ren’s body and spread wildly over the Quincy in front of him. Even the veterans who had gone through many battles fell to their knees. But this was not the end of it. Even knowing about their ability to absorb reishi and reiatsu using their tools and natural abilities, Ren unleashed his in a wild fashion around himself. All of the Quincy around began to cough up blood and feel pain in their chests before they were killed and reduced to ashes. This was a technique that the most powerful of beings could use, Soul Crushing. Using one’s reiatsu, a being could literally destroy another being’s soul. Most would do this passively while not actively releasing reiatsu or when their reiatsu was released actively. Ren was a special case of needed to train his reiatsu to do so since its element was nature and very soothing to most souls in its base state. But with the technique, not to mention ordinary shinigami and hollows, any being that did not have reiatsu comparable to a 5th seat or higher officer could not survive being in Ren’s presence for more than a second when he used the technique. When Ren finally controlled his reiatsu again, the only people left alive in the area were Ren, Alexi, and the two Bounts. All the other Quincy had been turned to ash and washed away by the rain. ‘Hmm. It seems like I am a terrible shinigami. Maybe even the worst. All their souls have been completely destroyed this time. Old man Yama is going to give me a hell of a scolding later.’ (Just realized the shinigami are lead by someone called Yama lol. Yama isis a Hindu and Buddhist deity of death, dharma, the south direction, and the underworld for those who aren’t mythology or chinese/hindu/bhuddist nerds) While Ren was thinking about how to explain himself to Yamamoto if the old man ever found out, the Bounts and Alexi were scared shitless. They had each seen shinigami battle before and knew that they were basically battles of reiatsu but they had never seen such powerful and raw reiatsu. This time, Alexi no longer thought it but asked the question that had been on his mind for a long time. “You… just who are you?” Ren saw that Alexi could still speak even after being under such a powerful and lethal amount of reiatsu. He reevaluated his opinion of the man before flashing a smile to him and answering his question. “I am the captain of the 8th division, Ren Igarashi (had most upvotes in paragraph comments). Ren as in Lotus while Igarashi is spelled like Fifty Storms. I am also known as Ren of the Blood Forest (second most voted, besides Clorox) though. You know, like Teresa of the Faint Smile or Kakashi the Copycat Ninja or Kimblee the Crimson Alchemist.” As he said that, tree branches emerged from the ground to spell out his name in the air in both English and Kanji just for extra effect. 85 85: For the Glory! Hearing the name of Ren, Alexi thought back to his family’s history. One of his ancestors was ridiculed for a long time due to his fear and admiration for the shinigami. One particular shinigami in particular. That member was on a mission with several others when they had ended up traveling to Hueco Mundo. The group met a large force of shinigami that greatly outnumbered them and were about to battle them before the leader of those forces arrived. Under his command, the Quincy who were supposed to be the enemies of shinigami were allowed to leave with no casualties on either side. No one had ever believed his words due to the other members of the group denying his words and saying it was only a single shinigami that they had scared off. The only one who did not deny his claim was the leader of the Ishida family but he also never admitted to the claims either. Alexi always liked to hear stories about the old day from his family, even the ones that sounded crazy and insane. This was one of his favorites because even in a world where humans killed giant monsters and fought with demi-gods, someone could still come up with a story so unbelievable that it sounded like a fantasy. ‘It was never just a story then. If that person had even a tenth of this level of power, then his story was very reasonable and might have even been underplayed. The division that the captain was the leader of was the 8th and his name was also Ren. Unless they are like the 8th, that means this man has kept his position for 500 years. What kind of power does a shinigami need to do that?’ Knowing that it was too late to back out now, Alexi had no choice but to engage Ren in battle and go out from the start. Summoning his spirit weapon into his hand, Alexi summoned what would be a modern handgun in the future but for those of the current time, it looked very sleek and sophisticated. “You two! We are in the same boat. If you don’t help me now, you will end up dying as well.” Ren countered what he said right at that moment because he really did not want to do any more work than necessary. “No thanks. If you two wanna wait right over there on the side, you can leave safely. The Bounts are no threats to my members even if the Quincy help them so you all can leave safely. Plus, I am sure that only you two are alive anyway.” Ren did not really want to let them live but figured it was best to. Even if they were filler, this was a chance for several captains to get further live-combat training with beings around their levels. Ren was not planning to handhold the Gotei 13 but he would also not abandon them like the Royal Guard would do. ‘I need to make sure that I don’t have to do everything after all.’ Hearing that they did not have to battle with the monster that just killed a hundred people with his raw reiatsu, the pair felt relieved when they heard him say that. Immediately, they backed off and indicated that they wanted nothing to do with the battle. Seeing the Bounts switch sides so easily, Alexi cursed them silently in his mind but he knew that he needed to go all out immediately if he wanted a chance of making it out of this battle alive. Alexi immediately fired several condensed Heilig Pfeils at Ren but they were blocked with his bokken and knocked away. The Quincy tried to use that as a chance to use Hirenkyaku to jump into the air and gain some ground away from Ren. Before he could make it too far away, several thick tree branches rose from the ground and made a huge dome out of the thick and powerful enhanced wood before he added layers on top of it. With this, Alexi was limited by how far he would be able to get a distance with. ‘Do I really have to use it so soon? Fine! Let’s see how you can handle [Jaeger]!’ A runic symbol appeared on Alexi’s chest before it dispersed into a sphere of light around himself. The sphere expanded until it covered the entire interior of the wood dome. This was Alexi’s Schrift. A Schrift was an innate ability all Quincy possessed but could only be awakened by drinking the blood of the progenitor all Quincy and receiving his blessing. The progenitor was believed to be dead and no Quincy had been able to awaken a Schrift ever since he died. The only reason Alexi had one was due to finding a secret chamber that belonged to the first Quincy and had a drop of his blood within it. Using that drop of blood and all the stories of his family, Alexi managed to carve a symbol onto his Soul which granted him powers. The Schrift he got was Jaeger. This ability allowed Alexi to create his own personal hunting domain. Within the domain, Alexi was invisible and immune to all forms of tracking. He could also put marks on opponents with special symbols that would cause his Heilig Pfeil to track whoever was marked and would home on them. This is why Alexi was the General. Out of all the Quincy, none could boast better accuracy than him while he was using Jaeger/The Hunter. And Ren now had to face the most powerful hunter of the Quincy. —————————– Author’s Note: Calling the ability Jaeger because it sounds better than just having English names since all the Quincy were supposed to be german themed 86 86: Man vs Nature! The battle between the two was about to officially commence. Ren was already in bankai form using Dryae and he was sure that he did not need any of his various gifts, besides the passive gift of flesh, to take down Alexi. He had already created his dome of wood branches that could be used to create attacks from almost any angle. Alexi on the other hand was now had his weapon out and had activated his Schrift. With both of these, he was able to exert his Quincy talents and abilities to their fullest within the forest dome that Ren had created. Both of them were opposites in not only their races and fighting styles but the very core of their abilities both complimented and overpowered the other person if they were beings on the same level. Sadly for Alexi, he was far below Ren’s level. Alexi placed a mark on Ren’s chest while he was within his domain and fired his Heilig Pfeils at random angles. At first, Ren thought it was weird but when he saw the bullets begin to curve, it was easy to tell what his ability was. ‘He thinks that shots from random angles can take me down? Too stupid!’ Ren stood in place as he summoned tree branches from the ground at various speeds that sprung up and blocked some of the bullets. All the bullets tried to curve around the tree branches but only those with slower tree branches were able to do so. ‘So these things are only able to move so fast. That makes this even easier.’ All the bullets were destroyed by the swinging of Dryae casually. With his skill in zanjutsu, blocking bullets of this speed were a piece of cake for him. Rushing forward, Ren used shunpo to appear in front of Alexi who used his own flash-step technique to dodge the attack as much as he could. A light wound went across his chest but the injury he would have sustained if he was even half a second slower would have been fatal. Alexi decided to use his Jaeger ability to its fullest and became invisible while hiding anything that Ren could use to find him, even his sound. Knowing that he was unable to find Alexi at the moment, Ren stood in the center of the dome and waited. He who made the first move would usually make the first mistake. Ren felt something hit his back after it pierced through his haori and uniform. When he looked over his shoulder, he saw a small bullet-sized hole in his clothes but only felt a stinging sensation on his skin. The skin had already healed by the time he looked back at it. ‘Even if you concentrate your reishi as much as you can, you can only harm my skin at most thanks to my gift..’ Even while thinking that, Ren did not want to get wounds for no reason so he decided to get a bit more serious. Holding Dryae with both of his hands, Ren held the bokken in front of his body. “Jū Shi no kata: Kyōhen – Tenman Sengetsu. (Fourteenth Form: Catastrophe – Tenman Crescent Moon)” He swung his sword and created a chaotic vortex of powerful Omni-directional slashes that destroyed whatever got caught up within its attack radius. The 20 meters around Ren was cut to pieces, even the air itself. From the vortex of slashes, several crescent-shaped blades of air shot out from within the vortex and cut up random areas within the dome until they clashed with the walls of wood and disipitated. With all these attacks, Ren was not able to see a drop of blood on the ground. ‘So either I have terrible aim or even injuries he sustains after his ability activates can not be seen.’ It was the latter. Alexi was caught in the outer edge of the vortex before getting several injuries from the crescent-shaped blades that shot out from it. Alexi had lost his left arm in the vortex and gained several deep cuts all over his body. Sitting at the edge of the dome, Alexi was trying to calm down as he took deep breathes to endure the pain. A single move from Ren had put him in such a desperate situation while the shot that should have pierced Ren’s heart had not even pierced his skin. ‘What the fuck kind of monster is this? I need to kill him. We have already come so far. If he is able to live then the Quincy will be killed off for what we have done today. This is my sacrifice for all of you. Make sure that you do not let my death be in vain.’ Alexi used his remaining hand to remove his glove and activated Letzt Stil. Ren could not see the changes that Alexi was going through but could feel the change in the air. He could also see that his trees were dying rapidly. ‘Guess he used his last resort.’ Right as he thought that, Ren’s right arm was completely destroyed. Ren was surprised that even with the increase in power, he still could not sense the attack. ‘So he is more powerful, has tracking bullets, and I can’t even sense his attacks with the instincts I have developed over the years. This is so annoying. Even with the loss of his arm, Ren was not worried about the battle. He had enough tools under his belt that would end the battle in an instant if he ignored the rest of Soul Society, even if he was limited to physical attacks. Using his ability to communicate with nature, Ren listened with the wind. Even though it was unable to tell him exactly where Alexi was, it could still feel ‘pain’ in the area Alexi was in due to being an unnatural presence that had forcefully fused with it. ‘So that is where you were hiding.’ Just as Ren was about to launch his attack, he hurried to block the next bullet but was forced back by a large margin. Even knowing the direction they were coming from, the bullets were fired at weird intervals and at high speeds. The wind could also only speak so fast. “Tsui no kata: Higan Shugan. (Final Form: Equinoctial Vermilion Eye )” Veins appeared around Ren’s eyes while the whites of his eyes turned red as if he was a demon. This was the most powerful technique of the Flower Breathing style. It increased their user’s kinetic vision and mental processing speed to the maximum with the risk of causing its user to go blind. With this, Ren parried two bullets with a single-arm due to being able to calculate their speed and angle at a much faster rate. Both bullets slid off his bokken and crashed into the tree dome behind him and caused huge explosions. ‘Enough of this. You can die now. Shichi no kata: Yakkyō – Dzukibae. (Seventh Form: Mirror of Misfortune – Moonlit)’ Ren slashed his blade horizontally in a powerful frontal slash that then created a multi-directional frontal assault. It was powerful enough to create several deep gouges in the ground that reached the spot where the wind felt ‘pain.’ Ren was unsure of how much damage the figure had received but knew that Alexi was still alive due to the wind being in pain from a different direction. Using flash step, Ren followed the figure. Alexi would run away and fire bullets at random angles while Ren would follow and parry those bullets while using a few moon-style techniques to try and kill Alexi. This continued for 3 minutes before Alexi came out of his invisibility and fell to his knees. The man was a sorry figure now. He was missing an arm, half of his face had cuts all over it, and deep injuries all over his body. One of his legs’ flesh was barely holding on to the bone. Ren stood in front of the Quincy who had lost his powers with a frown on his face. The person who had managed to destroy one of his arms was now powerless. ‘It will heal but it still hurt to have that happen.’ Ren stabbed his bokken into Alexi’s head and caused it to explode into countless pieces. No one who knew Alexi would be able to recognize him in such a state. ‘Now for the rest of Soul Society.’ Ren retracted his dome of wooden branches before using shunpo to travel to his next stop to watch some of the fights as well as assassinate several captains. He knew that many had to die that day if the future generation would be able to take over. ‘I did screw with the timeline after all.’ 87 87: Oh boy, here I go killing again! Aizen, Light, Pain, and Char. These are 4 characters that one could say had a point in their motives or that their objectives were, or at least started off, noble. One would have to be very careful when they said it though and only under the right circumstances but they could still say that they were right. Ren never thought he would ever admit to one of them being right. But here, Ren was saying to himself. ‘Aizen was right.’ Ren decided that under the confusion of an invasion was the best time to eliminate other captains. This was not just for canon but also another more official reason. Soul Society had been getting more and more corrupt just as Aizen had said it had been doing. The difference is, Aizen could see the corruption with only a 300-year life while Ren had been around for twice that amount of time. The Central 46 allowed captains and noble families to get away with many crimes with no punishment handed out to them. Ren even knew of 3 minor noble families and 3 captains who helped plan the invasion, he just did not know when it would occur. His division’s members had not been sitting around ideal all this time. The only group who had more intel of Soul Society was the Onmitsukido but theirs was limited to what the Central 46 and Gotei 13 allowed them to investigate. The first place that Ren stopped was outside of the minor clan, the Naraki Clan, compound. He walked into the gates as he saw no guards until he approached the central courtyard. Inside, he saw the heads and the 3 minor noble families, the 3 captains, and the rest of the members of the three clans. All were shocked to see Ren appear before them during this time. Anyone would have thought that he would have been busy defending his own division. “Why, hello Captain Ren. What brings you here?” asked the current captain of the 5th division, Himoya Ken. Ren lifted his bokken with his left hand and pointed it at the group. His right arm was still regenerating at the moment so he could only carry out his plans with a single arm. ‘That should be enough of a handicap with me though.’ “3 captains are sitting here and drinking tea while Soul Society has been invaded. But this is not what you asked. You are asking me what I am doing here. Well… I am here to kill 3 captains and wipe out 3 clans who helped our enemies invade us as well as abandon helping us to combat the invaders while they sit in their homes and hide.” Hearing that Ren was coming to battle them, the 3 captains decided that they should no longer play dumb. They had to go all our or risk being killed. “Bankai!” “Bankai.” “Bankai!” The captains of the 5th, 12th, and 13th division used their bankai immediately. This was a battle where delaying it would mean their death. But before they could even finish their transformation, the captain of the 13th division was killed by a blow to the head. ‘Why do people always wait for the transformation to end?’ Himoya and Jerald both were shocked to see their comrade die so fast. Among all the shinigami, Ren most likely had one of the fastest shunpo at the moment. After a moment of their reiatsu being released, the duo revealed their bankai states. Jerald was in a large, jelly-like, humanoid armor. Himoya on the other hand had a bat’leth in his hands. The duo charged toward Ren with Jerald taking point. The figure smashed down his fist toward Ren but the captain of the 8th division was able to block it with his sword. Himoya appeared behind Ren and was about to strike at his head when he felt pain in both of his arms and legs. He looked down and saw 7 tree branches piercing through his limbs while another branch had just curled around his throat. “Art is an explosion.” The tips of the branches detonated inside of Himoya while the one around his throat exploded as well. The former captain’s body was blown to bits in a single move. The clan members saw that 2 of the captains they were relying on had already died so they decided to try and leave. Once they looked outside of their compound, they saw a giant wall of branches. With this, they were unable to escape now. The group was about to start launching attacks on the wall to try and break free but they then heard a voice behind them. “No point. Just accept that you have lost this game and will have to play better next time.” They turned around and saw that Ren was carrying the bloodied haoris of 3 captains with one having several burn marks and another one being sliced in half. To them, this scene looked like the devil was carrying back his spoils from hunting. “Please! Plea…” But Ren did not give them a chance to start begging. He summoned countless tree branches that pierced through and killed every member of the 3 clans. Ren walked around and collected the 3 clan zanpakuto that remained before feeding them to Dryae. ‘How full are you?’ ‘Hmm. I can eat a few more. I’m not sure what we will get from eating these though.’ ‘Neither do I but we can worry about that later.’ With all the members dead, Ren summoned a forest of trees within the compound. The branches wrapped around all the buildings and covered the dead bodies of the people. Using shunpo to escape from the gates, Ren pulled out a sheet of paper as he detonated the forest of trees. The entire compound was blown to bits with almost nothing remaining. ‘Let’s see. So we have these 6 already off the list. We need to deal with the 3rd as well if they are not already dead. The Central 46 could also use some restructuring. Gosh. I am such a humanitarian for doing all of this.’ Ren mentally pat himself on the back as he went towards his next destination to find his next target. He had to act fast before the invasion ended. 88 88: Voting for Captains Over the next hour, Ren spent his time traveling around and purging Soul Society. With each swing of his blade, someone was bound to die. With each release of a technique, even more died. The only Ren stopped after an hour was the fact that Yamamoto had broken through the barrier around the first division and made his move. Ren was unable to kill everyone he wanted to but he had at least gotten rid of all the corrupt captains and had even managed to assassinate every member of the Central 46 without leaving a trace behind. For the next few hours, the members of the first division poured out with their full strength and backed up all the divisions who were still battling. By dawn the next day, the invasion was over with all the surviving Quincy having retreated to the human realm. But this battle was not without a cost. Yamamoto sat in his office and looked at the officers in front of him before reading the report to confirm all the major deaths. ” We have lost 8 captains, 5 lieutenants, 28 officers, over 5,000 shinigami, 4 minor noble clans, and all the members of the Central 46. This has been such a tragic loss.” The only captains who had survived the attack were Yamamoto, Unohana, the current Kuchiki, the current Kenpachi, and Ren. Although Ren had killed 3 captains, the other 5 died from the Quincy and the Bounts. With such severe losses… this was the first time that anything of this scale had happened before. If it was normal Quincy, it would have been fine. But at least 15 Quincy had used their Letzt Stil as a last resort for suicide attacks against other captains. The only 2 divisions that were, relatively, unharmed were the 1st and 8th. The first since they had been sealed up for half of the battle while the 8th left their top officers to do most of the work while the rest defended the division. All the captains kept silent in that situation. None of them knew what to say. It was Ren who first spoke up. “I get we are sad and everything but we can’t dwell on that. We have other things to worry about. 4 minor noble clans died but their zanpakuto are missing. We also need to replace the other captains and officers ASAP in case the hollows or fullbringers become a threat. We also need to replace the Central 46 members as soon as possible.” None of the other 4 had anything to say to that. They knew that it was the truth and they needed to consolidate their forces as soon as they could. “I agree,” Unohana said. “Since we are the 5 remaining members, let us each nominate a person or two to take over the positions of other seats.” Everyone took a few minutes to decide how many votes each person got. As the oldest and most powerful 3, Unohana, Yamamoto, and Ren each got two spots while the remaining pair each got one person that they could recommend. If the person was found unqualified by at least 3 other members, that original voter would need to choose another person. Yamamoto went first. Unsurprising to Ren or Unohana, Yamamoto recommended both of his students, Ukitake and Shunsui. He said that both had already achieved bankai and were fit for duty. No one had an issue with either of the pair becoming captains. They had been under Yamamoto’s care for almost 2,000 years. They were also rare dual-wielding zanpakuto users. Ukitake was given the position of captain of the 13th division while Shunsui was put in command of the 7th. Next was Unohana since she had the most seniority after Yamamoto. Her recommendations were Rōjūrō Ōtoribashi and Shinji Hirako. Both were very competent lieutenants who had severed under other captains. Although she did not know if either of them had achieved bankai, both had the potential to achieve it so they were given their positions. Rojuro was made captain of the 3rd division while Shinji was made captain of the 5th. Ren passed and allowed for Kuchiki and Kenpachi to go first. Each of the captains recommended the remaining two members of the Vizard who would become captains of the 10th and 9th divisions. The last two captain positions were for the 2nd and 12th divisions and for Ren to pick who he wanted. After taking a few minutes to think it over, Ren made his decision. He decided to be petty. “I recommend Yoruichi Shihoin for the position of captain of the 2nd division while we give the position of captain of the 12th division to Kirio Hikifune. Both have shown great performance in the past and have each mastered bankai.” The others were surprised to hear that Ren had recommended Kirio instead of Kisuke as the captain of the 12th division. They could understand Yorouchi being recommended for the position of captain but they were unsure of why he recommended Kirio. “Why not Kisuke? He has shown great potential,” questioned Unohana. ‘Because that brat wants to rebel against me? Cause I am petty? Can’t give either of those as answers.’ “Because Kisuke has just started the SRDI. Putting him in charge of a division and the research institute would be too tiring. While Yoruichi is also in charge of another organization, it is an older one and has strong roots. There is no need to worry about her ability to manage both or even combine the two to make up for numbers we lost during the invasion. The SRDI is still too small and underdeveloped to full incorporate with a division. But with Kirio being the Vice-president of the Institute and captain of the 12th division, she could slowly bring the two together while it grows. In a hundred years or so, we should have the institute fully combine with the 12th division. His answer was remarkable and no one could find a flaw in it. Yoruichi had been trained from a young age to be a leader while Kisuke had not. Her ability to multi-task was surely greater than his. Soon, the news spread across Seireitei about the appointment of the new captains. When Kisuke heard the news, he knew the real reason why Ren had not chosen him instead of the official one. “Fuck you!” he shouted in his laboratory with only Tessai and Yoruichi able to hear his curses. Ren had truly dealt a low blow this time. With everyone being informed, the division barracks and much of Seireitei had to be repaired while all of the new captains and officers needed to be briefed on their duties. This fell on Captain Kuchiki and Captain Unohana as well as their officers to do so. Kenpachi was a fighting maniac and was useless in such regards while Yamamoto had to take over the duties of the Central 46 and therefore could not be bothered to do so. Ren was the only exception of someone who was qualified but was not busy. The reason he gave was the excuse of taking care of his own division members but the truth was that he just did not want to do it. His methods were unorthodox so he would just end up fighting with the other division captains over the right way to teach. It was better to let them do as they pleased while he did so as well. Even under his ‘busy schedule’, Ren still made sure to drop by one of the classes being taught to the officers. Kisuke was made 3rd seat of the 12th division since the previous lieutenant was still alive. Ren walked into the classroom right when it began and stood at the front. The two officers thought of telling the man that he could not be present but with his power and personality, they knew it would be useless so let him do as he pleased. Ren only stayed for a minute. He walked in, waved, and winked at Kisuke before saying some words of encouragement for all the new officers and left. Kisuke ground his teeth and glared at the door where Ren had disappeared into. ‘So childish! How can an old man like yourself be so freaking childish?’ Even though Ren was teasing Kisuke, he did not mean any harm. After his talk with Tier, he realized that she was right. The students need to surpass the teacher eventually, or at least hope to. And what was better motivation than annoying someone to death than to motivate them to beat another person up. Ren also made sure to stop by the captain and lieutenant training rooms as well. The captain training room was to see all the captains in person. He had met most of them before, with the exception of Ukitake. He mainly visited this one since Ginrei was in charge of their class and the pair had clashed several times before. The reason he stopped by the lieutenant classroom was much more important. Ren walked in and greeted Unohana who was surprised to see the man. She knew that Ren was just looking for an excuse not to teach when he said he had to take care of the 8th division but did not know that he was so shameless to show up after he lied. “Hello, Captain Igarashi. How can I help you?” Ren gave a small bow in response to the woman. As the best healer in Seireitei and the first Kenpachi, she had earned his respect. “I have come to check on the future lieutenants. When we have had some of my caliber or Rose’s, I have to worry about the future of Soul Society.” This was half the reason. The other reason he could not say was because of the presence of a brown-haired man who was sitting quietly in the corner of the room. The man had glasses on his face and looked at Ren with interest but the latter was just sizing him up and having an internal debate. ‘He has risen to the position of lieutenant much faster than I expected. Do I really need to let this guy live or should I just kill him?’ Unable to make a decision immediately, Ren greeted all the lieutenants before he left. Even if he lied at first, a matter had come up that needed his attention. Ren went toward Yamamoto’s office and walked in without even knocking. The old man was about to shout and cuss at Ren but when he saw who it was, he immediately gave up. The captain of the 8th division would never listen to him. “Sit. I need a favor from you.” Ren was truly surprised when he heard this. The old man had given orders and requested for him to do things but he had never actually asked Ren for a favor. Sitting down in the chair, Ren was prepared for the worst. Both stared at each other in silence for a few minutes. Yamamoto finally gathered himself and made his difficult request. “I would like you to hand over the position of captain of the 8th division to Shunsui.” Ren did not comment. He knew the old man would not just ask that of him and hope that Ren would understand. And just as he thought, Yamamoto continued speaking. “I don’t just wish for you to give up the position of captain but the entire 8th division needs to be ‘disbanded’ as well. While I always knew the members of your division were powerful, what they have displayed during this invasion proves that they are all captain-level existences. Normally, I would not mind. But we are in dire circumstances. The Central 46 is dead and most of the captains had been killed. While we have replacements, they are not as strong as the old ones yet. You on the other hand, have managed to keep your division almost completely intact and have a force that can match the Gotei 13 at full power not to mention at this moment. The nobles have also heard of this. I am afraid that the nobles will try a preemptive assault on your division and I know that you will retaliate in full force if they do. In order to ensure peace, I want to ‘exile’ the members of the 8th division to Hueco Mundo before replacing them. I know this is wronging you. Your division lessened the number of casualties and had done their best for the sake of Soul Society but I hope that you can understand my position.” 90 90: People Die When They Are Killed. (Except in Bleach) Author’s Note: So I did not respond to any comments on the last chapter for 2 reasons. The 1st: I was going to and am making another chapter that would be posted the same day. The 2nd: I am a sadistic/asshole author who loves to torture my readers ———————— Ren looked at Yamamoto without responding. After so many years, he could say that he knew the man well. Although they could not be called friends both had been war comrades for years and had good understandings of each other. “You wish for me to give up my seat of captain but you also plan to send me to Hueco Mundo with my entire force and not put us in the Nest or even Muken due to my level of power? I understand you not wanting a fight but this sounds too fishy. What do you really want?” Yamamoto knew his intentions had been understood but Ren wanted him to spell it out directly and lay out all his cards. “I need a division that is loyal to Soul Society. I… I have deep ties to it but as the leader of the Gotei 13, I can’t always just protect Soul Society. I have to consider a bigger picture. But I need someone who does not need to do so. Someone I can call on and deal with anything without thinking about the consequences. I need you to lead a group that will be that group. Let the Gotei 13 be the light that people look for safety in while you will be the dark that they fear. Your existence would only be known to the captain-commander of the Gotei 13 with the Royal Guard and Central 46 not even being let in on the knowledge. You have shown your ability to survive in Hueco Mundo with only 800 average shinigami. With the way your division is now, I am sure that you can do even better.” Ren had to think about it. He did not really care about leaving but had instead was considering what would happen if he was not there. Yamamoto said he wanted Ren to only deal with the big issues but that meant Ren could not come back too often. He would have to fake invasions or plots for being excuses while he came. ‘To agree or not to agree? That is the question. That is not the question!’ Ren looked at Yamamoto. “I agree. I have a plan on how to make my exile look more like a self-exile or escape for what I have done. All I need is 24 hours to get all my division members out and to carry out my plan.” Hearing that Ren had agreed, Yamamoto let out a sigh of relief and nodded to Ren to show his agreement. He did not even ask about Ren’s plan because he knew that he was no longer the leader of the group. — 8th Division Barracks — Ren had gathered all the members. The 9 high-officers stood at the front with the other officers behind them and lastly were the standard members. Ren looked at Kyou and Kakyo who both nodded and summoned a barrier around the barracks. When the barrier was formed, the pair shook their heads at Ren. Seeing this, Ren finally began to speak. “Good. Now that I know that we are all alone, I can tell you guys freely. We are being kicked out of the Gotei 13 and forming our own private forces in Hueco Mundo. Our job is to be the bad guys from now on. Does anyone have an issue with that? You can walk away now if you want.” None of the members said a word. All of them were either orphans or looked down on by their families for their weak aptitude or for joining the 8th division. Their only loyalty was toward the other members of the 8th division as well as Ren who have given them this chance. With no one saying anything, Ren felt proud of himself. Even if he was an old man, he still knew that he was not perfect. The fact that all of the members of his division would follow him in a certainly uncertain and dangerous future filled him with glee. He would not show it though. “Good! All of you get ready to leave. I want the 7 of you to start forming portals so that we can get out of here and into Hueco Mundo ASAP. Shin, Kakyo, Baiken, and Naoko will be the landing squad. Then the other officers will follow, followed by the members. The rest of the high-officers will enter after. Tier will keep her portal open from the other side but all the others will close theirs. Now get moving!” All the members immediately started moving. Tier and the other Asura opened up the portal to Hueco Mundo as the members began taking everything they could carry. Blankets, food, clothes. If it was possible to lift it, the 8th division looted it. By the next morning, the only left of the 8th division’s barracks was the buildings themselves. Even the windows and doors had not been spared. Being the last person in the barracks, Ren was surprised to see how much his members had looted and he was also very embarrassed. This would reflect badly on him after all. ‘I can make buildings! I control wood! Why would you all steal stuff we do not need?!’ Ren left feeling aggrieved and made his way to the new officer training class. His black haori fluttered in the wind with the spiked choker around his neck making him look very rogue-like. When he landed in front of the shinigami academy, the innocent younger girls could not help but blush when they saw him. He walked in on the lieutenant class and greeted Unohana like he had done the day before. Surprised that he showed up once more, Unohana also greeted him before ignoring the man and continue waiting for her class. After 20 minutes, the class had officially begun and all the members were in the class. They were all diligently taking notes as they listened to Unohana speak about various matters that they had to take into account. 30 minutes into the class, Ren began walking to the door. Everyone was curious why he had come in the first place but ignored him as Unohana did not stop speaking even as Ren left. To the few who were paying attention to him, they were surprised to see Ren disappear. Before anyone realized it, many of them were covered in blood. They turned to look and saw that the man who had brown hair and glasses was no longer recognizable. His entire head was destroyed while the rest of his body was broken into several pieces. Ren stood at the window without a drop of blood on him. He smiled and bowed before jumping out the window and making his way to the 8th division barracks. ‘Fuck Canon!’ Ren made his way back swiftly to the 8th division without anyone being able to stop him. Most did not even know what he had done by the time he was in Hueco Mundo. Ren looked at all the members of the former 8th division who was curious about what he had to do. “Remember: Violence is never the answer. It is the question. And the answer is, yes. From now on, we will be the Tsuki Butai with our main base in Hueco Mundo. If we decide to expand in the future, eh. We will leave that for then.” The other members cheered. Having their own official base and unique force made all the members cheer. Ren decided to pour some cold water on them though. “So who was it that decided to make us look like beggers when they wanted to loot everything?” Ren asked with killing intent in his voice 91 91: Recruiting After scolding and beating up a few of his men as an example, Ren began to have them get to work. The first thing he did was begin constructing a large and complex palace/fort for them to call home. By large, the outer walls were 200 meters high and had a 20-kilometer radius that was white and black in color. The inner building stretched over a kilometer in every direction. Within the empty area around the building, plenty of it was filled with large and thick trees that had leaves of various colors to add scenery to the place. It would take Ren some time to finish creating all the rooms, creating doors and bathrooms, smoothing out the wood, and all the other small details. While he did that, he had tasked all of his high-officers (I need a new name for these people) and lower officers to form groups and go exploring. Ren gave them descriptions of specific types of Hollows that might be around and wanted the others to recruit them. Even though the description of half every Menos-class hollow of the Espada was given, Ren was unsure of which had reached their peak hollow power or had even been born/created yet but still sent them to search for those members. Tier was to go after the most powerful of the future Espada, Coyote Stark. Even traveling solo through Hueco Mundo, Ren was not worried. But to be on the safe side, he had Kakyo accompany her along with a few officers. Naoko and Kyou were tasked with finding Grimmjow and Nelliel. Nelliel was the easier one to try and come to an agreement with while Grimmjow had his stubborn pride and his fraccion as well. It might take both of them to bring him in… alive at least. They had the most officers out of everyone. While Ren did not want to force anyone to join, he knew that Grimmjow was a special case that needed to be dealt with using force. Baiken and Shin were to go after Ulquiorra. Ren did not remember whether this person was a Vasto Lorde or an Adjuchas but still felt it was better to send two captains after the only member of the original Espada who could double release. This duo worked much better without worrying about allies around so Ren sent them out alone. Lastly was the Tres Bestias. They were also given no officers but for a different reason than the previous group. Their task was to find the ancient and natural-born Arrancar, Arturo Plateado. This was someone that Ren had remembered from the old world but never acted on finding due to his location and Ren’s position. Arturo was sealed beneath the Sokyoku in Soul Society. These 3 were the best to sneak in there while Soul Society was at its weakest, bring the man back, break his seal, and try to convince him to join their side with either force or words. Cyan was the words, Ayon was the force. When they all received their orders, the people formed their groups before taking off. The Tres Bestias formed their portal and left first while the others made sure their groups were organized and took off. The most dangerous part of Hueco Mundo was the various Hollows who had made their domains or kingdoms within the place such as Baraggan who made himself God-King of his domain. Ren planned to bring as many of the Hollows as he could under one banner. Before he could worry about that, he had to get his banner up and running first. — Kyou and Naoko group — The pair were the first to find one of their targets after 3 weeks of searching. The first they met up with was not Nelliel but Grimmjow. The Adjuchas hollow was in his panther form just as he was described to be by Ren. He also had all the same members following him that Ren had told them about as well. Kyou put on her best diplomatic smile as she walked forward and held out her right hand. “Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez? I am here on behalf of my… I need to ask him what his new title is now that he is no longer a captain. (Also need to think of a name for this as well.) Anyway. We are here to recruit you to our cause. Are you interested in joining?” The white panther with sky blue eyes stared at the hand offered toward him before letting out a growl of warning. “I do not serve anyone! Especially those weaker than me! If your boss wishes for me to work for him, he better send someone strong enough to defeat me first.” Kyou retracted her hand as the smile on her face faded. She unsheathed her zanpakuto and pointed it at Grimmjow. “He said you would say something like that. Luckily, he sent me here. Holy Moonlight Sword, Bankai.” Neon green reiatsu surrounded Kyou as she entered her bankai state. Seeing that the fight was about to happen, a savage smile appeared on Grimmjow’s face as he charged toward Kyou. — Shin and Baiken — These two were the next to find their target. Ulquiorra had turned out to be a Vasto Lorde to the surprise of the pair. Neither spoke a word but immediately unsheathed their zanpakuto when they first saw him. Remembering that their goal was recruitment, Baiken let out an embarrassed cough and put on an apologetic smile. “Sorry about that. You just have a strong aura that makes me wanna battle you. We are supposed to be recruiting you though. Wanna join up with us? We can make you no longer have to eat just to not regress and can give you some nice clothes as well as a building to live in. We also have strong people that you can fight if that’s your thing. We also have good food.” The girl kept rattling on and on thinking about all the reasons that a person might join a group instead of being solo. After prattling on for 5 minutes she finally stopped speaking. The Vasto Lorde noticed that the pinkish-red-haired woman had finally finished speaking. “I agree. Let’s go,” Ulquiorra said before walking in the same direction the pair came from. The duo was surprised to hear that he was willing to come along so easily and did not manage to get out of their stupor until Ulquiorra had already walked quite some distance away from them. — 1 year later — Ren stood at the head of a table with Tier sitting to his right and Shin sitting to his left. Down the table were the various members that he had managed to recruit. Ren called of them his Espada. All were dressed in white just like the originals as well. The only person who wore black was Ren. ‘Since Aizen is dead, I can steal his name and clothes.’ Starting from Tier, there was Baiken, Kyou, Kakyo, Cyan, Franceska, Emilou, and Nelliel. On the other side of the table was Shin, Naoko, Stark, Grimmjow, Ulquiorra, and Arturo. Standing in the room were the former officers of the 8th division and the fraccion of all the Arrancar that he had recruited. These would be the Lanza. The spears that would allow the swords to cut down their enemies. Seeing all the new members, Ren was excited. These were some of the most powerful Arrancar that would ever exist and they were all working for him. “Now that everyone is finally here and has completed their process for turning into Arrancar, we can begin the first official meeting. First things first: who here is comfortable with regicide?” 92 92: *Non-Sexy Growl* A lich-like figure wearing decorative purple and black robes sat on his throne with a crown atop his head and looked at the various Hollows that had gathered under him. For the past year, the activity around Hueco Mundo had been growing and causing unrest. This made many Menos-class hollows who were sitting on the fence or lone wolves before join under the various powers around Hueco Mundo. Being one of the largest factions, Baraggan had grown the most out of all the various groups. In fact, it could be said that most hollows had joined his group. But this did not make him feel happy. Anything that caused so much chaos around Hueco Mundo must have been something powerful. He had even sent some Hollows to scout out the reason why and they had found the large fort with its walls. Any time he had his forces try to approach, they were killed by either cero, kido, or large thick wood branches. None of Baraggan’s forces had the ability to even see the trees that were inside of the fort. Baraggan looked at the latest scouts, better to say scout, that had returned from the fort but they were unable to find anything. Looking at the Hollow who had several holes in his chest, Baraggan felt anger. ‘You come into my domain and harm my people but don’t dare to even show your face?! Fine! Then we shall come for you.’ The skull figure raised his right hand and revealed that it was also made out of pure bone without an ounce of flesh on it. Clattering sounds could be heard from his jaw as spoke. “We have been invaded. I let them do as they have pleased for too long. Now, we shall lead an attack on them and bring them to their knees! They are cowards who hide behind walls! The walls of our kingdom extend as far as I can see. They take shelter under a roof of wood. Our ceiling is the sky above. These are beings that fear Hueco Mundo itself while we rule over it!” The various Hollows began to clap and cheer when they heard that. The Hollows were prideful beings who had a strong amount of bloodlust. If not for Baraggan’s overwhelming power, they would not have obeyed him so easily. Baraggan looked into the sky above him as he thought about how he was going to tear the walls down of the fort that Ren had created. Just as he thought this, he felt a powerful wave of reiatsu wash over him. All the other Hollows felt it too. Then they saw it. In the sky was a colossal creature. This was a Hollow that none of them had ever seen and surpassed the size of anything that they had ever seen before. And it was approaching them fast. Before they knew it, it landed in front of them. The creature giving off the aura of a powerful Hollow landed in front of Baraggan’s ‘palace’. It gave off not just the aura or ‘scent’ of a Hollow but also of a shinigami and something that the others had never sensed before. The creature appeared to be a dragon carved out of the most beautiful tree. Every limb and curve of it was smooth. It had two horns atop its head that kept a purple flame between them that matched the purple eyes of the creature. Its wings did not look like normal wings capable of flight but each was its own tree with branches growing in a single direction with a large number of green, vibrant leaves on them. (Reminder to self to add a picture to paragraph comments.) Standing on the creature’s head and beneath its flame was a man who wore all black and appeared to be a shinigami. On the back of the creature were, 14 other individuals. These were all the members of the Espada present and accounted for. The entire group jumped down from the dragon and stood together. Their matching uniforms and dangerous aura gave off an imposing feeling that was increased by the presence of a dragon behind them. The dragon was Dryae. When she absorbed Ikomikidomoe, she had absorbed all the abilities that the Hollow-zanpakuto had. One of them was the ability to transform from a sword into an Adjuchas-looking form that was colossal. While Ikomikidomoe appeared as he did when he was a Hollow, Dryae took on this draconic form. Sitting atop Dryae’s head, Ren looked down at the army of Hollows around Barragan. There were at least several thousand of them. And from within, there were many familiar figures among them. Even if they were currently Adjuchas-class Hollows and not Arrancar, Ren could recognize them for the most part. But it was not about them that day. That day was between the leader of the two forces, Ren and Baraggan. One wanted to rule over all of Hueco Mundo and the other wanted something similar. The reason Ren left Soul Society was not due to agreeing with Yamamoto but by agreeing with the old man, his life became easier. He could now do as he pleased without having to worry about being spied on or being told no. ‘Better to let him think he has me under his control for now while I build up my forces as much as I can. The day will not save them, for we own the night. He gave me an army without even knowing it. What I do with that army, well, I have plenty of time to decide on that. For now, I need to control this Lich without killing him. He could prove useful.’ This was Ren’s first true test as the leader of the Tsukibutai instead of the former commander of the 8th division. And he would not fail it. 93 93: Overwhelm There was silence between both groups as they stared each other down. Baraggan’s forces had a higher quantity but the forces of Tsuki Butai had better quality, especially with Dryae right behind them. Baraggan’s forces were no longer as eager to fight, most of them at least. There were a few who still believed that they could win the battle easily or at least win the battle and survive themselves. One of those was Nnoitra, an Espada in another lifetime. Seeing that over half of Ren’s forces were women, made him sure that Ren was just a pushover that they could take down in a moment. ‘Hehe. With so few capable fighters, we can take these guys down in a second. Although the big one is a bit intimidating, We can always try to win it over to our side. Why hasn’t Baraggan given the order to attack?’ Many of the members on Baraggan’s side also thought similarly. Even if they did not look down on the women, they looked down on their numbers. They also believed that their king who had everything could offer whatever Ren was offering Dryae and more. Baraggan’s focus was not on Dryae. It was instead on Ren. And only one thought was going through his head. ‘I can’t sense his reiatsu at all!’ Baraggan had never heard of the concept of stronger beings unable to have their reiatsu sensed so he thought that it must have been a secret technique of Ren’s. Any being should have been able to have their reiatsu measured due to them always releasing a small amount. But Baraggan was unable to sense a glimmer. Still, he felt some danger. ‘I need to capture him alive. Whether it is a technique or a special item, it will be useful for my plans later on.’ “Who are you?” the skeletal figure asked while pointing at Ren. The shinigami smiled back and introduced himself in the best way he knew how. “I am the new ruler of Hueco Mundo, Ren Igarashi. I am in command of the elite Moon Corps as well. You can call me boss if you submit.” (So tired of trying to use Japanese. English will do unless the name is already translated for whatever work I am using.) Baraggan would have snorted at the answer if he did not sense something was off about Ren. Baraggan summoned his large axe to his left hand before pointing it at Ren. “You dare to claim my domain? Speak! Why should I not use your head to decorate my throne?” Ren summoned Slaupnir in his right hand and the Firestorm blade in his left when he saw Baraggan’s actions. He did not mind a fight between leaders but wanted to keep Baraggan alive. The old man had his uses. ‘Like being the leader for any idiots that might rebel in the future. I don’t wanna have to find out who the next rebel leader is if I keep the obvious one alive.’ “I don’t mind killing you but I am trying to keep as many of the Hollows alive as possible. I was hoping that you could surrender to me.” Baraggan actually laughed at this. There was no one who could truly make this prideful Hollow surrender. He was the God-king of Hueco Mundo after all. “Ha. Do you think you can make me and my kingdom a subordinate of yours? I shall give you a chance then. Do these 2 things, my kingdom shall be yours. If you fail, your kingdom shall be mine.” Already knowing that Baraggan was up to some tricks, Ren nodded and gestured for the old lich to go on. “First, you must make it rain within Hueco Mundo. Then you must defeat me and my strongest 4 members all at once and by yourself. That means that Hollow of yours is not allowed to help. You have 1 week to complete the first task, shinigami.” Hearing these conditions, all the former officers of the 8th division wanted to laugh out loud. 2 of them actually did. The other members of the Espada were not sure why they were laughing and had grave looks on their faces. All of them had come to respect Ren over the past year. Whether it was through how he treated them, his power, or the way he carried himself, Ren was the ideal leader for the Espada. None of them wanted to see him, or themselves, under the rule of Baraggan. They knew that Hueco Mundo had never rained since the beginning of time. It was always a clear night sky, no matter the day or time of year. If he truly wanted to make it rain, that would be impossible. Ren did not even move his body before the crackle of thunder was heard. Clouds formed overhead with lightning streaking between them. 6 bolts fell from the clouds and crashed into granite-like trees that populated Hueco Mundo. ‘Are you not entertained!’ Ren said to himself. Soon, large amounts of rain began to pour down over the entirety of Hueco Mundo. Not just the spoke where they were standing but the entire realm. All the Hollows in the realm rose up from underground or wherever they were to see the first rain to ever occur in Hueco Mundo. It only lasted a minute but left everyone stupefied. Baraggan was the most surprised. He gave Ren the most impossible task that he could think of but the man had completed it in a moment. With no effort. ‘No! This must have just been his special ability. Even if he can make it rain, what does that matter? This person must be so weak and wanted to try and scare me away by that display.’ “Nnoitra, Findorr, Yammy, Szayelaporro!” 4 Hollows appeared behind Baraggan. 2 were Adjuchas class Hollows while 2 more were Vasto Lorde. Surprisingly, Szayelaporro was one of the 2 Vasto Lorde. ‘He is a Vasto Lorde? But he was ranked 8th or 9th. What kind of fucked up timeline have I walked into?’ ————– Author’s Note: For those who don’t know, according to the official books, Szayelaporro was actually a Vasto Lorde and was the original rank 0 Espada. But he decided that he had too many violent impulses as so he split himself in two, one of those two being the ‘older brother’ who was Grimmjow’s fraccion. He was then demoted to Privarion Espada until he got stronger again and became the 8th Espada. 94 94: Epic Fight Music The 4 Hollows that Baraggan called out were mostly familiar to Ren. Nnoitra looked very similar to his original resurrecion with a white and yellow body along with 3 arms on each side of it. His face was covered in a mantis-like mask while the tips of his arms had saw-like blades on them. Of all the other Espada, this was the one Ren liked the least. His misogynistic views clouded his judgment and nearly killed an ally who had saved his life before. The familiar name was Szayelaporro. This man would become the alchemist or scientist of the Espada in another life. But the current him was much different than what he would be like in the future. He had a look that reminded Ren of a Kenpachi or other members of the 11th division. This Szayelaporro was similar to his resurrecion form except this form seemed wilder. He had two pink wings on his back that each had 4 eyes on them. His lower body was made up entirely of a large number of tentacles. Then there was Yammy. The Hollow form of Yammy was very similar to his initial resurrecion form. The Hollow had half the size of Dryae but instead of a brown, wooden body, Yammy’s entire body was covered in white bone and brown fur. He had 8 huge legs that carried the giant’s body as well as a large tail with a hard club-like tail. Just his massive size alone was enough to intimidate normal people. The last member was someone that Ren was unfamiliar with. It appeared to be a human crab. Standing beside the lich, manti-man, eldritch abomination, and giant monster, the crab Hollow seemed a bit boring and lame. Even still, Ren did not think too much of it and readied both of the weapons by his sides as he was going to let the others make their move first. He wanted to see just how powerful 3 Vasto Lorde and 2 Adjuchas were when they worked together. Baraggan lifted his axe and pointed it at Ren before he gave the order. “Kill!” The fastest to charge forward was Nnoitra. He appeared right in front of Ren before clashing down with all 6 of his arms at once. The blades were stopped by the firestorm blade’s massive body. Nnoitra aimed all his attacks at Ren’s face so it was quite easy to block. ‘He can die, right? Honestly, all of them can die except Baraggan. I need a puppet.’ Using his brute strength, Ren rebelled all of Nnoitra’s arms before cutting downward with his Slaupnir spear. The blade of the weapon cut cleanly through Nnoitra’s head until it reached his pelvis. Ren’s eyes and mouth were filled with white flames but he stopped before the flames shot out his mouth and retracted the flames back into his body. NNoitra, a Vasto Lorde was killed in a single strike. They all knew the second blow was unnecessary and would be more than for show but that still did not calm down the fear in their hearts. The Psy-fire was not just disturbing to the Hollows but also to Ren himself. This was because of the very nature of the fire. It was not normal but made from going through a realm of chaos and destruction, pain and misery, nothing but suffering, before arriving in the realm when Ren used it. This was practically true Hell-fire. The presence of these flames disturbed nature itself. Even when Ren had turned his ability to communicate with nature down to zero, he could still hear the cries of the very spirits of nature. ‘Chaos is all corrupting? Everything eventually falls to Chaos, huh? Those damn space marines were right. Even just using these weapons is nothing but trouble to me even after I got rid of that damn Khorne.’ His thoughts about how he had almost used Psy-fire and the corrupting nature of the firestorm blade, the crab hollow appeared behind Ren. Ren turned around and sliced through the entire body of the Hollow. As the blade cut through him, the delicious smell of cooked crab filled the air around Ren for a moment before it was overshadowed by the smell of burnt crab. ‘Can’t think about other things during battle. I need to keep moving forward!’ No longer letting the others make the first move, Ren used shunpo and ran towards Yammy. No, he ran through Yammy. With his spear pointed forward, Ren ended up on the other side of Yammy with a hole going through the giant’s head. Large tree branches rose from the ground and surrounded Szayelaporro’s tentacle legs and wings before detonating and destroying them. As Szayelaporro fell from the sky, Ren made his move. Dispersing the firestorm blade, the Kage (maybe title) turned around and charged toward Szayelaporro and destroyed his entire upper body after taking a single step. All that remained of the Hollow was his head. Baraggan saw that his entire elite force was decimated in moments, he could not help but feel angry. Those 4 were supposed to be his strongest but none of them survived a single attack. This was a great embarrassment on his honor. Letting out a loud and skeletal (However that works) roar, Baraggan charged forward. And wanted to cut down Ren but his first strike was knocked away with Slaupnir. The two exchanged several blows but the Lich was unable to land an attack. ‘Hmm. It seems that he does not have access to his anti-speed field or touch of old age abilities while he is just a Vasto Lorde. This makes my job even easier then.’ Ren knocked away the axe once more before he stabbed toward Baraggan’s left arm. The lich used the chain attached to his arm to bring his axe back to him in order to defend him but the Slaupnir went right through it and cut off his arm. Following that, Baraggan was slowly dismembered until he was only a body and a head. Ren stripped off Baraggan’s robes and crown before holding the skeletal figure by his neck and held him up before the crowd. “Is this your king?! This skeleton is the one who leads you? He can’t lay a blow on me not to mention defend himself. Serve the Moon Corps and I will show you true power!” ————– Author’s Note: Releasing a second chapter but don’t get too happy. This is just an updated chapter with his various powers as well as me listing out all the members of the Espada and a brief description of each. 95 94.5/Auxiliary Chapter Updated Chapter that will cover all of Ren’s abilities as well as a short description of all the members of the Espada since I know there are a lot and it might be a bit confusing. ————————————– Dryae: Zanpakuto spirit that Ren was originally going to get before he had fused with Lawrence. It is in a permanent state of bankai in the form of a wooden brown bokken. After absorbing Ikomikidomoe, it gained a black tsuba with a green flower pattern. Evolution: Dryae is now capable of constantly evolving by eating other races. By eating blanks, she gains the ability to detonate trees. By eating zanpakuto spirits, she may gain the ability of one of those zanpakuto or create new ones all her own. The only limit of this ability is that she can only gain one evolution from each species. Forest: Ren can create, grow, and manipulate tree branches in a variety of shapes and ways. Growth is rapid. Trees are resistant to fire, lightning, cutting, and blunt force making them much more powerful than normal trees. Due to absorbing blanks, the trees can now detonate themselves. Nature Speak: Ren has the capability to communicate with nature, gaining information about their surroundings, attaining a deeper connection to them. This applies to plants, animals, the elements themselves, and even more. Nature’s Wrath: Ren can create a variety of storms and control them to a degree but can only create up to 2 at the same time. Blizzards, Firestorm, Hurricane, Rain, Sub-Zero Rain, Sandstorm, Thunderstorm, Tornado, earthquakes, tidal waves Apocalpyse: Ren summons meteors that rain down destruction. Sizes range from small buildings to large islands. Breathing Styles: Ren has innate knowledge of 14 breathing styles that each come with several techniques that can be used with those particular styles. This increases his already impressive physical abilities to another level. – Styles he has: Sun, Moon, Water, Fire, Wind, Stone, Lightning, Love, Mist, Beast, Serpent, Insect, Sound, and Flower. Orbit the stars, Dryae! (Hoshi o megure, Dryae!): a massive Hollow arm appears out of Ren’s back that can attack foes on its own initiative. Jot down their funeral, Dryae! (Okuri shiruse, Dryae!): Dryae transforms into a gargantuan Hollow-Dragon that is around the size of the Espada Yammy Llargo’s Resurrección. In this form, she can unleash a cero-like breath attack and can spawn large treants by sending down seeds from her wings. These treants are comparable to Adjuchas-class hollows. Hatch out and be ruined, Dryae! (Kaeri horobe, Dryae!): Dryae transforms into a large, humanoid Hollow, though still smaller than its previous release. While this form resembles a Vasto Lorde, similar to her zanpakuto spirit form except with a hole in her chest. Dryae, Can’t fear your own world!: … Secret! —————————– With Khorne defeated, Ren now has the powers of Khorne within himself. But since he is no chaos god, most of the powers have mutated in some way or weakened in some way with few staying as they were. Gift of Arms – A weapon of the Blood God: This gives Ren 2 weapons to use due to no longer having Khorne within him, he can no longer use weapons that are purely Khorne’s. – Slaupnir: Spear used by Khorne’s most loyal and devoted champion as well as his consort. After receiving the blessings of Khorne, it now has the ability to pierce through any defense. – Firestorm Blade: A mighty greatsword, the Firestorm Blade is a massive straight sword engulfed in an impossibly bright nimbus of white fire. At the whim of its wielder, the blade can discharge great gouts of flame at targets within a considerable distance, burning its victims with overwhelming Warpfire. –Flame Breath – A torrent of psychically-generated flames pour forth from the psyker’s eyes and mouth, engulfing the target. –Fiery Form – Bullets and shells pass straight through the pyromancer as he transforms into an incandescent being of living Warpfire, striking out at his foes and setting their souls ablaze. –Fire Shield – With a sweep of his arms the psyker throws up a towering wall of flame to protect his allies. –Spontaneous Combustion – Focussing his anger, the pyromancer can melt or incinerate his foes in a heartbeat. Yet when his rage boils over, the unfortunate victim’s body explodes in a blast of ash and roaring flame. Who can say how many will fall victim to his wrath before it is sated? –Sunburst – The psyker sings a wild song whose notes were old when the universe was young. As he does so, an incandescent aura appears about him, growing ever brighter and hotter with every refrain. Only when the song is ended does the aura explode, discharging its pent-up fury in a blinding, supernova flash. –Molten Beam – The pyromancer claps his hands together and turns them outward towards the foe. As he does so, a white-hot beam of blazing energy bursts from his palms. It melts armour to slag and vaporises flesh, leaving only ghastly shadows in its wake Gift of Beasts – Beasts or servants to aid his chosen: Without being tied to the blood god anymore, the summons are closer to fitting Ren’s ideal type. Ren can summon up to 3 Tomb Stalkers. The Tomb Stalker is a massive Necron robotic construct that serves as a guardian on Necron Tomb Worlds. The Tomb Stalker is an enormous mass of living-metal carapace teeming with flashing legs and possessed of a murderous will. Easily the size of a dozen men, this centipede-like robotic construct makes use of arcane Phase Generators, allowing it to stalk the Tomb World of its slumbering Necron lords, burrowing through solid ground. It uses its powerful senses to trail its prey from kilometres away and can sense the frenzied rhythm of a panicked man’s heartbeat through hundreds of metres of solid stone. The Stalker’s immense size combined with its natural capacity for regeneration as a result of its Necrodermis carapace creates a nearly indestructible creature. Gift of Flesh – Mutations that grant strength and ferocity: Permanent state. Ren has gained the physique of an Astartes with much stronger regeneration. Gift of Will – Unbreakable willpower and bloodlust: This increases his skills in martial techniques such as hakuda, hoho, and zanjutsu. He becomes able to ignore any injury, illusion, and lack of stamina. Gift of Title: Ren is able to use multiple other gifts at once Elixir of Life. Formerly, The Curse of Chaos: By mixing in the beast god’s blood, Ren is able to turn Arrancar into Asura. King’s Armor, Formerly, Crimson Crown – This crown allows Ren to replace the Hōgyoku in the Arrancar creation process. By wearing the crown himself, Ren gains a powerful armor that has excellent defensive capabilities —————— Espada: Tier: Current Strongest. Ren’s lover/wife. Former Arrancar but now an Asura. She can casually give orders to any of the members of the Moon Corps but usually is training in the dungeon or spending time with the other female Espada members if she is not with Ren. Arturo: Ancient, natural Arrancar. He has a unique ability to manipulate a certain type of energy. Even with all their years of training, only Tier is assured victory over him in battle while all others would be close calls. Stark: 3rd strongest of the Espada. Another natural Arrancar. Besides spending time with his fraccion, Stark can rarely be seen outside of official duties. Shin: 4th Strongest of the Espada. His wild combat style and powerful zanpakuto make him a dangerous foe. Lover of Emilou. Kyou: 5th Strongest. She is the manager of the Moon Corps. Anything that needs to be done, goes through her. If she is unable to do it, she will let Ren know and have him do it himself. Her words carry the same weight as Ren’s when it comes to members of the Moon Corps. Baiken: 6th Strongest. Still in her growing phase but showing much promise. Ren’s ‘sister’ that he adopted after the Mist Rebellion. Even with only a single-arm and eye, Baiken is a threat to anyone who dares to battle her, especially those who underestimate her. Emilou, Cyan, and Franceska: 7th Strongest. Individually, all their strengths are about equal. When they work together, they can challenge those in the top 3 of the Espada, especially when they use their resurrecion and Ayon. Ulquiorra: 8th strongest. A powerful Vasto Lorde who had become an Arrancar with Ren’s help. Unpredictable due to his mostly passive nature but seems very loyal. Was the only Arrancar to have a second resurrecion in the original timeline. Nelliel: 9th Strongest. Another Vasto Lorder who had become an Arrancar under Ren. The woman has a mostly cold and distant personality but is very professional and loyal to Ren. Kakyo: 10th Strongest. She has the same zanpakuto that Tosen would have had. With her abilities, she is a powerful combatant that can take on most mid-tier captains. Lover of Naoko. Naoko: 11th Strongest. One of the oldest members and had been around since Ren had first taken over. Even though he is not the most powerful, his experience makes him someone that few can take lightly. Lover of Kakyo. Grimmjow: 12th Strongest. Currently, the weakest of the Espada since he had only recently gained his Arrancar form and has yet to fill his reserves to their maximum as they were when he was a Hollow. Even still, he is not to be underestimated due to his wild and violent fighting style. 96 95: A shark, a wolf, and phoenix walk into a bar After seeing Baraggan in such a pathetic state, most of the Hollows were willing to flip sides in an instant. They did not care about who was the ruler of Hueco Mundo as long as that person had the power to rule. And Ren was now the strongest being in Hueco Mundo. Various roars and shouts could be heard from the Hollows on the ground. All of the ones were the Adjuchas-class Hollows. As for the Vasto Lorde, Baraggan was the only remaining one that lived inside of Hueco Mundo who had not already been converted into an Arrancar while the Gillian did not have such sentience yet. The Espada looked up at their leader and were impressed. He was able to subjugate the entirety of Hueco Mundo in minutes. “Excellent! Those who have reached Adjuchas-class shall be given a new form of power that will make you all even more powerful than before.” As he said this, Ren summoned his crown and placed it atop Baraggan’s head destroyed the Vasto Lorde’s entire skull. The man was a skeleton so he had no idea what part of the skull was his mask and what part was his body so he just got rid of all of it. A bright light appeared around Baraggan before he appeared as an old man with brown skin and white hair on his head. His naked body was fully healed and repaired with a hole in his chest. But all the Hollows felt that he was much weaker than before and thought that Ren was just taunting the Hollow. Ren released the old man before pointing to his zanpakuto and ordering him to activate his resurrecion. Knowing that he had no choice, Baraggan did so. “Rot!” Releasing red Reiatsu, the slit-eye pendant between the axe-blades began to generate numerous jet-black and purple flames, which, burned away Baraggan’s flesh, reducing his entire body to little more than a skeleton, with his head becoming a skull and his hands and arms being reduced to bone. Afterward, Baraggan’s body became draped in a purple cloak, with a pitch-black tattered fur collar around his neck area and the fringes of his cloak, similar to the one that Ren had ripped off and was lying in the sands of Hueco Mundo. Several lengths of golden chains dangled out of his armbands. Seeing that Baraggan returned to his old appearance but felt even stronger than when Ren had defeated him, the hollows were filled with surprise and worship. They thought that his words were just jokes and meant to mock the lich but now they knew that he spoke the truth. Their former king had grown even stronger after his loss. “I have been banished from Soul Society. I have been disgraced. They think that I am someone who will take this insult lying down. I left so easily because I knew that a battle at the moment was unwise when Soul Society was at its strongest. Over 30 Captain Level Shinigami, 50 Lieutenant-level figures, and hundreds of officer-level members. Technology surpassing anything that you have seen before. While the Hollows have been stuck in this desolate land and slowly rotting, the shinigami have been prospering. New kido spells being developed every few years, replacing the old ones. If the shinigami came and wanted to take down the rulers of this land, they could have done so long ago. You all are nothing more than training tools for their younger members. You are meant to cull their weaklings so that they can grow stronger. They ally with the Quincy to permanently exterminate you. They use you to make full bringers appear. They let you starve while they feast. But that shall last no more. Soul Society is no longer going to be allowed to do as they please. Follow me, and the Hollows will never go hungry.” The Hollows began to roar and yell with every sentence that Ren said. Especially when he mentioned how they were just being used as training targets. They all knew that the weak would be exterminated when they had no more use just as they had done to other Hollows themselves. Under Ren’s ‘small’ lie, he had managed to gain the support of all the Hollows present. And to get their support, all he had to do was create a common enemy. Not just an enemy that would be a temporary target but a mountain that needed to be overcome. The Espada jumped atop of Dryae and flew back towards Tsukigakure, their home and fortress. When the fraccion members saw the hundreds of Adjuchas-class Hollows, they would have thought they were under attack if the Espada did not return before them. Ren spent the next few weeks converting all of the Adjuchas-class hollows in Arrancar. He had seen several familiar faces such as Zommari as well as a pair of twins, Yin and Yang. With all that work done, Ren was finally able to relax. He always kept 5 members of the Arrancar on active duty to watch over any unruly members of his forces while the rest were allowed to do as they pleased. Most took this as a chance to train in the dungeon where they did not fear destroying their new home as they went all out. Just as Ren entered the dungeon, he saw that Arturo and Stark were teaming up to battle Tier. while all the remaining Espada members who were not on duty were watching. All 3 were in their base form but that did not stop their battle from being intense. Stark would move around with his high speed and fire his ceros from random angles to try and catch Tier off guard while Artura fought with a more direct method using either his bare hands, his energy blades, or his zanpakuto. Even under the combined assault of the pair, Tier did not seem to have any difficulty. She handled both Arrancar in a very technical manner where she would use as little movement and energy as she could to block or parry their attacks while pushing them in each other’s way. After 30 minutes without a clear winner, both sides looked like they were starting to get a bit frustrated. “Lilynette,” Stark called over and placed his hand on the little girl’s head. Arturo held his zanpakuto in reverse grip and bent his knees. Tier held her blade in front of her and pointed it downward. Large pillars of reiatsu emerged from each of the three. Blue reiatsu surrounded Stark, yellow reiatsu enveloped Tier, and Arturo was immersed in green energy that began to take the shape of two wings. Ren knew he had to step in before one of the trio ended up dying from a friendly spar but he was also curious about how powerful the 3 members were after him. ‘I can save them from an attack anyway. Might as well enjoy a good show.’ Ren summoned several tree branches that he used to form a chair to sit on but before he could relax, Baiken stole his seat. Looking at the woman, he let out a sigh before making another seat for himself to watch the battle. “Fênix, immortal and graceful, in my original form my body emerges even from the smallest of grains of ash. A beautiful power that by shinigami as you can not witness, unequaled the beauty and fury released from my flames and grace.” “Kick About!” “Destroy!” The two strongest Arrancar and the strongest Asura had released their resurrecions. 97 96: The 3 Strongest Once the reiatsu faded, the 3 people battling emerged in their new forms. Arturo lost his shirt while his hair automatically went into a ponytail. The mask fragment on his face disappeared. On his back were two wings made of pure energy that resembled a Quincy’s last resort. Gloves appeared on each of his hands that resembled talons. Tier changed from her clothes into a form that was very close to her original resurrecion. The original bone skirt and armor turned into blue shark-skin that covered her skirt, bikini bra, thigh-high boots, and gauntlets. The scales looked smooth from afar except that they were jagged and sharp up close. In her right hand was a large shark tooth-like blade that was almost larger than Tier herself that had 3 girl marks on either side of it with a handle inside the hollow base. In her left hand was her original zanpakuto. Stark was the last to finish his transformation. Part of Lilynette’s mask appeared on his head, stretching from the back of his head around to the eyepiece on his left eye, with the flame pattern changing to emerge from the eyepiece and follow the mask fragment around to the back of his head. The mask itself was connected by two chains around his right eye. His Arrancar outfit changed drastically as well to a gray fur-lined jacket and dark, skin-tight pants, with gray knee-high fur leggings covering his lower legs. In each of his hands was a twin pistol. With all of their power released, Ren had to release his own reiatsu in a defensive manner just to make sure that all of the other Espada and Lanza did not get hurt from their raw energy. Each of the 3 looked at each other for a moment as if to size up the others transformation. Then they were all gone. Tier and Arturo were the first two to reappear with Tier’s larger blade and Arturo’s, now green and black, energy blades clashing. “Miss 1st, I plan to take your title today.” “Hmm. Two on one and you think that makes you worthy of my title. How foolish.” Yellow reiatsu appeared around the zanpakuto in her left hand before backed away and swung it at Arturo. “Ola Azul.” Even though he used both arms to block the attack, Arturo was still pushed back a good distance and had his guard broken. Tier appeared in front of him with her shark sword raised above her head. Just as she was about to bring it down, Tier saw blue light appearing from her right so she used her movement technique to dodge and appear further away. Stark stood beside Arturo and waited for the other Arrancar to catch his breath while having both of his guns trained on Tier. “Get up. We are seriously in trouble if you don’t start work with me. You’ve already seen how good she is with a blade.” “As much as I hate to agree, you are right. I will distract her. You get ready to use your biggest move and we will her down in a single attack.” The pair shared a look and nodded before Arturo charged ahead. When he clashed with Tier this time, he decided to play defensively. His main goal was to buy time and create an opening. Even when he gained injuries, his impressive healing factor repaired his body by the time he gained another one. “Now!” Arturo heard Stark say from behind his back. Without even thinking, Arturo let Tier get in a deep cut as he backed away. All around Tier were 10s of wolves that were made out of soul and flames. This was Stark’s most powerful technique where he sacrificed both of his guns to turn them into these wolves that had the ability to defeat even captain-level enemies with ease. “Grand Fire Rush!” Arturo’s wings turned red and black before turning into flames that surrounded his arms. The flames then went to his palms and formed a large spear of flames in front of him. “I suggest you put up your best defense or ask the Corps Commander for help. You might die under these attacks.” Seeing both of the attacks that the duo was ready to launch, Tier seemed unperturbed. Tier pointed her shark tooth sword at Arturo while holding the hollow sword downward. The Arrancar could feel a large amount of danger building up so they decided to launch their attack. The fire spear moved first with the wolves charged afterward. With both of her opponents have made their moves, how could Tier just sit there and wait to be finished off? “La Gota!” water surrounded the tip of Tier’s larger blade before being shot in a spear shape towards Arturo’s attack. After the first one was shot, two more followed right after it. Once the first water lance clashed with the fire spear, the latter was weakened a great deal while the former turned completely to steam. The second water lance completely destroyed the fire spear and shot into Arturo but did not cause any more damage than staggering him. The final lance was the true finisher and blasted Arturo away. With Arturo no longer in the picture, the difficulty had decreased by a huge margin. Stark’s wolves surrounded Tier and were about to attack her but none of them were able to enter a 1-meter range around the woman. “Eleventh Form: Dead Calm” Every wolf that attacked was either knocked back, cut in half, or beheaded. No matter how much Stark tried to get close, the area around Tier was impossible to enter. It did not seem like Tier was moving at all during this time due to her fast hand speed. “Trident.” A yellow aura surrounded the large sword in her hand. Feeling the immense danger, Stark wanted to move out of the way but it was too late. A deep cut went from his left eye all the way down to his left foot. If not for Stark’s powerful hierro, he would have been killed from that one move. The Espada watching did not understand how Tier had won so easily but Ren did. The Asura brought it the most of the former Arrancar’s animalistic abilities. While it started off as just physical powers, if the Arrancar had was like Grimmjow or Tier who had powerful abilities unrelated to Hollows in their resurrecion, their power would increase by an even greater amount. For someone like Tier, becoming an Asura was the best thing that she could do. But for those like Stark or Yammy whose main long-range ability was cero or bala, becoming an Asura was more of an emotion than an evolution.
1.1 2.1 3.1 4.1 5.1 6.1 7.1 7.2 7.3 7.4 7.5 7.6 8.1 8.2 8.3 9.1 9.2 9.3 9.4 9.5 9.6 10.1 10.2 11.1 11.2 11.3 12.1 12.2 12.3 12.4 13.1 13.2 13.3 13.4 13.5 13.6 13.7 14.1 15.1 16.1 16.2 16.3 16.4 16.5 16.6 16.7 16.8 16.9 17.1 17.2 17.3 18.1 18.2 18.3 19.1 19.2 19.3 19.4 20.1 20.2 20.3 20.4 20.5 20.6 21.1 21.2 21.3 21.4 22.1 23.1 24.1 24.2 24.3 24.4 24.5 24.6 24.7 24.8 24.9 24.10 24.11 24.12 25.1 25.2 25.3 25.4 25.5 25.6 25.7 25.8 26.1 26.2 27.1 28.1 28.2 28.3 28.4 28.5 28.6 28.7 28.8 28.9 29.1 30.1 31.1 32.1 32.2 32.3 32.4 32.5 33.1 33.2 33.3 34.1 34.2 34.3 34.4 35.1 35.2 35.3 35.4 36.1 36.2 36.3 36.4 36.5 36.6 36.7 36.8 37.1 38.1 39.1 39.2 39.3 39.4 39.5 40.1 40.2 40.3 41.1 41.2 41.3 41.4 41.5 42.1 42.2 42.3 42.4 42.5 43.1 43.2 43.3 43.4 44.1 44.2 44.3 45.1 45.2 45.3 45.4 45.5 45.6 45.7 45.8 45.9 45.10 45.11 45.12 46.1 46.2 46.3 46.4 46.5 46.6 46.7 46.8 46.9 47.1 47.2 47.3 47.4 48.1 49.1 50.1 50.2 50.3 50.4 51.1 51.2 51.3 52.1 52.2 52.3 52.4 52.5 52.6 52.7 53.1 53.2 53.3 53.4 53.5 53.6 54.1 55.1 56.1 56.2 56.3 56.4 56.5 56.6 57.1 57.2 57.3 57.4 57.5 57.6 57.7 57.8 57.9 57.10 58.1 58.2 59.1 60.1 61.1 61.2 61.3 61.4 61.5 61.6 61.7 61.8 61.9 61.10 61.11 62.1 62.2 63.1 64.1 64.2 64.3 64.4 64.5 64.6 65.1 65.2 66.1 66.2 66.3 66.4 66.5 67.1 67.2 67.3 67.4 67.5 68.1 68.2 68.3 68.4 68.5 69.1 69.2 69.3 69.4 69.5 69.6 69.7 69.8 70.1 70.2 70.3 70.4 71.1 72.1 73.1 73.2 73.3 73.4 74.1 74.2 74.3 75.1 75.2 75.3 75.4 75.5 76.1 76.2 76.3 76.4 77.1 77.2 78.1 78.2 78.3 79.1 79.2 79.3 80.1 80.2 80.3 80.4 81.1 81.2 81.3 82.1 82.2 83.1 83.2 84.1 84.2 84.3 85.1 85.2 85.3 86.1 86.2 86.3 86.4 86.5 87.1 87.2 87.3 87.4 87.5 87.6 87.7 87.8 87.9 87.10 88.1 88.2 88.3 88.4 88.5 88.6 88.7 88.8 88.9 88.10 88.11 88.12 88.13 89.1 89.2 89.3 89.4 89.5 90.1 90.2 90.3 90.4 90.5 90.6 90.7 90.8 90.9 90.10 90.11 90.12 90.13 90.14 91.1 91.2 91.3 91.4 92.1 92.2 92.3 92.4 92.5 93.1 93.2 93.3 94.1 94.2 94.3 94.4 95.1 95.2 95.3 95.4 95.5 96.1 96.2 97.1 98.1 99.1 99.2 99.3 99.4 99.5 100.1 100.2 100.3 100.4 100.5 100.6 100.7 100.8 101.1 102.1 103.1 103.2 103.3 103.4 103.5 103.6 103.7 103.8 103.9 104.1 105.1 106.1 106.2 106.3 106.4 106.5 107.1 107.2 107.3 108.1 108.2 108.3 108.4 108.5 109.1 109.2 109.3 109.4 110.1 110.2 110.3 111.1 112.1 112.2 112.3 112.4 112.5 112.6 112.7 112.8 113.1 114.1 115.1 115.2 115.3 115.4 115.5 116.1 116.2 116.3 117.1 117.2 118.1 118.2 118.3 118.4 119.1 119.2 120.1 121.1 122.1 122.2 122.3 122.4 122.5 122.6 122.7 123.1 123.2 123.3 123.4 123.5 123.6 123.7 124.1 124.2 124.3 125.1 125.2 125.3 125.4 126.1 126.2 127.1 127.2 127.3 128.1 128.2 128.3 128.4 128.5 129.1 129.2 129.3 130.1 130.2 130.3 130.4 130.5 130.6 130.7 130.8 130.9 130.10 131.1 131.2 131.3 131.4 131.5 131.6 132.1 132.2 132.3 133.1 133.2 133.3 133.4 133.5 133.6 133.7 133.8 133.9 134.1 134.2 134.3 135.1 135.2 135.3 135.4 136.1 137.1 138.1 138.2 138.3 139.1 139.2 139.3 139.4 139.5 139.6 139.7 140.1 140.2 141.1 142.1 142.2 142.3 143.1 144.1 144.2 144.3 145.1 146.1 146.2 146.3 147.1 148.1 149.1 149.2 149.3 149.4 149.5 150.1 150.2 150.3 151.1 151.2 151.3 151.4 152.1 152.2 152.3 153.1 154.1 154.2 154.3 154.4 154.5 154.6 155.1 156.1 157.1 157.2 157.3 157.4 157.5 157.6 158.1 158.2 158.3 158.4 159.1 159.2 159.3 159.4 159.5 160.1 160.2 160.3 160.4 160.5 161.1 161.2 161.3 161.4 161.5 161.6 161.7 161.8 161.9 161.10 161.11 161.12 161.13 161.14 162.1 163.1 164.1 164.2 164.3 164.4 164.5 164.6 164.7 165.1 165.2 165.3 165.4 165.5 165.6 165.7 165.8 166.1 166.2 166.3 167.1 168.1 169.1 169.2 169.3 169.4 170.1 170.2 170.3 170.4 170.5 170.6 171.1 171.2 171.3 172.1 172.2 172.3 173.1 173.2 173.3 174.1 174.2 174.3 175.1 175.2 175.3 175.4 175.5 175.6 176.1 176.2 176.3 176.4 176.5 177.1 178.1 179.1 179.2 179.3 180.1 180.2 180.3 180.4 180.5 181.1 181.2 182.1 182.2 182.3 182.4 182.5 182.6 182.7 182.8 183.1 183.2 183.3 184.1 184.2 184.3 184.4 184.5 184.6 184.7 184.8 184.9 185.1 185.2 185.3 186.1 186.2 186.3 186.4 187.1 188.1 189.1 190.1 190.2 190.3 191.1 191.2 191.3 191.4 192.1 192.2 192.3 192.4 192.5 192.6 192.7 192.8 193.1 193.2 193.3 193.4 193.5 193.6 194.1 195.1 196.1 196.2 196.3 196.4 196.5 196.6 196.7 196.8 196.9 196.10 197.1 197.2 197.3 197.4 197.5 198.1 198.2 198.3 198.4 199.1 199.2 199.3 200.1 200.2 201.1 201.2 201.3 202.1 202.2 202.3 202.4 203.1 203.2 203.3 203.4 203.5 203.6 203.7 204.1 205.1 205.2 205.3 205.4 205.5 205.6 205.7 205.8 206.1 207.1 208.1 208.2 208.3 208.4 209.1 209.2 209.3 210.1 210.2 210.3 210.4 211.1 212.1 213.1 213.2 213.3 213.4 213.5 213.6 213.7 213.8 213.9 213.10 213.11 214.1 214.2 214.3 214.4 214.5 214.6 215.1 215.2 215.3 215.4 215.5 216.1 217.1 218.1 218.2 218.3 218.4 218.5 218.6 218.7 218.8 218.9 218.10 218.11 219.1 219.2 219.3 219.4 219.5 219.6 219.7 219.8 219.9 220.1 220.2 220.3 220.4 220.5 220.6 220.7 221.1 221.2 221.3 222.1 222.2 222.3 222.4 223.1 223.2 223.3 223.4 223.5 224.1 224.2 224.3 224.4 225.1 225.2 225.3 225.4 225.5 225.6 225.7 226.1 226.2 226.3 226.4 226.5 227.1 227.2 227.3 227.4 227.5 227.6 227.7 227.8 228.1 228.2 228.3 228.4 228.5 228.6 228.7 228.8 229.1 229.2 229.3 229.4 229.5 230.1 230.2 230.3 230.4 231.1 232.1 232.2 233.1 233.2 234.1 234.2 234.3 235.1 235.2 236.1 237.1 238.1 239.1 239.2 240.1 240.2 240.3 240.4 241.1 241.2 241.3 242.1 242.2 243.1 244.1 244.2 244.3 245.1 245.2 246.1 246.2 246.3 246.4 246.5 246.6 246.7 246.8 246.9 246.10 246.11 246.12 246.13 246.14 246.15 246.16 247.1 248.1 248.2 248.3 249.1 250.1 251.1 252.1 252.2 253.1 253.2 253.3 254.1 254.2 255.1 255.2 255.3 255.4 255.5 256.1 256.2 256.3 256.4 257.1 257.2 257.3 257.4 257.5 258.1 259.1 260.1 260.2 260.3 260.4 261.1 261.2 261.3 262.1 263.1 264.1 265.1 265.2 265.3 266.1 266.2 266.3 266.4 266.5 266.6 266.7 266.8 266.9 267.1 268.1 269.1 270.1 271.1 271.2 271.3 271.4 271.5 271.6 271.7 272.1 272.2 272.3 272.4 273.1 273.2 273.3 273.4 273.5 273.6 273.7 274.1 274.2 274.3 274.4 274.5 274.6 275.1 275.2 275.3 275.4 275.5 275.6 275.7 276.1 277.1 278.1 278.2 278.3 278.4 278.5 278.6 278.7 279.1 279.2 279.3 279.4 280.1 280.2 280.3 280.4 280.5 281.1 281.2 281.3 281.4 281.5 281.6 282.1 282.2 282.3 282.4 282.5 282.6 282.7 282.8 283.1 284.1 285.1 285.2 285.3 285.4 286.1 287.1 287.2 287.3 287.4 287.5 287.6 287.7 287.8 287.9 287.10 288.1 288.2 289.1 290.1 291.1 291.2 291.3 292.1 292.2 292.3 293.1 293.2 293.3 293.4 293.5 293.6 293.7 293.8 293.9 294.1 294.2 294.3 294.4 294.5 294.6 294.7 294.8 294.9 294.10 295.1 295.2 295.3 295.4 295.5 295.6 295.7 295.8 295.9 296.1 296.2 296.3 296.4 296.5 296.6 296.7 296.8 297.1 297.2 297.3 297.4 297.5 298.1 299.1 299.2 299.3 299.4 299.5 299.6 299.7 299.8 299.9 299.10 300.1 301.1 302.1 302.2 302.3 302.4 302.5 302.6 302.7 303.1 303.2 303.3 303.4 303.5 303.6 303.7 304.1 304.2 304.3 304.4 305.1 305.2 305.3 305.4 305.5 305.6 306.1 306.2 307.1 308.1 309.1 309.2 309.3 309.4 309.5 309.6 309.7 310.1 310.2 310.3 310.4 310.5 311.1 311.2 311.3 311.4 311.5 312.1 312.2 312.3 312.4 312.5 312.6 313.1 313.2 313.3 313.4 313.5 314.1 314.2 314.3 314.4 314.5 315.1 315.2 315.3 315.4 315.5 315.6 316.1 316.2 316.3 316.4 316.5 316.6 317.1 317.2 317.3 317.4 317.5 318.1 318.2 318.3 318.4 318.5 318.6 318.7 319.1 320.1 321.1 321.2 321.3 321.4 321.5 321.6 321.7 321.8 321.9 321.10 322.1 322.2 322.3 322.4 322.5 322.6 322.7 323.1 324.1 325.1 325.2 325.3 325.4 325.5 325.6 326.1 326.2 326.3 327.1 327.2 327.3 327.4 327.5 327.6 327.7 327.8 328.1 328.2 328.3 328.4 328.5 328.6 328.7 328.8 328.9 329.1 330.1 331.1 331.2 331.3 331.4 331.5 332.1 332.2 332.3 332.4 332.5 332.6 332.7 332.8 333.1 333.2 333.3 333.4 334.1 334.2 334.3 335.1 335.2 335.3 335.4 335.5 336.1 336.2 336.3 336.4 336.5 336.6 336.7 337.1 337.2 337.3 338.1 338.2 338.3 338.4 338.5 339.1 339.2 339.3 339.4 340.1 341.1 342.1 342.2 342.3 342.4 342.5 342.6 343.1 343.2 343.3 344.1 344.2 344.3 344.4 344.5 344.6 344.7 345.1 345.2 346.1 346.2 346.3 347.1 347.2 347.3 347.4 347.5 347.6 347.7 348.1 349.1 350.1 350.2 350.3 351.1 351.2 351.3 351.4 352.1 352.2 352.3 352.4 352.5 353.1 353.2 353.3 353.4 353.5 354.1 354.2 355.1 355.2 356.1 357.1 357.2 357.3 357.4 357.5 357.6 357.7 357.8 357.9 357.10 357.11 358.1 358.2 358.3 359.1 359.2 359.3 359.4 360.1 361.1 362.1 362.2 362.3 362.4 362.5 362.6 362.7 363.1 363.2 364.1 364.2 364.3 364.4 364.5 364.6 364.7 364.8 364.9 364.10 364.11 364.12 364.13 364.14 364.15 364.16 364.17 364.18 364.19 365.1 365.2 365.3 365.4 365.5 365.6 365.7 365.8 365.9 365.10 365.11 366.1 366.2 366.3 366.4 367.1 367.2 367.3 367.4 367.5 368.1 368.2 368.3 368.4 368.5 369.1 369.2 369.3 370.1 370.2 370.3 370.4 370.5 371.1 371.2 371.3 371.4 371.5 371.6 371.7 371.8 372.1 373.1 373.2 373.3 373.4 373.5 373.6 373.7 373.8 373.9 373.10 374.1 374.2 375.1 375.2 376.1 377.1 377.2 377.3 377.4 377.5 377.6 377.7 377.8 378.1 378.2 378.3 379.1 380.1 381.1 381.2 381.3 382.1 382.2 382.3 382.4 382.5 382.6 383.1 383.2 383.3 383.4 383.5 384.1 385.1 386.1 386.2 386.3 386.4 386.5 386.6 386.7 387.1 387.2 387.3 387.4 388.1 388.2 388.3 388.4 388.5 389.1 389.2 389.3 389.4 389.5 389.6 390.1 390.2 390.3 390.4 391.1 391.2 391.3 391.4 391.5 392.1 393.1 394.1 394.2 394.3 394.4 394.5 395.1 395.2 395.3 396.1 396.2 396.3 396.4 396.5 397.1 398.1 399.1 399.2 399.3 399.4 399.5 400.1 400.2 400.3 400.4 400.5 400.6 400.7 400.8 401.1 401.2 401.3 401.4 401.5 401.6 401.7 402.1 402.2 402.3 402.4 402.5 402.6 403.1 403.2 403.3 403.4 403.5 403.6 403.7 403.8 403.9 403.10 403.11 403.12 403.13 404.1 404.2 404.3 404.4 405.1 405.2 405.3 405.4 405.5 405.6 405.7 405.8 406.1 406.2 406.3 407.1 408.1 408.2 409.1 410.1 411.1 411.2 411.3 411.4 412.1 412.2 412.3 412.4 412.5 412.6 412.7 413.1 413.2 413.3 413.4 413.5 413.6 413.7 413.8 413.9 413.10 414.1 414.2 414.3 414.4 415.1 415.2 415.3 415.4 415.5 415.6 415.7 415.8 415.9 415.10 415.11 415.12 416.1 416.2 416.3 416.4 416.5 416.6 417.1 417.2 417.3 417.4 417.5 418.1 419.1 420.1 420.2 420.3 420.4 420.5 420.6 420.7 420.8 420.9 420.10 421.1 421.2 421.3 422.1 422.2 422.3 422.4 422.5 422.6 422.7 422.8 423.1 423.2 423.3 423.4 423.5 423.6 423.7 423.8 423.9 423.10 423.11 424.1 424.2 424.3 425.1 425.2 425.3 425.4 425.5 425.6 425.7 425.8 425.9 425.10 425.11 425.12 425.13 425.14 425.15 425.16 425.17 426.1 426.2 426.3 426.4 426.5 426.6 426.7 426.8 427.1 427.2 427.3 427.4 427.5 427.6 428.1 428.2 428.3 428.4 428.5 428.6 428.7 428.8 429.1 429.2 430.1 430.2 430.3 430.4 430.5 430.6 430.7 431.1 431.2 431.3 431.4 432.1 432.2 432.3 432.4 432.5 432.6 432.7 432.8 432.9 432.10 433.1 433.2 433.3 433.4 433.5 433.6 433.7 434.1 435.1 436.1 437.1 437.2 438.1 438.2 438.3 438.4 438.5 439.1 439.2 439.3 439.4 439.5 440.1 440.2 440.3 441.1 441.2 441.3 441.4 441.5 441.6 441.7 441.8 442.1 442.2 442.3 442.4 442.5 442.6 442.7 442.8 442.9 442.10 443.1 443.2 443.3 443.4 444.1 444.2 444.3 444.4 444.5 444.6 445.1 445.2 445.3 445.4 445.5 445.6 445.7 445.8 445.9 446.1 446.2 446.3 446.4 446.5 446.6 446.7 446.8 446.9 447.1 447.2 448.1 449.1 450.1 450.2 450.3 450.4 451.1 451.2 451.3 451.4 452.1 452.2 452.3 452.4 452.5 452.6 452.7 452.8 452.9 453.1 453.2 454.1 455.1 456.1 456.2 456.3 456.4 456.5 456.6 456.7 456.8 456.9 456.10 456.11 457.1 457.2 457.3 457.4 457.5 457.6 457.7 457.8 457.9 457.10 457.11 458.1 458.2 458.3 458.4 459.1 459.2 459.3 460.1 460.2 460.3 460.4 460.5 460.6 460.7 460.8 460.9 461.1 461.2 461.3 462.1 462.2 462.3 463.1 463.2 463.3 464.1 465.1 466.1 466.2 466.3 466.4 466.5 466.6 466.7 467.1 467.2 467.3 467.4 467.5 467.6 467.7 467.8 467.9 467.10 467.11 467.12 467.13 467.14 467.15 468.1 468.2 468.3 468.4 469.1 469.2 469.3 469.4 469.5 469.6 469.7 469.8 469.9 469.10 469.11 469.12 469.13 469.14 469.15 469.16 469.17 470.1 470.2 470.3 470.4 470.5 470.6 470.7 471.1 472.1 473.1 473.2 473.3 474.1 474.2 474.3 474.4 474.5 474.6 474.7 474.8 475.1 475.2 475.3 475.4 475.5 475.6 475.7 476.1 476.2 476.3 476.4 476.5 476.6 476.7 477.1 478.1 479.1 479.2 479.3 479.4 479.5 480.1 480.2 481.1 481.2 481.3 481.4 481.5 481.6 481.7 481.8 481.9 481.10 481.11 482.1 482.2 482.3 482.4 483.1 483.2 483.3 484.1 484.2 484.3 484.4 485.1 485.2 485.3 485.4 485.5 485.6 486.1 486.2 486.3 486.4 486.5 487.1 487.2 487.3 488.1 488.2 489.1 489.2 489.3 490.1 490.2 490.3 490.4 490.5 490.6 490.7 490.8 490.9 490.10 491.1 491.2 491.3 491.4 491.5 492.1 493.1 494.1 494.2 494.3 494.4 494.5 494.6 494.7 494.8 494.9 495.1 495.2 495.3 495.4 495.5 495.6 495.7 495.8 495.9 496.1 496.2 496.3 496.4 496.5 496.6 496.7 497.1 497.2 497.3 497.4 497.5 497.6 497.7 497.8 498.1 498.2 498.3 499.1 499.2 499.3 499.4 499.5 499.6 500.1 500.2 500.3 500.4 500.5 500.6 501.1 501.2 501.3 501.4 501.5 501.6 501.7 501.8 501.9 501.10 501.11 502.1 503.1 504.1 504.2 504.3 504.4 504.5 504.6 505.1 505.2 505.3 505.4 505.5 505.6 505.7 505.8 505.9 506.1 506.2 506.3 506.4 506.5 506.6 507.1 507.2 507.3 507.4 508.1 508.2 508.3 508.4 508.5 508.6 508.7 509.1 509.2 509.3 509.4 510.1 510.2 510.3 511.1 512.1 513.1 513.2 513.3 513.4 513.5 514.1 514.2 514.3 514.4 515.1 515.2 515.3 515.4 515.5 515.6 515.7 515.8 515.9 516.1 516.2 516.3 516.4 516.5 517.1 517.2 518.1 518.2 518.3 518.4 519.1 519.2 519.3 519.4 519.5 519.6 519.7 519.8 519.9 519.10 519.11 519.12 519.13 519.14 520.1 520.2 520.3 520.4 521.1 521.2 521.3 522.1 523.1 523.2 523.3 523.4 523.5 523.6 523.7 524.1 525.1 526.1 526.2 526.3 526.4 526.5 526.6 526.7 526.8 526.9 526.10 526.11 527.1 527.2 527.3 527.4 527.5 527.6 528.1 528.2 529.1 530.1 530.2 530.3 530.4 531.1 531.2 531.3 531.4 531.5 531.6 531.7 531.8 531.9 531.10 532.1 532.2 533.1 533.2 533.3 533.4 533.5 533.6 533.7 533.8 533.9 534.1 534.2 534.3 535.1 535.2 535.3 535.4 535.5 536.1 536.2 537.1 538.1 538.2 538.3 538.4 538.5 538.6 538.7 539.1 539.2 539.3 539.4 539.5 540.1 540.2 540.3 540.4 540.5 541.1 541.2 541.3 541.4 542.1 542.2 542.3 542.4 542.5 543.1 543.2 543.3 543.4 543.5 543.6 543.7 544.1 544.2 544.3 544.4 544.5 544.6 544.7 544.8 544.9 544.10 545.1 545.2 545.3 545.4 545.5 545.6 545.7 545.8 545.9 545.10 545.11 545.12 545.13 546.1 547.1 548.1 549.1 549.2 549.3 549.4 549.5 550.1 550.2 550.3 550.4 550.5 551.1 551.2 551.3 551.4 551.5 551.6 551.7 552.1 552.2 552.3 553.1 554.1 555.1 556.1 557.1 558.1 558.2 559.1 559.2 560.1 561.1 562.1 562.2 562.3 562.4 562.5 562.6 562.7 562.8 562.9 562.10 562.11 562.12 562.13 562.14 562.15 562.16 562.17 562.18 562.19 562.20 563.1 564.1 565.1 565.2 566.1 567.1 568.1 568.2 568.3 568.4 568.5 568.6 568.7 568.8 568.9 568.10 568.11 568.12 568.13 568.14 568.15 568.16 568.17 568.18 568.19 568.20 568.21 568.22 568.23 568.24 568.25 568.26 568.27 568.28 568.29 568.30 568.31 568.32 568.33 568.34 568.35 568.36 568.37 568.38 568.39 568.40 568.41 568.42 568.43 568.44 568.45 568.46 568.47 569.1 570.1 571.1 572.1 573.1 574.1 575.1 575.2 575.3 575.4 575.5 575.6 575.7 575.8 575.9 575.10 575.11 575.12 575.13 575.14 575.15 575.16 575.17 575.18 575.19 575.20 575.21 575.22 575.23 575.24 575.25 575.26 575.27 575.28 576.1 577.1 578.1 579.1 580.1 581.1 582.1 582.2 582.3 582.4 582.5 582.6 582.7 582.8 582.9 582.10 582.11 582.12 582.13 582.14 582.15 582.16 582.17 582.18 582.19 582.20 582.21 582.22 582.23 582.24 582.25 582.26 582.27 582.28 582.29 582.30 582.31 582.32 582.33 582.34 582.35 582.36 582.37 582.38 582.39 582.40 582.41 582.42 582.43 582.44 582.45 582.46 583.1 584.1 585.1 585.2 586.1 587.1 588.1 589.1 589.2 589.3 589.4 589.5 589.6 589.7 589.8 589.9 589.10 589.11 589.12 589.13 589.14 589.15 589.16 589.17 589.18 589.19 589.20 589.21 590.1 591.1 592.1 593.1 594.1 595.1 595.2 595.3 595.4 595.5 595.6 595.7 595.8 596.1 597.1 598.1 599.1 600.1 601.1 602.1 603.1 604.1 605.1 606.1 606.2 606.3 606.4 606.5 606.6 606.7 606.8 606.9 606.10 606.11 606.12 606.13 606.14 606.15 606.16 606.17 606.18 606.19 606.20 606.21 606.22 606.23 606.24 606.25 606.26 606.27 606.28 606.29 606.30 606.31 606.32 606.33 606.34 606.35 606.36 606.37 606.38 606.39 606.40 606.41 606.42 606.43 606.44 606.45 606.46 606.47 606.48 606.49 606.50 606.51 606.52 606.53 606.54 606.55 606.56 606.57 606.58 606.59 606.60 606.61 606.62 606.63 606.64 606.65 606.66 606.67 606.68 606.69 606.70 606.71 607.1 608.1 609.1 610.1 610.2 610.3 610.4 610.5 610.6 611.1 612.1 613.1 614.1 615.1 616.1 616.2 616.3 616.4 616.5 616.6 616.7 616.8 616.9 616.10 616.11 616.12 616.13 616.14 616.15 616.16 616.17 616.18 616.19 616.20 616.21 616.22 616.23 616.24 616.25 616.26 617.1 618.1 619.1 620.1 621.1 621.2 621.3 621.4 621.5 621.6 621.7 621.8 621.9 621.10 621.11 621.12 621.13 621.14 621.15 621.16 621.17 621.18 621.19 621.20 621.21 621.22 621.23 621.24 622.1 623.1 624.1 625.1 625.2 626.1 627.1 628.1 628.2 628.3 628.4 628.5 628.6 628.7 628.8 628.9 628.10 628.11 628.12 628.13 628.14 628.15 628.16 628.17 629.1 630.1 631.1 632.1 632.2 633.1 634.1 635.1 635.2 635.3 635.4 635.5 635.6 635.7 635.8 635.9 635.10 635.11 635.12 635.13 636.1 637.1 638.1 639.1 640.1 641.1 641.2 641.3 641.4 641.5 641.6 641.7 641.8 641.9 641.10 641.11 641.12 641.13 641.14 641.15 641.16 641.17 641.18 641.19 641.20 641.21 641.22 642.1 643.1 644.1 645.1 646.1 647.1 648.1 648.2 648.3 648.4 648.5 648.6 648.7 648.8 648.9 648.10 648.11 648.12 648.13 648.14 648.15 648.16 648.17 649.1 650.1 651.1 652.1 653.1 654.1 655.1 656.1 656.2 656.3 656.4 656.5 656.6 656.7 656.8 656.9 656.10 656.11 656.12 656.13 656.14 656.15 656.16 656.17 656.18 656.19 656.20 656.21 656.22 656.23 656.24 656.25 656.26 656.27 656.28 656.29 656.30 656.31 656.32 656.33 656.34 656.35 656.36 657.1 658.1 659.1 660.1 660.2 661.1 662.1 662.2 663.1 664.1 664.2 664.3 664.4 664.5 664.6 664.7 664.8 664.9 664.10 664.11 664.12 664.13 664.14 664.15 664.16 664.17 664.18 665.1 666.1 666.2 666.3 666.4 666.5 667.1 668.1 669.1 670.1 670.2 671.1 672.1 673.1 674.1 674.2 675.1 676.1 676.2 676.3 676.4 676.5 676.6 676.7 676.8 676.9 676.10 676.11 676.12 676.13 676.14 676.15 676.16 676.17 676.18 676.19 676.20 676.21 676.22 676.23 676.24 676.25 676.26 676.27 676.28 676.29 676.30 676.31 676.32 676.33 676.34 676.35 677.1 678.1 678.2 678.3 679.1 680.1 681.1 682.1 683.1 684.1 684.2 684.3 684.4 684.5 684.6 684.7 684.8 684.9 684.10 684.11 684.12 684.13 684.14 684.15 684.16 684.17 684.18 684.19 684.20 684.21 684.22 684.23 685.1 686.1 687.1 688.1 689.1 689.2 689.3 689.4 689.5 689.6 689.7 689.8 689.9 689.10 689.11 689.12 689.13 690.1 691.1 692.1 693.1 693.2 694.1 695.1 696.1 696.2 696.3 696.4 696.5 696.6 696.7 696.8 696.9 696.10 696.11 696.12 696.13 696.14 696.15 696.16 696.17 696.18 696.19 696.20 696.21 696.22 696.23 696.24 696.25 697.1 698.1 699.1 700.1 700.2 701.1 702.1 703.1 703.2 703.3 703.4 703.5 703.6 703.7 703.8 703.9 703.10 703.11 703.12 703.13 703.14 703.15 703.16 703.17 703.18 703.19 703.20 703.21 704.1 705.1 706.1 707.1 708.1 708.2 709.1 709.2 710.1 711.1 711.2 711.3 711.4 711.5 711.6 711.7 711.8 711.9 711.10 711.11 711.12 711.13 711.14 711.15 711.16 711.17 712.1 713.1 714.1 715.1 716.1 717.1 718.1 718.2 718.3 718.4 718.5 718.6 718.7 718.8 718.9 718.10 718.11 718.12 718.13 718.14 718.15 718.16 718.17 718.18 718.19 718.20 718.21 718.22 718.23 718.24 718.25 718.26 718.27 718.28 718.29 718.30 718.31 718.32 718.33 718.34 718.35 718.36 718.37 718.38 718.39 719.1 720.1 720.2 720.3 720.4 720.5 720.6 721.1 722.1 723.1 724.1 725.1 726.1 726.2 726.3 726.4 726.5 726.6 726.7 726.8 727.1 728.1 729.1 730.1 731.1 732.1 733.1 733.2 733.3 733.4 733.5 733.6 733.7 733.8 733.9 734.1 735.1 736.1 737.1 738.1 739.1 739.2 739.3 739.4 739.5 739.6 739.7 740.1 741.1 742.1 743.1 744.1 745.1 745.2 745.3 745.4 745.5 745.6 746.1 747.1 748.1 749.1 750.1 750.2 750.3 750.4 751.1 752.1 753.1 754.1 755.1 756.1 757.1 757.2 757.3 757.4 757.5 758.1 759.1 760.1 761.1 762.1 763.1 763.2 763.3 764.1 765.1 766.1 767.1 768.1 769.1 770.1 770.2 770.3 770.4 770.5 771.1 772.1 773.1 774.1 775.1 775.2 775.3 776.1 777.1 777.2 777.3 777.4 777.5 777.6 777.7 777.8 778.1 779.1 780.1 781.1 782.1 783.1 784.1 785.1 785.2 785.3 785.4 785.5 785.6 785.7 785.8 785.9 785.10 785.11 785.12 785.13 785.14 785.15 785.16 785.17 785.18 785.19 785.20 785.21 785.22 785.23 785.24 785.25 785.26 785.27 785.28 785.29 785.30 785.31 785.32 785.33 785.34 785.35 785.36 785.37 785.38 785.39 785.40 785.41 785.42 785.43 785.44 785.45 785.46 785.47 785.48 785.49 785.50 785.51 785.52 785.53 785.54 785.55 785.56 785.57 785.58 785.59 785.60 785.61 785.62 785.63 786.1 787.1 788.1 789.1 790.1 791.1 792.1 792.2 792.3 792.4 792.5 792.6 792.7 793.1 794.1 794.2 794.3 794.4 794.5 795.1 796.1 797.1 798.1 799.1 800.1 800.2 800.3 800.4 801.1 802.1 803.1 804.1 805.1 806.1 807.1 807.2 807.3 807.4 807.5 807.6 807.7 807.8 807.9 807.10 807.11 808.1 809.1 810.1 810.2 811.1 812.1 812.2 813.1 814.1 814.2 814.3 814.4 814.5 815.1 816.1 817.1 818.1 819.1 820.1 820.2 821.1 822.1 822.2 822.3 822.4 822.5 822.6 822.7 822.8 822.9 822.10 822.11 822.12 822.13 822.14 822.15 822.16 822.17 823.1 824.1 825.1 825.2 826.1 827.1 828.1 829.1 830.1 830.2 830.3 830.4 830.5 830.6 830.7 830.8 830.9 831.1 832.1 833.1 834.1 834.2 835.1 836.1 837.1 837.2 837.3 837.4 837.5 837.6 837.7 837.8 837.9 837.10 837.11 837.12 837.13 837.14 838.1 839.1 840.1 841.1 842.1 843.1 844.1 844.2 844.3 844.4 844.5 844.6 845.1 846.1 847.1 848.1 848.2 849.1 850.1 850.2 850.3 850.4 851.1 852.1 853.1 854.1 855.1 855.2 856.1 857.1 858.1 859.1 860.1 860.2 861.1 861.2 861.3 861.4 861.5 861.6 861.7 861.8 861.9 862.1 863.1 864.1 865.1 866.1 867.1 868.1 869.1 869.2 869.3 869.4 869.5 869.6 869.7 869.8 869.9 869.10 869.11 869.12 869.13 869.14 869.15 870.1 871.1 872.1 873.1 874.1 875.1 875.2 875.3 875.4 875.5 875.6 875.7 875.8 875.9 876.1 877.1 878.1 879.1 879.2 880.1 881.1 882.1 882.2 882.3 882.4 882.5 882.6 882.7 882.8 882.9 882.10 882.11 882.12 882.13 882.14 883.1 884.1 885.1 886.1 887.1 888.1 888.2 888.3 888.4 888.5 888.6 889.1 890.1 891.1 892.1 893.1 894.1 895.1 895.2 895.3 895.4 895.5 895.6 895.7 895.8 895.9 895.10 895.11 895.12 895.13 895.14 895.15 895.16 895.17 895.18 895.19 895.20 895.21 896.1 897.1 898.1 899.1 899.2 900.1 901.1 902.1 902.2 902.3 902.4 902.5 902.6 903.1 904.1 905.1 906.1 906.2 907.1 907.2 908.1 909.1 910.1 910.2 910.3 910.4 910.5 910.6 910.7 910.8 910.9 910.10 910.11 910.12 910.13 910.14 910.15 910.16 910.17 910.18 911.1 912.1 913.1 914.1 915.1 916.1 917.1 918.1 918.2 918.3 918.4 918.5 918.6 918.7 918.8 918.9 918.10 918.11 918.12 918.13 918.14 918.15 918.16 918.17 918.18 918.19 918.20 918.21 918.22 918.23 918.24 918.25 918.26 918.27 918.28 918.29 918.30 918.31 918.32 918.33 918.34 918.35 918.36 918.37 918.38 918.39 918.40 918.41 918.42 918.43 918.44 918.45 918.46 918.47 919.1 920.1 921.1 922.1 923.1 924.1 924.2 924.3 924.4 924.5 924.6 924.7 924.8 924.9 924.10 924.11 924.12 925.1 926.1 927.1 928.1 929.1 930.1 930.2 930.3 930.4 930.5 930.6 931.1 932.1 933.1 934.1 935.1 935.2 935.3 935.4 935.5 935.6 936.1 937.1 937.2 937.3 937.4 937.5 937.6 938.1 938.2 938.3 938.4 938.5 939.1 940.1 941.1 942.1 943.1 943.2 943.3 944.1 945.1 946.1 947.1 948.1 949.1 949.2 949.3 949.4 950.1 951.1 952.1 953.1 954.1 955.1 956.1 957.1 958.1 959.1 959.2 959.3 959.4 959.5 959.6 959.7 959.8 959.9 959.10 959.11 959.12 959.13 959.14 959.15 959.16 959.17 959.18 959.19 959.20 959.21 959.22 959.23 959.24 959.25 959.26 959.27 959.28 959.29 959.30 959.31 960.1 960.2 961.1 961.2 961.3 961.4 961.5 961.6 961.7 961.8 961.9 961.10 961.11 961.12 961.13 961.14 962.1 963.1 964.1 965.1 966.1 966.2 967.1 968.1 969.1 969.2 970.1 971.1 972.1 973.1 974.1 974.2 974.3 974.4 974.5 975.1 976.1 977.1 978.1 979.1 979.2 980.1 980.2 981.1 981.2 982.1 983.1 984.1 984.2 984.3 984.4 984.5 984.6 984.7 984.8 984.9 984.10 984.11 984.12 984.13 984.14 984.15 984.16 984.17 984.18 984.19 984.20 984.21 984.22 984.23 984.24 984.25 984.26 984.27 984.28 984.29 984.30 984.31 985.1 986.1 987.1 988.1 988.2 989.1 990.1 991.1 992.1 992.2 992.3 992.4 992.5 992.6 992.7 992.8 992.9 992.10 992.11 992.12 992.13 992.14 992.15 992.16 993.1 994.1 995.1 996.1 997.1 998.1 998.2 999.1 1000.1 1001.1 1001.2 1001.3 1001.4 1001.5 1001.6 1001.7 1001.8 1001.9 1001.10 1001.11 1001.12 1001.13 1001.14 1001.15 1001.16 1001.17 1001.18 1001.19 1001.20 1001.21 1001.22 1001.23 1001.24 1001.25 1001.26 1001.27 1001.28 1001.29 1001.30 1001.31 1001.32 1001.33 1001.34 1001.35 1001.36 1002.1 1003.1 1004.1 1005.1 1006.1 1007.1 1008.1 1008.2 1008.3 1008.4 1008.5 1008.6 1008.7 1008.8 1008.9 1008.10 1008.11 1009.1 1010.1 1011.1 1012.1 1013.1 1014.1 1014.2 1014.3 1014.4 1014.5 1014.6 1014.7 1014.8 1014.9 1014.10 1014.11 1014.12 1014.13 1014.14 1015.1 1016.1 1017.1 1018.1 1019.1 1020.1 1020.2 1020.3 1020.4 1020.5 1020.6 1021.1 1022.1 1023.1 1024.1 1025.1 1025.2 1026.1 1027.1 1027.2 1027.3 1027.4 1027.5 1027.6 1027.7 1027.8 1027.9 1027.10 1027.11 1027.12 1027.13 1027.14 1027.15 1027.16 1027.17 1027.18 1028.1 1029.1 1030.1 1030.2 1031.1 1032.1 1033.1 1034.1 1034.2 1034.3 1035.1 1035.2 1035.3 1035.4 1035.5 1035.6 1035.7 1035.8 1035.9 1035.10 1035.11 1035.12 1035.13 1036.1 1037.1 1037.2 1037.3 1037.4 1038.1 1039.1 1040.1 1041.1 1042.1 1043.1 1043.2 1043.3 1043.4 1043.5 1043.6 1043.7 1043.8 1043.9 1043.10 1043.11 1044.1 1045.1 1046.1 1047.1 1048.1 1048.2 1048.3 1048.4 1048.5 1048.6 1048.7 1048.8 1048.9 1048.10 1048.11 1048.12 1048.13 1048.14 1048.15 1048.16 1048.17 1048.18 1048.19 1048.20 1048.21 1048.22 1048.23 1048.24 1048.25 1048.26 1048.27 1048.28 1048.29 1048.30 1048.31 1048.32 1048.33 1048.34 1048.35 1049.1 1050.1 1051.1 1052.1 1053.1 1054.1 1055.1 1055.2 1055.3 1055.4 1056.1 1056.2 1056.3 1056.4 1056.5 1056.6 1056.7 1056.8 1056.9 1056.10 1056.11 1056.12 1056.13 1056.14 1056.15 1056.16 1056.17 1057.1 1057.2 1057.3 1057.4 1057.5 1058.1 1059.1 1059.2 1059.3 1059.4 1059.5 1059.6 1059.7 1059.8 1059.9 1059.10 1059.11 1060.1 1061.1 1062.1 1063.1 1064.1 1065.1 1065.2 1066.1 1067.1 1068.1 1068.2 1068.3 1068.4 1068.5 1068.6 1068.7 1068.8 1068.9 1068.10 1068.11 1068.12 1068.13 1068.14 1068.15 1068.16 1068.17 1068.18 1068.19 1068.20 1068.21 1068.22 1068.23 1069.1 1070.1 1071.1 1072.1 1073.1 1074.1 1074.2 1074.3 1075.1 1076.1 1077.1 1078.1 1079.1 1079.2 1080.1 1081.1 1081.2 1082.1 1083.1 1084.1 1084.2 1084.3 1084.4 1084.5 1084.6 1084.7 1084.8 1084.9 1084.10 1084.11 1084.12 1084.13 1084.14 1084.15 1084.16 1084.17 1084.18 1084.19 1084.20 1084.21 1084.22 1084.23 1084.24 1084.25 1084.26 1084.27 1084.28 1084.29 1084.30 1084.31 1084.32 1084.33 1084.34 1084.35 1084.36 1084.37 1084.38 1084.39 1084.40 1085.1 1085.2 1085.3 1085.4 1085.5 1085.6 1085.7 1085.8 1085.9 1085.10 1085.11 1085.12 1085.13 1086.1 1086.2 1086.3 1087.1 1087.2 1087.3 1087.4 1087.5 1087.6 1087.7 1087.8 1087.9 1087.10 1087.11 1087.12 1087.13 1087.14 1087.15 1087.16 1088.1 1088.2 1088.3 1088.4 1089.1 1089.2 1089.3 1089.4 1089.5 1089.6 1089.7 1089.8 1089.9 1089.10 1089.11 1089.12 1089.13 1089.14 1089.15 1090.1 1090.2 1090.3 1090.4 1090.5 1090.6 1090.7 1090.8 1091.1 1091.2 1091.3 1091.4 1091.5 1091.6 1092.1 1092.2 1092.3 1092.4 1092.5 1092.6 1092.7 1092.8 1092.9 1092.10 1092.11 1092.12 1092.13 1092.14 1092.15 1092.16 1093.1 1093.2 1093.3 1094.1 1094.2 1094.3 1094.4 1094.5 1094.6 1095.1 1096.1 1097.1 1098.1 1098.2 1099.1 1100.1 1101.1 1102.1 1102.2 1102.3 1102.4 1102.5 1102.6 1102.7 1102.8 1102.9 1102.10 1102.11 1102.12 1102.13 1102.14 1102.15 1102.16 1102.17 1102.18 1102.19 1102.20 1102.21 1102.22 1102.23 1102.24 1102.25 1102.26 1102.27 1102.28 1102.29 1102.30 1102.31 1102.32 1102.33 1102.34 1102.35 1102.36 1102.37 1102.38 1102.39 1102.40 1102.41 1102.42 1102.43 1102.44 1102.45 1102.46 1102.47 1103.1 1103.2 1103.3 1103.4 1103.5 1103.6 1103.7 1103.8 1103.9 1103.10 1104.1 1105.1 1106.1 1107.1 1108.1 1108.2 1109.1 1110.1 1111.1 1112.1 1112.2 1112.3 1112.4 1113.1 1113.2 1113.3 1113.4 1113.5 1113.6 1113.7 1113.8 1113.9 1113.10 1113.11 1113.12 1113.13 1113.14 1113.15 1113.16 1113.17 1113.18 1113.19 1113.20 1114.1 1114.2 1114.3 1114.4 1114.5 1114.6 1114.7 1114.8 1114.9 1114.10 1114.11 1114.12 1114.13 1114.14 1114.15 1114.16 1114.17 1115.1 1115.2 1115.3 1115.4 1115.5 1115.6 1115.7 1115.8 1115.9 1115.10 1115.11 1115.12 1115.13 1116.1 1117.1 1118.1 1119.1 1119.2 1120.1 1121.1 1122.1 1123.1 1124.1 1124.2 1124.3 1124.4 1124.5 1124.6 1124.7 1124.8 1124.9 1124.10 1124.11 1124.12 1124.13 1124.14 1124.15 1124.16 1124.17 1124.18 1124.19 1124.20 1124.21 1125.1 1125.2 1125.3 1125.4 1125.5 1125.6 1125.7 1126.1 1127.1 1128.1 1129.1 1130.1 1131.1 1132.1 1133.1 1134.1 1135.1 1136.1 1137.1 1137.2 1138.1 1139.1 1139.2 1139.3 1139.4 1139.5 1139.6 1139.7 1140.1 1141.1 1142.1 1143.1 1144.1 1145.1 1146.1 1146.2 1146.3 1146.4 1146.5 1146.6 1147.1 1148.1 1149.1 1150.1 1150.2 1151.1 1152.1 1153.1 1153.2 1153.3 1153.4 1153.5 1153.6 1153.7 1153.8 1153.9 1154.1 1155.1 1156.1 1157.1 1158.1 1159.1 1160.1 1161.1 1162.1 1163.1 1163.2 1163.3 1163.4 1163.5 1163.6 1164.1 1165.1 1166.1 1167.1 1168.1 1169.1 1169.2 1169.3 1169.4 1169.5 1169.6 1169.7 1169.8 1169.9 1169.10 1170.1 1171.1 1172.1 1173.1 1174.1 1175.1 1175.2 1176.1 1177.1 1178.1 1179.1 1179.2 1179.3 1179.4 1179.5 1179.6 1179.7 1179.8 1179.9 1179.10 1179.11 1179.12 1179.13 1180.1 1181.1 1181.2 1181.3 1181.4 1181.5 1181.6 1181.7 1182.1 1183.1 1184.1 1185.1 1185.2 1186.1 1187.1 1188.1 1188.2 1189.1 1190.1 1190.2 1191.1 1191.2 1191.3 1192.1 1193.1 1193.2 1194.1 1194.2 1195.1 1196.1 1197.1 1198.1 1199.1 1200.1 1201.1 1202.1 1202.2 1202.3 1202.4 1202.5 1202.6 1202.7 1202.8 1202.9 1202.10 1202.11 1202.12 1202.13 1203.1 1204.1 1205.1 1206.1 1207.1 1208.1 1208.2 1208.3 1208.4 1208.5 1208.6 1208.7 1208.8 1208.9 1209.1 1210.1 1211.1 1212.1 1213.1 1214.1 1215.1 1216.1 1216.2 1216.3 1216.4 1216.5 1216.6 1216.7 1216.8 1216.9 1216.10 1216.11 1216.12 1216.13 1216.14 1216.15 1217.1 1218.1 1219.1 1220.1 1221.1 1222.1 1223.1 1223.2 1223.3 1223.4 1223.5 1223.6 1223.7 1223.8 1223.9 1223.10 1223.11 1224.1 1225.1 1226.1 1227.1 1228.1 1229.1 1230.1 1231.1 1232.1 1232.2 1232.3 1232.4 1232.5 1232.6 1232.7 1232.8 1233.1 1234.1 1235.1 1236.1 1237.1 1237.2 1238.1 1239.1 1240.1 1240.2 1240.3 1240.4 1240.5 1240.6 1240.7 1240.8 1240.9 1241.1 1242.1 1243.1 1244.1 1245.1 1246.1 1246.2 1247.1 1248.1 1249.1 1249.2 1249.3 1249.4 1249.5 1249.6 1250.1 1251.1 1252.1 1253.1 1254.1 1255.1 1255.2 1255.3 1256.1 1257.1 1258.1 1259.1 1260.1 1260.2 1261.1 1262.1 1263.1 1263.2 1263.3 1263.4 1263.5 1263.6 1263.7 1263.8 1263.9 1263.10 1263.11 1263.12 1263.13 1263.14 1264.1 1265.1 1266.1 1267.1 1267.2 1268.1 1269.1 1270.1 1271.1 1271.2 1271.3 1271.4 1271.5 1271.6 1271.7 1271.8 1271.9 1271.10 1271.11 1271.12 1272.1 1273.1 1274.1 1275.1 1276.1 1277.1 1278.1 1279.1 1280.1 1280.2 1280.3 1280.4 1280.5 1280.6 1280.7 1280.8 1280.9 1280.10 1280.11 1281.1 1282.1 1283.1 1284.1 1285.1 1285.2 1285.3 1285.4 1285.5 1285.6 1285.7 1285.8 1285.9 1286.1 1287.1 1288.1 1289.1 1290.1 1291.1 1292.1 1293.1 1293.2 1293.3 1293.4 1293.5 1293.6 1293.7 1293.8 1294.1 1295.1 1296.1 1297.1 1298.1 1299.1 1300.1 1301.1 1302.1 1303.1 1303.2 1303.3 1303.4 1303.5 1303.6 1303.7 1303.8 1303.9 1303.10 1303.11 1303.12 1303.13 1303.14 1303.15 1304.1 1305.1 1306.1 1307.1 1308.1 1309.1 1309.2 1309.3 1309.4 1310.1 1311.1 1311.2 1312.1 1313.1 1314.1 1315.1 1316.1 1317.1 1317.2 1317.3 1317.4 1317.5 1317.6 1317.7 1317.8 1317.9 1317.10 1318.1 1319.1 1320.1 1321.1 1322.1 1322.2 1322.3 1323.1 1324.1 1325.1 1326.1 1326.2 1327.1 1328.1 1329.1 1329.2 1329.3 1330.1 1331.1 1332.1 1333.1 1334.1 1335.1 1336.1 1336.2 1336.3 1336.4 1337.1 1338.1 1338.2 1338.3 1338.4 1338.5 1338.6 1338.7 1339.1 1340.1 1341.1 1342.1 1343.1 1344.1 1345.1 1345.2 1345.3 1345.4 1345.5 1345.6 1345.7 1345.8 1346.1 1347.1 1347.2 1347.3 1347.4 1348.1 1349.1 1350.1 1351.1 1352.1 1353.1 1354.1 1354.2 1354.3 1354.4 1354.5 1355.1 1356.1 1357.1 1358.1 1359.1 1359.2 1359.3 1359.4 1359.5 1359.6 1359.7 1359.8 1359.9 1359.10 1359.11 1359.12 1359.13 1359.14 1359.15 1359.16 1359.17 1359.18 1359.19 1359.20 1359.21 1359.22 1359.23 1359.24 1360.1 1361.1 1362.1 1363.1 1364.1 1365.1 1366.1 1367.1 1368.1 1369.1 1370.1 1370.2 1370.3 1370.4 1370.5 1370.6 1370.7 1370.8 1370.9 1371.1 1372.1 1373.1 1374.1 1375.1 1376.1 1377.1 1378.1 1379.1 1379.2 1379.3 1379.4 1379.5 1379.6 1380.1 1380.2 1380.3 1380.4 1380.5 1380.6 1380.7 1380.8 1380.9 1381.1 1382.1 1383.1 1384.1 1385.1 1385.2 1385.3 1385.4 1385.5 1385.6 1386.1 1387.1 1388.1 1389.1 1390.1 1391.1 1391.2 1391.3 1391.4 1391.5 1391.6 1391.7 1391.8 1391.9 1391.10 1391.11 1391.12 1391.13 1391.14 1391.15 1391.16 1391.17 1391.18 1391.19 1391.20 1391.21 1391.22 1391.23 1391.24 1391.25 1392.1 1393.1 1394.1 1395.1 1396.1 1397.1 1398.1 1399.1 1399.2 1399.3 1399.4 1399.5 1399.6 1399.7 1399.8 1399.9 1399.10 1399.11 1399.12 1399.13 1399.14 1399.15 1399.16 1399.17 1399.18 1399.19 1400.1 1401.1 1402.1 1402.2 1403.1 1404.1 1404.2 1405.1 1406.1 1407.1 1407.2 1407.3 1407.4 1407.5 1407.6 1407.7 1407.8 1407.9 1407.10 1407.11 1407.12 1407.13 1407.14 1407.15 1407.16 1407.17 1407.18 1407.19 1407.20 1407.21 1407.22 1408.1 1408.2 1408.3 1409.1 1410.1 1411.1 1412.1 1413.1 1414.1 1414.2 1415.1 1416.1 1417.1 1417.2 1417.3 1417.4 1417.5 1417.6 1417.7 1417.8 1417.9 1417.10 1417.11 1417.12 1417.13 1417.14 1417.15 1417.16 1417.17 1417.18 1418.1 1419.1 1419.2 1419.3 1420.1 1421.1 1422.1 1423.1 1424.1 1425.1 1426.1 1426.2 1426.3 1426.4 1426.5 1426.6 1426.7 1426.8 1426.9 1426.10 1426.11 1427.1 1427.2 1428.1 1429.1 1430.1 1431.1 1432.1 1432.2 1433.1 1433.2 1433.3 1433.4 1433.5 1433.6 1433.7 1433.8 1433.9 1433.10 1433.11 1433.12 1433.13 1433.14 1433.15 1433.16 1433.17 1433.18 1433.19 1433.20 1433.21 1433.22 1433.23 1433.24 1433.25 1434.1 1435.1 1436.1 1437.1 1438.1 1438.2 1439.1 1439.2 1439.3 1439.4 1439.5 1439.6 1439.7 1439.8 1439.9 1439.10 1439.11 1439.12 1439.13 1439.14 1439.15 1440.1 1441.1 1442.1 1443.1 1444.1 1444.2 1445.1 1446.1 1447.1 1448.1 1448.2 1449.1 1450.1 1450.2 1450.3 1450.4 1450.5 1450.6 1450.7 1450.8 1450.9 1450.10 1450.11 1450.12 1450.13 1450.14 1450.15 1450.16 1450.17 1450.18 1450.19 1450.20 1450.21 1451.1 1452.1 1453.1 1454.1 1455.1 1456.1 1457.1 1457.2 1457.3 1457.4 1457.5 1457.6 1457.7 1457.8 1457.9 1457.10 1458.1 1459.1 1460.1 1461.1 1461.2 1462.1 1463.1 1463.2 1463.3 1463.4 1463.5 1463.6 1463.7 1463.8 1463.9 1463.10 1463.11 1463.12 1463.13 1463.14 1463.15 1463.16 1463.17 1463.18 1463.19 1463.20 1463.21 1463.22 1463.23 1463.24 1463.25 1463.26 1463.27 1463.28 1463.29 1463.30 1463.31 1463.32 1463.33 1463.34 1464.1 1465.1 1466.1 1467.1 1467.2 1468.1 1469.1 1470.1 1470.2 1470.3 1470.4 1470.5 1470.6 1470.7 1470.8 1470.9 1470.10 1470.11 1470.12 1470.13 1470.14 1470.15 1470.16 1471.1 1471.2 1472.1 1473.1 1474.1 1475.1 1476.1 1476.2 1476.3 1476.4 1476.5 1476.6 1476.7 1476.8 1476.9 1476.10 1476.11 1476.12 1476.13 1477.1 1478.1 1479.1 1480.1 1481.1 1482.1 1482.2 1483.1 1484.1 1484.2 1485.1 1486.1 1486.2 1487.1 1488.1 1489.1 1489.2 1490.1 1491.1 1491.2 1492.1 1493.1 1493.2 1494.1 1495.1 1495.2 1496.1 1496.2 1497.1 1497.2 1498.1 1499.1 1500.1 1500.2 1501.1 1502.1 1502.2 1503.1 1504.1 1505.1 1505.2 1506.1 1507.1 1508.1 1509.1 1510.1 1510.2 1511.1 1512.1 1513.1 1514.1 1514.2 1515.1 1516.1 1516.2 1517.1 1518.1 1519.1 1519.2 1520.1 1521.1 1522.1 1523.1 1523.2 1523.3 1523.4 1524.1 1524.2 1524.3 1525.1 1526.1 1527.1 1527.2 1528.1 1529.1 1530.1 1531.1 1532.1 1533.1 1534.1 1534.2 1535.1 1536.1 1537.1 1538.1 1539.1 1540.1 1541.1 1542.1 1543.1 1544.1 1545.1 1546.1 1547.1 1548.1 1549.1 1550.1 1550.2 1550.3 1550.4 1551.1 1552.1 1553.1 1554.1 1554.2 1555.1 1556.1 1557.1 1557.2 1558.1 1559.1 1560.1 1561.1 1562.1 1563.1 1564.1 1565.1 1566.1 1566.2 1567.1 1568.1 1569.1 1570.1 1571.1 1572.1 1573.1 1574.1 1575.1 1575.2 1575.3 1576.1 1577.1 1578.1 1578.2 1579.1 1580.1 1581.1 1582.1 1583.1 1584.1 1585.1 1586.1 1586.2 1586.3 1587.1 1587.2 1588.1 1589.1 1589.2 1590.1 1590.2 1591.1 1592.1 1593.1 1593.2 1594.1 1595.1 1596.1 1597.1 1598.1 1599.1 1600.1 1601.1 1601.2 1601.3 1601.4 1601.5 1602.1 1602.2 1602.3 1603.1 1604.1 1604.2 1604.3 1605.1 1605.2 1605.3 1606.1 1607.1 1608.1 1609.1 1610.1 1610.2 1611.1 1612.1 1613.1 1613.2 1614.1 1615.1 1616.1 1617.1 1618.1 1619.1 1620.1 1621.1 1622.1 1623.1 1623.2 1623.3 1623.4 1623.5 1623.6 1623.7 1623.8 1624.1 1624.2 1624.3 1624.4 1624.5 1624.6 1624.7 1625.1 1625.2 1625.3 1626.1 1626.2 1626.3 1626.4 1627.1 1627.2 1627.3 1628.1 1629.1 1630.1 1630.2 1631.1 1632.1 1633.1 1634.1 1635.1 1636.1 1637.1 1638.1 1639.1 1639.2 1639.3 1639.4 1639.5 1640.1 1640.2 1640.3 1640.4 1640.5 1641.1 1641.2 1641.3 1641.4 1641.5 1641.6 1641.7 1641.8 1642.1 1642.2 1642.3 1642.4 1642.5 1643.1 1643.2 1643.3 1643.4 1644.1 1645.1 1646.1 1647.1 1648.1 1649.1 1650.1 1651.1 1652.1 1653.1 1654.1 1655.1 1655.2 1655.3 1655.4 1655.5 1655.6 1656.1 1656.2 1656.3 1656.4 1656.5 1657.1 1657.2 1657.3 1657.4 1658.1 1658.2 1658.3 1658.4 1659.1 1659.2 1659.3 1660.1 1661.1 1662.1 1663.1 1664.1 1665.1 1666.1 1667.1 1668.1 1669.1 1670.1 1671.1 1671.2 1671.3 1671.4 1671.5 1671.6 1671.7 1671.8 1671.9 1671.10 1671.11 1671.12 1672.1 1673.1 1674.1 1674.2 1675.1 1676.1 1677.1 1678.1 1679.1 1680.1 1681.1 1682.1 1683.1 1684.1 1684.2 1684.3 1684.4 1684.5 1684.6 1684.7 1684.8 1685.1 1685.2 1685.3 1685.4 1685.5 1685.6 1685.7 1685.8 1685.9 1686.1 1686.2 1686.3 1686.4 1687.1 1687.2 1687.3 1687.4 1688.1 1688.2 1688.3 1688.4 1688.5 1688.6 1688.7 1688.8 1688.9 1689.1 1691.1 1692.1 1693.1 1694.1 1695.1 1695.2 1695.3 1695.4 1695.5 1695.6 1695.7 1695.8 1695.9 1695.10 1695.11 1695.12 1695.13 1695.14 1695.15 1695.16 1695.17 1695.18 1695.19 1695.20 1695.21 1696.1 1697.1 1698.1 1698.2 1699.1 1700.1 1701.1 1702.1 1703.1 1704.1 1705.1 1706.1 1707.1 1708.1 1709.1 1709.2 1709.3 1709.4 1709.5 1709.6 1709.7 1709.8 1709.9 1709.10 1709.11 1709.12 1709.13 1709.14 1709.15 1710.1 1710.2 1710.3 1711.1 1711.2 1711.3 1711.4 1712.1 1712.2 1712.3 1712.4 1713.1 1713.2 1713.3 1714.1 1714.2 1714.3 1714.4 1714.5 1714.6 1714.7 1714.8 1714.9 1715.1 1717.1 1718.1 1719.1 1720.1 1721.1 1721.2 1721.3 1721.4 1721.5 1721.6 1721.7 1721.8 1721.9 1722.1 1723.1 1724.1 1724.2 1725.1 1726.1 1727.1 1727.2 1728.1 1729.1 1729.2 1730.1 1731.1 1732.1 1732.2 1733.1 1734.1 1734.2 1734.3 1734.4 1734.5 1734.6 1734.7 1734.8 1734.9 1734.10 1734.11 1734.12 1734.13 1734.14 1734.15 1735.1 1735.2 1736.1 1736.2 1736.3 1736.4 1737.1 1737.2 1737.3 1737.4 1738.1 1738.2 1738.3 1738.4 1738.5 1738.6 1738.7 1738.8 1738.9 1739.1 1740.1 1741.1 1742.1 1743.1 1744.1 1745.1 1745.2 1746.1 1747.1 1747.2 1748.1 1749.1 1750.1 1750.2 1750.3 1750.4 1750.5 1750.6 1750.7 1750.8 1750.9 1750.10 1750.11 1750.12 1750.13 1751.1 1752.1 1753.1 1753.2 1754.1 1755.1 1756.1 1757.1 1758.1 1759.1 1760.1 1761.1 1762.1 1762.2 1762.3 1762.4 1762.5 1762.6 1763.1 1763.2 1763.3 1763.4 1763.5 1763.6 1763.7 1763.8 1764.1 1764.2 1764.3 1764.4 1764.5 1764.6 1764.7 1764.8 1764.9 1765.1 1765.2 1765.3 1765.4 1765.5 1765.6 1765.7 1765.8 1765.9 1765.10 1765.11 1765.12 1765.13 1765.14 1765.15 1765.16 1765.17 1765.18 1765.19 1766.1 1767.1 1768.1 1769.1 1770.1 1770.2 1771.1 1772.1 1773.1 1774.1 1775.1 1776.1 1777.1 1778.1 1779.1 1779.2 1779.3 1779.4 1779.5 1779.6 1779.7 1779.8 1779.9 1779.10 1779.11 1779.12 1779.13 1780.1 1781.1 1782.1 1782.2 1783.1 1784.1 1785.1 1786.1 1787.1 1788.1 1788.2 1789.1 1790.1 1791.1 1792.1 1793.1 1793.2 1793.3 1793.4 1793.5 1793.6 1793.7 1794.1 1794.2 1794.3 1795.1 1795.2 1795.3 1795.4 1795.5 1795.6 1795.7 1795.8 1795.9 1796.1 1796.2 1796.3 1796.4 1796.5 1796.6 1796.7 1796.8 1796.9 1796.10 1796.11 1796.12 1797.1 1797.2 1797.3 1797.4 1797.5 1797.6 1797.7 1797.8 1797.9 1797.10 1797.11 1797.12 1797.13 1797.14 1797.15 1797.16 1797.17 1798.1 1798.2 1799.1 1799.2 1799.3 1799.4 1799.5 1799.6 1800.1 1801.1 1802.1 1803.1 1804.1 1805.1 1806.1 1806.2 1806.3 1806.4 1806.5 1806.6 1806.7 1806.8 1806.9 1807.1 1808.1 1809.1 1809.2 1810.1 1811.1 1812.1 1813.1 1814.1 1815.1 1816.1 1817.1 1818.1 1818.2 1818.3 1818.4 1818.5 1818.6 1818.7 1819.1 1819.2 1819.3 1819.4 1819.5 1820.1 1820.2 1820.3 1820.4 1820.5 1820.6 1821.1 1821.2 1821.3 1821.4 1822.1 1822.2 1822.3 1822.4 1822.5 1822.6 1822.7 1822.8 1823.1 1824.1 1825.1 1826.1 1827.1 1828.1 1829.1 1829.2 1830.1 1831.1 1832.1 1833.1 1834.1 1835.1 1836.1 1836.2 1836.3 1836.4 1836.5 1836.6 1836.7 1836.8 1836.9 1837.1 1838.1 1839.1 1839.2 1840.1 1841.1 1842.1 1843.1 1844.1 1845.1 1846.1 1847.1 1848.1 1849.1 1850.1 1850.2 1850.3 1850.4 1850.5 1850.6 1850.7 1850.8 1850.9 1850.10 1850.11 1850.12 1850.13 1850.14 1850.15 1850.16 1850.17 1851.1 1851.2 1851.3 1852.1 1852.2 1852.3 1852.4 1852.5 1852.6 1852.7 1852.8 1853.1 1853.2 1853.3 1853.4 1854.1 1854.2 1854.3 1854.4 1854.5 1854.6 1854.7 1855.1 1855.2 1855.3 1855.4 1855.5 1856.1 1856.2 1856.3 1856.4 1856.5 1856.6 1857.1 1858.1 1859.1 1860.1 1861.1 1861.2 1862.1 1863.1 1864.1 1865.1 1866.1 1867.1 1867.2 1867.3 1867.4 1867.5 1867.6 1867.7 1867.8 1867.9 1867.10 1868.1 1869.1 1870.1 1870.2 1871.1 1872.1 1873.1 1873.2 1874.1 1875.1 1876.1 1877.1 1878.1 1879.1 1879.2 1879.3 1879.4 1879.5 1879.6 1879.7 1880.1 1880.2 1880.3 1880.4 1880.5 1880.6 1880.7 1880.8 1881.1 1881.2 1881.3 1881.4 1881.5 1881.6 1881.7 1881.8 1881.9 1881.10 1881.11 1881.12 1881.13 1881.14 1881.15 1881.16 1881.17 1881.18 1882.1 1883.1 1883.2 1883.3 1884.1 1884.2 1884.3 1884.4 1884.5 1884.6 1885.1 1885.2 1885.3 1885.4 1885.5 1885.6 1885.7 1885.8 1886.1 1886.2 1886.3 1887.1 1888.1 1889.1 1890.1 1891.1 1892.1 1893.1 1894.1 1895.1 1896.1 1896.2 1897.1 1898.1 1898.2 1899.1 1900.1 1901.1 1902.1 1902.2 1902.3 1902.4 1902.5 1902.6 1902.7 1902.8 1902.9 1902.10 1902.11 1902.12 1903.1 1903.2 1904.1 1904.2 1904.3 1904.4 1904.5 1904.6 1904.7 1904.8 1905.1 1906.1 1907.1 1908.1 1909.1 1910.1 1910.2 1911.1 1912.1 1913.1 1914.1 1915.1 1915.2 1916.1 1917.1 1917.2 1917.3 1917.4 1917.5 1917.6 1917.7 1917.8 1918.1 1919.1 1919.2 1919.3 1919.4 1919.5 1919.6 1919.7 1919.8 1919.9 1919.10 1919.11 1919.12 1919.13 1919.14 1919.15 1919.16 1920.1 1921.1 1922.1 1923.1 1924.1 1925.1 1926.1 1927.1 1927.2 1927.3 1927.4 1927.5 1927.6
Svete Brigite Švedske Proročanstva i Otkrivenja Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) PRVA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista Njegovoj izabranoj i iskreno ljubljenoj nevjesti, svetoj Brigiti, o objavi svoga najsvetijeg Utjelovljenja, o odbijanju, oskvrnuću i napuštanju naše vjere i krštenja te o tome kako On poziva svoju ljubljenu nevjestu i sve kršćane da Ga vole. 1. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje, jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Duhom Svetim. Ja sam onaj koji je govorio patrijarsima i prorocima i onaj kojeg su iščekivali. Zbog njihove žudnje i u skladu s Mojim obećanjem preuzeo sam tijelo bez grijeha i putenosti, ušavši u tijelo Djevice poput sunca što sja kroz najčišći dragulj. Kako svjetlost ne oštećuje staklo ulazeći u njega, tako ni Djevica nije izgubila djevičanstvo kad sam uzeo Ljudskost. Postao sam tijelom tako da se nisam morao odreći svojega Božanstva i nisam manje Bog – s Ocem i Duhom Svetim, vladajući i držeći sve stvari – iako sam bio u utrobi Djevice u svojoj ljudskoj naravi. Kao što se svjetlost nikad ne odvaja od vatre, jednako tako se ni Moje Božanstvo nikada nije odvojilo od Moje Ljudskosti, čak ni u smrti. Nakon toga dopustio sam da Moje čisto i bezgrešno tijelo bude izranjavano od glave do pete i bude raspeto za sve grijehe čovječanstva. To isto tijelo sada se nudi svakoga dana na oltaru kako bi Me čovječanstvo moglo više ljubiti i češće se spominjati Mojih velikih djela. Ali sada sam posve zaboravljen, zanemaren, prezren i protjeran poput kralja izbačenog iz vlastitog kraljevstva, na čije je mjesto izabran i čašćen najpokvareniji razbojnik. Svakako sam želio da Moje kraljevstvo bude unutar čovjeka i pravo je da Mu Ja budem kralj i Gospodin, jer Ja sam ga stvorio i otkupio. No on je prekinuo i oskvrnuo vjeru koju mi je obećao na svojem krštenju, prekršio i prezrivo odbio Moje zakone i zapovijedi koje sam mu odredio i otkrio. On voli svoju samovolju i odbija čuti Me. Štoviše, on uzvisuje najpokvarenijeg lopova, đavla, iznad Mene i iskazuje svoju vjeru njemu. Đavao je zaista lopov jer za sebe s pomoću zlih iskušenja, loših savjeta i lažnih obećanja krade ljudsku dušu koju sam Ja otkupio svojom krvlju. Ali on to ne čini jer je jači od Mene; jer Ja sam toliko moćan da mogu učiniti sve stvari jednom riječju i toliko pravedan da ne bih, čak ni kad bi to svi sveti tražili od mene, počinio ni najmanju stvar protiv pravde. No, budući da čovjek, kojem je dana slobodna volja, svojevoljno odbija Moje zapovijedi i pokorava se đavlu, onda je jedino pravo da iskusi njegovu tiraniju i zlobu. Ja sam đavla stvorio dobrim, ali je pao svojom vlastitom pokvarenom voljom, i takoreći, postao Moj sluga za izvršavanje kazne nad radnicima zla. Ipak, iako sam sada toliko prezren, Ja sam još uvijek toliko milosrdan da će se svakome tko moli za Moju milost i ponizi se u popravljanju, oprostiti njegovi grijesi, i Ja ću ga spasiti od zlog lopova – đavla. Ali one koji ustraju u preziranju Mene, posjetit ću sa svojom pravdom tako da će, oni koji ju čuju drhtati, i oni koji ju osjete reći: 'Jao nama što smo uopće začeti ili rođeni! Jao nama što smo izazvali Gospodara veličanstva do gnjeva!' Ali ti, Moja kćeri, koju sam izabrao za sebe i s kojom sada govorim u duhu: voli Me svim srcem svojim – ne onako kako voliš svog sina ili kćer ili roditelje, već više od ičega na svijetu – jer Ja, koji sam te stvorio, ne štedjeh nijedan od Mojih udova u patnji za tvoje dobro. I pored toga, toliko ljubim tvoju dušu da bih, kad bi to bilo moguće, radije dao da Me ponovno razapnu na križ nego da te izgubim. Ugledaj se u Moju poniznost: jer Ja, Kralj slave i anđela, bijah odjeven u ružne, bijedne dronjke i stajah gol uza stup, slušajući vlastitim ušima sve vrste uvreda i poruge. Uvijek podređuj svoju volju Mojoj, jer Moja Majka, tvoja Gospa, od početka do kraja nikada nije željela ništa osim onoga što sam Ja želio. Ako tako učiniš, tvoje će srce biti s Mojim srcem i bit će zapaljeno Mojom ljubavlju na isti način kao što svaka suha stvar brzo plane u dodiru s vatrom. Tvoja duša toliko će plamtjeti i biti ispunjena Mnome, i Ja ću biti u tebi, da će ti sve svjetovne stvari postati gorke, a sve tjelesne požude poput otrova. Počivat ćeš u Mojim božanskim rukama, gdje nema tjelesnih žudnji, već samo duhovno zadovoljstvo i radost koja će ispuniti ushićenu dušu srećom – u svojoj nutrini i izvana – tako da ne žudi ni za čim i ne misli ni o čemu osim o toj radosti koju ima. Zato voli samo Mene i imat ćeš sve što želiš, i to u izobilju. Nije li pisano po prorocima da se udovičino ulje nije potrošilo sve do dana kada je Gospodin poslao kišu na zemlju? Ja sam istinski prorok! Ako budeš vjerovala Mojim riječima, slijedila ih i ispunjavala, to ulje – radost i slavljenje – tebi se nikada neće potrošiti za cijelu vječnost.“ Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj kćeri – koju je sada uzeo za svoju nevjestu – o pitanjima istinske vjere, o tome koje vrste uresa, oznaka i htijenja nevjesta mora imati kako bi udovoljila zaručniku. 2. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje, i mora i svega što je u njima. Jedno sam s Ocem i Duhom Svetim – nisam poput bogova od kamenja niti bogova od zlata, kako je bilo u nekadašnjih ljudi, niti poput više bogova, kako su ljudi nekoć mislili, već jedan Bog: Otac i Sin i Duh Sveti, tri osobe, ali jedno u božanskoj naravi, Stvoritelj svega i ni od koga stvoren, nepromjenjiv i svemoguć, vječan - bez početka i kraja. Ja sam onaj koji je rođen od Djevice, bez gubitka svojega Božanstva, već stapajući Ga u svoju Ljudskost kako bih Ja, u jednoj osobi, mogao biti istinski Sin Božji i Sin Djevice. Ja sam onaj koji je visio na križu, koji je umro i bio pokopan, ali je Moje Božanstvo ostalo netaknuto. Iako sam umro u Ljudskosti i tijelu u kojem sam se Ja, jedini Sin, utjelovio, ipak sam živio u svojoj Božanskoj prirodi, bivajući jedan Bog zajedno s Ocem i Duhom Svetim. Isti sam onaj koji je ustao od mrtvih i uzašao na Nebo, i koji sada govori s tobom u Mojem Duhu. Izabrah tebe i uzeh te sebi kao svoju nevjestu kako bih ti pokazao putove svijeta i svoje božanske tajne, jer je takva Moja volja. Ti si također Moja s pravom, jer kada je tvoj suprug umro, ti si povjerila svu svoju volju u Moje ruke, i nakon njegove smrti razmišljala si i molila o tome kako bi trebala postati siromašna i odreći se svega radi Mene. Zbog toga, si ti po pravu Moja, zbog te tvoje velike ljubavi, i Ja ću se zato pobrinuti za tebe. Stoga te uzimam za svoju nevjestu i za Moje vlastito zadovoljstvo, kakvo dolikuje Bogu da ga ima sa čednom dušom. Dužnost je nevjeste biti spremna za vjenčanje kad zaručnik to odredi kako bi bila prikladno odjevena i čista. Bit ćeš čista ako ti misli uvijek budu na tvojim grijesima, na tome kako sam te pri krštenju očistio od Adamova grijeha i kako sam bio strpljiv i podupirao te kad bi pala u grijeh. Nevjesta bi trebala nositi i oznake svojega zaručnika na svojim grudima, što znači da bi trebala motriti i posvetiti pozornost na usluge i dobročinstva koja sam učinio za tebe: primjerice, kako sam te stvorio plemenitom dajući ti tijelo i dušu, kako sam te obogatio uzvišenošću dajući ti zdravlje i prolazna dobra, kako sam te dobrostivo i s ljubavlju spasio svojom smrću i vratio ti tvoje nebesko nasljedstvo – ako ga želiš imati. No nevjesta također treba i ispunjavati volju zaručnika. A što je Moja volja osim da Me želiš voljeti više od svih drugih stvari i da ne želiš ništa drugo osim Mene? Sve stvari sam stvorio za dobrobit ljudskog roda i sve mu stvari učinio podložnima. Ipak, on voli sve osim Mene i ne mrzi ništa osim Mene. Otkupio sam mu nasljedstvo koje je izgubio zbog svojih grijeha. No ljudski je rod postao toliko lakomislen i nerazuman da više voli prolazni sjaj, koji je poput morske pjene što se u trenutku diže poput planine, a potom brzo pada ni u što, umjesto vječne slave u kojoj je neugasivo dobro. Ali ako ti, Moja nevjesto, ne žudiš ni za čim osim za Mnom, ukoliko prezireš sve stvari radi Mene – ne samo djecu i rodbinu, već i čast i obilje – dat ću ti najdragocjeniju i divnu nagradu. Neću ti dati ni zlato ni srebro, već sebe kao tvog zaručnika i nagradu – Ja, koji sam Kralj Slave. Ako se stidiš biti siromašna i prezrena, razmisli o tome kako Ja, tvoj Bog, prođoh taj put prije tebe, kad Me Moji sluge i prijatelji napustiše na zemlji; jer ne bijah tražio prijatelje na zemlji, već prijatelje u nebu. I ako se brineš ili bojiš tereta i težine rada i bolesti, razmisli koliko je teže gorjeti u paklu! Što bi zaslužila da si uvrijedila bilo kojeg zemaljskog gospodara kao što si Mene? Jer iako te volim svim svojim srcem, ipak ne djelujem protiv pravde čak ni u najmanjoj mjeri. Stoga, kao što si griješila u svakom dijelu tijela, isto tako trebaš dati zadovoljštinu i pokoru u svakom dijelu tijela. No zbog tvoje dobre volje i odluke da nadoknadiš svoje grijehe, promijenit ću Moju pravdu u milost i zamijeniti ti prethodnu bolnu kaznu za manju pokoru. Zato prigrli s radošću i preuzmi na sebe to malo posla kako bi što prije bila očišćena od grijeha i dosegla svoju veliku nagradu. Jer nevjesta bi se trebala umoriti radom uz svojega zaručnika kako bi se s još više pouzdanja mogla odmoriti s njim.“ Riječi mudrosti našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj nevjesti o tome kako Ga treba ljubiti i slaviti, Njega - zaručnika, i o tome kako zli vole svijet i mrze Boga. 3. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog tvoj i Gospodin, onaj kojem se klanjaš i častiš ga. Ja sam onaj koji svojom snagom drži nebo i zemlju; ne podupiru ih niti stupovi, niti išta drugo. Ja sam onaj kojega se u obličju kruha daje i nudi svaki dan na oltaru kao istinskoga Boga i istinskoga čovjeka. Ja sam onaj isti koji je izabrao tebe. Štuj Mog Oca! Voli Me! Slušaj Moj Duh! Štuj Moju Majku kao svoju Gospu! Štuj sve Moje svete! Čuvaj istinsku vjeru koju ćeš naučiti od onoga koji je unutar sebe iskusio sukob dva duha – duha laži i duha istine – i uz Moju pomoć pobijedio. Održavaj istinsku poniznost! A što je istinska poniznost ako ne ponašati se onako kakva uistinu jesi, i hvaliti Boga za dobre stvari koje nam je dao? Ali sada ima mnogih koji mrze Mene i moja djela, koji Moje riječi vide kao jadne i isprazne, a umjesto toga, s uzbuđenjem i ljubavlju prigrljuju bludnika: đavla. Što god činili za Mene, čine to s prigovaranjem i gorčinom. Ne bi čak ni priznali Moje ime niti Mi služili da se ne boje mišljenja drugih ljudi. Toliko vole ovaj svijet da se nikad ne umore radeći za njega noću i danju, izgarajući s ljubavlju prema njemu. Njihova mi je služba draga kao ona onoga koji daje svom neprijatelju novac da mu ubije vlastitog sina! To je ono što oni čine za Mene. Daju Mi nešto milostinje i slave Me svojim usnama kako bi pridobili uspjeh u svijetu i ostali u svojim počastima i grijesima. Dobar Duh stoga je spriječen u njima i oni su onemogućeni postići ikakav napredak u činjenju dobra. No ako Me želiš voljeti svim svojim srcem i žudjeti ni za čim drugim osim za Mnom, privući ću te k sebi kroz ljubav, baš kao što magnet privlači metal. Položit ću te na svoju ruku koja je toliko snažna da je savijenu nitko ne može ispraviti, i toliko čvrsta da je ispruženu nitko ne može saviti, i toliko slatka da nadilazi svaki miomiris i ne može se usporediti ni sa jednom slatkom stvari ili užitkom ovoga svijeta.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Učitelj Kristove nevjeste bio je sveti teolog i kanonik Linköpinga imenom Master Mathias od Švedske. On je napisao izvrstan komentar o čitavoj Bibliji. Patio je od vrlo suptilnih đavlovih iskušenja, uključujući i mnoge hereze protiv katoličke vjere. No ipak je nadvladao sve kušnje uz Kristovu pomoć i đavao ga nije mogao svladati, što je jasno navedeno u biografiji svete Brigite. Upravo je Master Mathias napisao uvodni tekst za ove knjige, koji počinje ovako: 'Stupor et mirabilia'. Bio je sveti čovjek velike duhovne snage u riječi i djelu. Kada je umro u Švedskoj, Kristova nevjesta živjela je u Rimu. Za svoje molitve čula je glas koji joj je govorio u duhu: 'Sretan si, Master Mathias, zbog krune koja ti je pripremljena na nebu. Sada dođi mudrosti kojoj nema kraja!' O Masteru Mathiasu više se može čitati u ovoj, 1. knjizi (u 52. poglavlju), 5. knjizi (u odgovoru na 3. pitanje u zadnjem ispitivanju) i 6. knjizi (75. i 89. poglavlje). Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj nevjesti o tome kako se ne treba bojati ili misliti da su otkrivenja koja joj je On rekao došla od zlog duha, te o tome kako razlikovati zlog duha od dobroga. 4. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Spasitelj i Otkupitelj. Zašto si se bojala Mojih riječi i sumnjala u njih? Zašto si se pitala dolaze li od dobrog ili zlog duha? Reci mi, što si to našla u Mojim riječima a da ti tvoja savjest nije rekla da tako postupiš? Jesam li ti ikad zapovjedio išta suprotno razumu?“ Nevjesta je odgovorila: 'Ne, sve što si mi rekao bilo je potpuno istinito i razumno, i jako sam pogriješila.' Zaručnik, Isus, odgovorio joj je: 'Pokazao sam ti tri stvari po kojima bi mogla prepoznati dobrog duha: pozvao sam te da poštuješ svoga Boga, koji te stvorio i dao ti sve što imaš; i tvoj ti razum također govori da ga poštuješ iznad svih stvari. Nadalje, pozvao sam te da zadržiš istinsku vjeru, dakle da vjeruješ da ništa nije stvoreno i ne može biti stvoreno bez Boga. Također sam te pozvao da voliš razuman rad i umjerenost u svim stvarima, jer je svijet stvoren radi čovjeka, kako bi ga čovjek mogao koristiti za svoje razumne potrebe, a ne za neumjerenost. Na isti način možeš prepoznati i nečisti duh, đavla, po tri stvari suprotne prethodnima: on te iskušava i savjetuje ti da tražiš i želiš svoju vlastitu slavu te da budeš ponosna na stvari koje su ti dane. On te također navodi na nevjeru i neumjerenost u cijelom tijelu i čini da ti srce izgara za njima. Katkad također vara ljude u vanjskom liku dobrog duha. To je razlog zašto sam ti zapovjedio da uvijek provjeravaš svoju savjest i otkrivaš je mudrim duhovnim ljudima! Stoga ne sumnjaj da je dobar Božji duh s tobom kada ne žudiš ni za čim drugim osim za Bogom i kada sva plamtiš Njegovom ljubavlju. Samo Ja mogu to postići i tada je đavlu nemoguće približiti se. Đavao se ne može približiti ni zlim ljudima ako ja to ne dopustim, bilo zbog njihovih grijeha, bilo zbog neke tajne prosudbe koju znam samo Ja. Jer i on je Moje stvorenje, kao i sve druge stvari – stvorio sam ga dobrog, ali je on učinio sebe zlim svojom vlastitom opakošću – i stoga, Ja sam Gospodar nad njim. Zato oni koji Me optužuju, lažu kad kažu da su svi koji Mi služe s velikom i božanskom odanošću ludi i opsjednuti đavlom. Govore da sam poput čovjeka koji svoju kreposnu i vjernu ženu predaje preljubu. Bio bih takav kada bih dopustio da pravednik i bogoljuban čovjek bude predan đavlu! No zato što sam vjeran, đavao nikada neće ovladati dušom nijednoga čovjeka koji Mi revno služi. Iako Moji prijatelji katkad izgledaju ludo ili nerazumno, to nije zato što ih muči đavao, ili zato što Mi služe s gorljivom i pobožnom revnošću. Razlog tome skrivena je mana ili slabost u mozgu ili neki drugi skriveni razlog, koji služi da ih učini poniznima. Katkad se može dogoditi da đavao od Mene dobije moć nad tijelima dobrih ljudi kako bi dobili veću nagradu u budućnosti ili kako bi im zamračio njihove savjesti. No on nikada ne može vladati dušama onih koji imaju vjeru u Mene i koji Me ljube.“ Kristove riječi Njegovoj nevjesti ispunjene najvećom ljubavlju, o prekrasnoj prispodobi divnog dvorca koji predstavlja svetu borbenu Crkvu i o tome kako će Božja crkva biti ponovno izgrađena molitvama uzvišene Djevice i svetih. 5. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj svih stvari – Ja, Kralj Slave i Gospodin anđela. Za sebe sam sagradio divan dvorac i u njega smjestio svoje izabranike, ali Moji neprijatelji potkopali su mu temelje i toliko nadvladali Moje prijatelje da im srž kostiju izlazi iz stopala dok sjede na drvenim kladama. Usta su im razbijana kamenjem, mučeni su glađu i žeđu. Štoviše, neprijatelji progone i njihova Gospodina. Moji prijatelji sada mole za pomoć u suzama i jecajima; i pravda zove na osvetu, no milost kaže da se oprosti. Tada Bog reče svojoj nebeskoj vojsci koja stajaše oko Njega: 'Što mislite o onima koji zauzeše Moj dvorac?' Svi odgovoriše jednoglasno: 'Gospodine, sva pravednost u Tebi je, i u Tebi mi vidimo sve stvari. Ti jesi bez početka i kraja, Božji Sine, i sav je sud dan Tebi. Ti si njihov sudac.' I On reče: 'Iako znate i vidite sve stvari u Meni, ipak, radi Moje nevjeste koja stoji pokraj Mene, recite Mi koja je pravedna kazna?' Oni rekoše: 'Ovo je pravda: da oni koji potkopaše zid budu kažnjeni kao kradljivci, da oni koji ustrajavaju u zlu budu kažnjeni kao uljezi, zarobljeni da budu pušteni na slobodu, a gladni nahranjeni.' Tada Marija, Majka Božja (koja je do sada šutjela), reče: 'O moj Gospodine i najdraži Sine, Ti si bio u mojoj utrobi kao istinski Bog i čovjek. Po Tvojoj milosti posvetio si Mene, koja bijah ništa doli zemljana posuda. Usrdno Te molim: budi još jednom milostiv prema njima!' Onda Gospodin odgovori svojoj Majci: 'Neka su blagoslovljene riječi iz Tvojih usta, koje se poput slatkog miomirisa uzdižu do Boga. Ti si Kraljica i slava anđela i svih svetih, jer Boga si i sve svete obradovala. Zato što je Tvoja volja bila kao Moja od početka Tvoje mladosti, učinit ću još jednom kako želiš.' Potom On reče vojsci svetaca: 'Zato što ste hrabro se borili, i zbog vaše ljubavi, dozvolit ću si biti smiren zasad. Evo, ponovno ću izgraditi svoj zid zbog vaših molitva. Oslobodit ću i izliječiti one koji su bili silom potlačeni, i udijeliti čast stostruko veću od poniženja koja su pretrpjeli. Ali ako nasilnici i činitelji pogrešnih stvari budu molili za Moju milost – dat ću im mir i milost. Međutim oni koji preziru Moju milost, osjetit će Moju pravednost.' Potom reče svojoj nevjesti: 'Moja nevjesto, tebe odabrah i odjenuh te u svoj Duh. Čuješ Moje riječi i riječi Mojih svetih. Iako sveti vide sve stvari u Meni, usprkos svemu, progovoriše radi tebe, kako bi ti mogla razumjeti, jer ti, koja si još uvijek u tijelu, ne možeš vidjeti sve stvari u Meni kao što mogu oni koji su duh. Sada ću ti također pokazati što te stvari označavaju. Dvorac o kojem sam ti pričao, sveta je Crkva i duša kršćana koju sam sagradio svojom vlastitom krvlju i krvlju svetaca. Zacemtirao sam je i ispunio žbukom svoje ljubavlju te smjestio svoje prijatelje i izabranike u nju. Njen temelj istinska je vjera, a to je vjera da sam Ja pravedan i milosrdan sudac. No sada je njezin temelj potkopan jer svi vjeruju i propovijedaju da sam Ja milosrdan, ali gotovo nitko ne propovijeda niti vjeruje da sam pravedan sudac. Mene vide kao nepravednog suca! Sudac bi uistinu bio nepravedan i pokvaren kad bi iz milosti dopustio pokvarenima da odu nekažnjeni kako bi mogli tlačiti pravednike još više! Ali Ja sam doista pravedan i milosrdan sudac; jer Ja neću dopustiti da niti najmanji grijeh prođe nekažnjen, niti da najmanje dobro prođe nenagrađeno. Potkopavanjem ovog zida u svetu Crkvu ušli su ljudi koji griješe bez straha, koji niječu da sam Ja pravedan sudac i koji muče Moje prijatelje tako teško kao da su ukliješteni u klade. Mojim prijateljima nisu dane ni radost ni utjeha, već im se umjesto toga nanose sve vrste poruga i muka kao da su opsjednuti đavlom. Kada kažu istinu o Meni, odbija ih se i optužuje da lažu. Oni vatreno žele slušati ili govoriti o Meni, ali nema nikoga tko bi ih slušao ili im govorio istinu. Osim toga, Mene – Gospodina i Stvoritelja, huli se i odbija, jer govore: 'Ne znamo postoji li Bog, a ako i postoji, ne marimo za to!' Moju zastavu bacaju na zemlju i gaze ju svojim nogama govoreći: 'Zašto je patio? Što mi imamo od toga? Kad bi ispunjavao našu požudu i volju, to bi nam bilo dovoljno. Može zadržati svoje kraljevstvo i nebo!' Želim im doći, ali oni kažu: 'Radije ćemo umrijeti, nego predati svoju vlastitu volju!' Evo, nevjesto Moja, kakvi su oni ljudi! Ja sam ih stvorio, i mogao bih ih uništiti i prokleti jednom riječju kada bih htio. Kako su bestidni i bahati prema Meni! Ali zbog molitva Moje Majke i svih svetih još sam uvijek toliko milosrdan i strpljiv da ću im uputiti riječi svojih usta i ponuditi im svoju milost. Ako ih žele prihvatiti, bit ću blag. U suprotnom, spoznat će Moju pravdu i poput lopova biti javno osramoćeni pred anđelima i ljudima, i svaki od njih bit će osuđen od svih njih. Poput ljudi koji vise na vješalima i izjedaju ih vrane, i njih će proždirati demoni, ali neće umirati. Baš kao što oni koji su kažnjeni u kladama nemaju mira, i oni će također imati bol i gorčinu svugdje oko sebe. Najužarenija rijeka teći će im u usta, ali njihovi trbusi neće biti napunjeni, i njihova kazna ponavljat će se svakog dana. No Moji prijatelji bit će otkupljeni i utješeni riječima što dolaze iz Mojih usta. Oni će vidjeti Moju pravdu zajedno s Mojom milošću. Zaodjenut ću ih u oružje svoje ljubavi i učiniti ih toliko snažnima da će neprijatelji vjere pasti poput prašine i biti postiđeni u vječnosti kad spoznaju Moju pravdu. Da, zasigurno će biti postiđeni zbog zloporabe Moje strpljivosti.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako Duh Sveti ne može ostati s nepravednima, o razdvajanju nepravednih od dobrih i o tome kako su dobri ljudi, naoružani duhovnim oružjima, poslani u rat protiv svijeta. 6. poglavlje „Moji su neprijatelji poput najopasnijih zvijeri koje se nikad ne mogu zasititi ili mirovati. Ljubavi prema Meni nema u njihovim srcima pa su toliko prazna da nikad ne dopuštaju da u njih uđe misao o Mojoj patnji; i niti jednom duboko u njihovu srcu nije se mogla čuti riječ: 'O Gospodine, Ti si nas otkupio, budi slavljen zbog svoje gorke patnje!' Kako da Moj Duh ostane s ljudima koji nemaju pobožne ljubavi prema Meni i koji svojevoljno izdaju druge kako bi zadovoljili svoju volju? Njihova su srca puna odvratnih crva, to jest puna svjetovnih žudnji. Đavao je ostavio svoju prljavštinu u njihovim ustima i zato im Moje riječi ne mogu udovoljiti. Zato ću njih odijeliti od svojih prijatelja svojom pilom i, kao što nema gorčeg načina za umiranje nego biti prepiljen, tako neće biti ni kazne koju oni neće okusiti. Njih će đavao prepiliti nadvoje i odvojiti od Mene! Toliko su Mi mrski da će i svi oni koji prianjaju uz njih, i slože se s njima, također biti odvojeni od Mene. Stoga Ja upućujem svoje prijatelje kako bi mogli odvojiti đavle od Mojih pripadnika, zato što ovi uistinu jesu Moji neprijatelji. Upućujem svoje prijatelje kao vitezove u rat. Svatko tko suzbije i obuzda svoje tijelo i suzdrži se od zabranjenih stvari, Moj je istinski vitez. Umjesto koplja, imat će riječi koje sam Ja rekao svojim ustima, a u svojim rukama mač istinske vjere. Njihova prsa bit će pokrivena oklopom ljubavi i, što god im se dogodilo, neće Me manje voljeti. Oni će imati štit strpljivosti na svojem boku kako bi mogli trpjeti i strpljivo izdržati sve stvari. Zaštitio sam ih poput zlata u posudi; oni će ići preda Mnom i hodati Mojim putovima. Prema putevima pravde, ni Ja ne bih mogao ući u slavu veličanstva bez muke u svojoj ljudskoj prirodi, pa kako će onda oni ući u nju? Ako je njihov Gospodin ustrajao usprkos boli i patnji, nije iznenađenje da i oni pate. Ako je njihov Gospodin izdržao udarce i mučenje, za njih nije previše izdržati riječi i proturječnosti. Oni se ne bi trebali bojati, jer Ja ih nikada neću napustiti. Baš kao što je za đavla nemoguće dotaći i odvojiti srce od Boga, tako mu je nemoguće i odvojiti njih od Mene. I budući da su u mojim očima poput najčišćeg zlata, Ja ih nikada neću napustiti, čak ni kada ih se iskušava s malo vatre, jer im je ta vatra dana radi veće nagrade i sreće.“ Riječi slavne Djevice svetoj Brigiti o tome kako se odijevati te kojom bi se vrstom odjeće i nakita njezina kći trebala urešavati i odijevati. 7. poglavlje „Ja sam Marija koja je rodila Sina Božjeg, istinskog Boga i istinskog čovjeka. Ja sam Kraljica Anđela. Moj te sin voli svim svojim srcem. Stoga bi ti trebala voljeti Njega. Ti bi trebala biti urešena najprikladnijom odjećom, i Ja ću ti pokazati kako i koja bi to vrsta odjeće trebala biti. Kao što si prije imala potkošulju, košulju, cipele, ogrtač i broš na svojim prsima, tako ćeš sada imati duhovnu odjeću. Potkošulja koju ćeš imati, skrušenost je zbog tvojih grijeha; jer kako je potkošulja najbliža tijelu, tako su skrušenost i ispovijed prvi način za obraćenje Bogu. Kroz njih se um, koji je jednom uživao u grijehu, pročišćava, a nečedno tijelo suzdržava od zlih požuda. Dvije cipele dvije su namjere: imenom, volja da se popraviš u odnosu na svoje prošle grijehe i volja da činiš dobro i suzdržiš se od zla. Tvoja košulja ufanje je u Boga; i kao što košulja ima dva rukava, tako neka pravednost i milosrđe idu uz tvoje ufanje, tako da ćeš se ufati u milosrđe Boga, ali ne zaboraviti Njegovu pravednost. Spominji se njegove pravednost i oštrog suda na takav način da ne zaboraviš Njegovo milosrđe, jer On ne čini pravdu bez milosrđa, niti milosrđe bez pravednosti. Ogrtač je vjera, jer kao što ogrtač pokriva sve i sve je zatvoreno njime, tako i čovjek može razumjeti i dostići sve stvari preko vjere. Taj bi ogrtač trebao biti urešen znakovima ljubavi tvoga zaručnika – redom, kako te stvorio, kako te otkupio, kako te podigao i vodio u svojem duhu te otvorio tvoje duhovne oči. Broš, koji bi uvijek trebao biti na tvojim prsima, često je razmatranje Njegovih patnji: kako je bio izrugivan i bičevan, kako je živ visio na križu, krvav i izranjavan po cijelom tijelu, kako se u smrti cijelo Njegovo tijelo treslo u najtežoj boli i patnji te kako je preporučio svoj duh u ruke svojega Oca. Neka taj broš bude uvijek na tvojim prsima! Na tvojoj bi glavi trebala biti i kruna, koja znači da bi trebala biti čedna u svojim žudnjama toliko da bi radije trpjela udarce i bol nego bila dodatno okaljana. Stoga budi skromna i ljubazna i ne misli ni o čemu, i ne žudi ni za čim osim za svojim Bogom i Stvoriteljem – jer kad imaš Njega, imaš sve! Tako urešena, trebaš čekati svojega Zaručnika.“ Riječi Kraljice neba njezinoj ljubljenoj kćeri, svetoj Brigiti, kojima je uči kako bi trebala ljubiti i slaviti Sina Božjeg zajedno s njegovom blagoslovljenom Majkom. 8. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica neba. Ti si zabrinuta kako bi Me trebala slaviti i častiti. Znaj i budi sigurna da je svako slavljenje Mojega Sina također slavljenje Mene, i da oni koji obeščašćuju Njega, obeščašćuju i Mene. To je tako jer Ja sam Ga voljela i On je volio Mene toliko silno da smo oboje bili poput jednog srca. On je toliko veličanstveno častio Mene, koja sam samo zemljana posuda, da Me podigao iznad svih anđela. Stoga bi Me trebala častiti ovako: 'Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, Stvoritelju svih stvari, koji si se udostojio spustiti u utrobu Djevice Marije! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si htio biti u Djevici Mariji ne bivajući joj teret, i koji si se udostojio uzeti bezgrešno začeto tijelo od Nje bez grijeha! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si došao Djevici, donio radost u Njezinu dušu i Njezino cijelo tijelo, i koji si izašao iz Nje bez grijeha, a na radost čitavoga Njezina tijela! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si nakon svojega uzašašća na nebo obradovao Djevicu Mariju, svoju Majku, neprekidnim stanjem blaženstva i posjetio je sa svojom utjehom! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si uzeo tijelo i dušu Djevice Marije, svoje Majke, na nebo i počasno ju smjestio iznad svih anđela, zdesna svojem Božanstvu! Imaj milosti za mene zbog svih Njezinih molitvi!“ Riječi Kraljice Neba njezinoj voljenoj kćeri o predivnoj ljubavi Sina prema svojoj djevičanskoj Majci i o tome kako je Majka Kristova bila začeta u najkreposnijem braku i posvećena u utrobi. Ona govori o tome kako je bila uzeta na Nebesa, tijelom i dušom, o snazi svojeg imena te dobrim i zlim anđelima koji su dani ljudima za njihovu zaštitu ili sud. 9. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica Neba. Voli Mojega Sina jer On je najdostojniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš sve što je vrijedno. On je i najžuđeniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš sve za čime se žudi. Voli Ga i zato što je najkreposniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš svaku krepost. Želim ti reći kako je Njegova ljubav bila divna za Moje tijelo i dušu te koliko je častio Moje ime. Moj Me Sin volio prije nego što sam Ja voljela Njega jer On je Moj Stvoritelj. On je sjedinio mojeg oca i majku u braku toliko kreposnom da se u ono vrijeme nije moglo pronaći kreposnijeg braka. Oni se nikada nisu htjeli sjediniti osim po Zakonu i samo s namjerom da dobiju potomstvo. Kada im je anđeo otkrio da će roditi Djevicu od koje će doći spasenje svijeta, radije bi bili umrli nego se sjedinili u putenoj ljubavi; požuda u njima bila je ugašena. Uvjeravam te da je to kad su se sjedinili, bilo u božanskoj ljubavi i zbog anđelove poruke, a ne zbog putene požude, nego protiv njihove volje i iz ljubavi prema Bogu. Na taj način stvoreno je Moje tijelo iz njihova sjemena i kroz božansku ljubav. Potom, kad je Moje tijelo stvoreno i oblikovano, Bog je u nj ulio stvorenu dušu iz svojega božanstva i duša je odmah bila posvećena zajedno s tijelom, a anđeli su je čuvali i služili joj danju i noću. Kada je Moja duša bila posvećena i združena s tijelom, Moja je majka osjetila tako veliku radost da se to nije moglo opisati! Nakon toga, kada se vrijeme Mojega života ispunilo, Moj Sin prvo je uzdigao Moju dušu – jer ona je bila gospodarica tijela – na mjesto savršenije od drugih na nebesima, zdesna Njegovu Božanstvu. Kasnije je također uzdigao i Moje tijelo na takav način da tijelo niti jednog drugog stvorenja nije tako blizu Bogu kao Moje. Vidi kako je Moj Sin volio Moju dušu i Moje tijelo! Ipak, ima nekih ljudi zlobnog duha koji odriču da sam bila uzdignuta na Nebesa, dušom i tijelom, i onih koji jednostavno ne znaju bolje. Ali ovo je najsigurnija istina: Ja sam, tijelom i dušom, bila uzdignuta na Nebesa! Sada čuj kako je Moj Sin proslavio Moje ime! Moje je ime Marija, kako je rečeno u evanđeljima. Kad anđeli čuju to ime, oni se u svojim mislima raduju i zahvaljuju Bogu na velikom milosrđu koja je činio kroz Mene i sa Mnom, i jer vide Ljudskost Mojeg Sina proslavljenu u Njegovu Božanstvu. Oni u vatri Čistilišta raduju se u najvećoj radosti, poput bolesnog čovjeka prikovanog za krevet ako dobije riječ utjehe koja krijepi njegovu dušu: iznenada je prepun radosti! Kada dobri anđeli čuju Moje ime, odmah se primaknu pravednome, čiji su čuvari, i raduju zbog njegova napredovanja u dobrim djelima i krepostima. Svi su ljudi dobili i dobre anđele za svoju zaštitu i loše anđele kako bi ih iskušavali. Dobri anđeli nisu odvojeni od Boga; oni poslužuju dušu ne napuštajući Boga. Njegov pogled uvijek je na njima. Štoviše oni potpaljuju i potiču dušu da čini dobro. Svi demoni , međutim, drhte od straha na ime Marijino! Kada čuju ime 'Marija', odmah ispuštaju dušu iz kandži kojima su ju držali. Kao što ptica ili jastreb, sa svojim kandžama i kljunom zabodenim u lovinu, smjesta ispušta istu čim čuje neki zvuk, ali se brzo vraća kada vidi da se nakon toga ništa ne događa; tako rade i demoni – uplašeni kada čuju Moje ime – puste dušu. No vraćaju se i dolete natrag brzinom strijele ako nije došlo ni do kakva poboljšanja. Nitko nije tako hladan u svojoj ljubavi prema Bogu (osim ako je proklet) da neće osjetiti kako ga đavao oslobađa od njegovih uobičajenih grijeha ako samo zazove Moje ime s istinskom namjerom da se više nikad ne vraća svojim zlim djelima. Đavao se neće nikada vratiti osim ako taj nastavi svojom voljom činiti smrtne grijehe. No povremeno se đavlu ipak dopušta uznemiravati ga radi njegove veće nagrade. No đavao ga nikada neće posjedovati.“ Riječi Djevice Marije njezinoj kćeri, koje prikazuju korisnu pouku o tome kako bi ona trebala živjeti i koje opisuju mnoge divne stvari o Kristovoj patnji. 10. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica Neba, Majka Božja. Rekoh ti da nosiš broš na svojim prsima. Sada ću ti još potpunije pokazati kako sam od početka, kad prvi put čuh i shvatih kako Bog postoji, uvijek, i sa strahom, brinula o svojem spasenju i svojem pridržavanju Njegovih zapovijedi. Ali kad sam više naučila o Bogu – kako je On Moj Stvoritelj i sudac svih Mojih djela – voljela sam Ga još i više, uvijek smjerna i oprezna kako Ga ne bih uvrijedila riječju ili djelom. Kasnije, kad sam čula da je On dao Zakon i zapovijedi narodu i činio tako velika djela kroz njih, čvrsto sam odlučila u svojoj duši da nikada neću voljeti nikoga osim Njega i sve su svjetovne stvari postale za mene najgorče. No kada sam još kasnije čula da će sam Bog otkupiti svijet i biti rođen od Djevice, bila sam preplavljena tako snažnom ljubavlju prema Njemu da nisam mislila ni na što osim na Boga, niti sam željela išta osim Njega. Povukla sam se koliko sam mogla iz razgovora i nazočnosti roditelja i prijatelja te dala svu svoju imovinu siromašnima, ne zadržavši za sebe ništa osim oskudne hrane i odjeće. Ništa me nije ispunjavalo osim Boga! Stalno sam u svojem srcu željela doživjeti vrijeme Njegova rođenja, a možda i zavrijediti da postanem bezvrijedna sluškinja Majke Božje. Također, u svojem srcu obećah da ću zadržati svoje djevičanstvo, ako je to Njemu prihvatljivo, te da neću imati imetka na ovome svijetu. No ako Bog želi drugačije, Moja volja bijaše da se ostvari Njegova volja, a ne Moja; jer vjerovala sam da On može napraviti sve stvari i nisam željela ništa osim onoga što je bilo najkorisnije i najbolje za Mene. Zato svu svoju volju povjerih Njemu. Kada se približilo vrijeme da se djevice prikažu u hramu Gospodinovu, i Ja bijah među njima zbog pobožne pokornosti Mojih roditelja Zakonu. U sebi mišljah da Bogu ništa nije nemoguće, pa kako je On znao da ne želim ništa i ne žudim ni za čim osim za Njim, tako sam i Ja znala da bi On zaštitio Moje djevičanstvo ako to želi. Ako i ne, htjedoh da se ostvari Njegova volja. Nakon što sam čula sve zapovijedi u hramu, vratila sam se kući, izgarajući sada više nego ikad ljubavlju prema Bogu, a svakim danom plamtjeli su novi plamenovi i žudnje ljubavi. Zbog tog razloga povukla sam se još više od svih i bila sama danju i noću, jako se bojeći, više od svega, da Moja usta ne kažu ili Moje uši ne čuju ništa suprotno Božjoj volji, ili da Moje oči ne vide ništa zavodljivo ili štetno. Također sam se u tišini bojala i jako brinula da šutim o stvarima o kojima bih, umjesto toga, trebala govoriti. Dok sam se tako bojala u svojemu srcu, sama sa sobom i dajući sve svoje nade Bogu, na Mene siđe veliko nadahnuće o Božjoj silnoj moći, i sjetih se kako Mu služe anđeli i sve i sve stvoreno, i kako je Njegova slava neopisiva i bezgranična. Dok bijah tako očarana tom mišlju, vidjela sam tri predivne stvari: vidjela sam zvijezdu, ali ne onakvu kakva sja na nebu; vidjela sam svjetlost, ali ne onakvu kakva sja na ovom svijetu; osjetila sam miomiris, ali ne biljaka, niti ičega od ovog svijeta. To je bio najveći ushit i uistinu neopisivo, i toliko me ispunilo da sam klicala s radošću! Odmah potom začuh glas – ali ne glas iz ljudskih usta – i kad ga čuh, zadrhtah s velikim strahom da bi to moglo biti priviđenje ili varka zlog duha. No ubrzo zatim ispred mene pojavi se anđeo Božji; bio je poput najljepšeg od stvorenih ljudi, ali ne u tijelu kao što je tijelo stvorenog čovjeka, i reče mi: 'Zdravo, milosti puna, Gospodin je s Tobom!' Kad to začuh, upitah se što je time mislio i zašto je došao k Meni s takvim pozdravom, jer sam znala i vjerovala da nisam vrijedna nečega takvog – ili bilo kakve dobre stvari! No znah i da Bogu ništa nije nemoguće ako On tako želi. Onda mi se anđeo opet obrati: 'Dijete koje ćeš roditi, bit će sveto i zvat će se Sin Božji. Neka bude kako je volja Njegova.' No čak ni tada nisam se smatrala vrijednom, niti sam pitala anđela zašto i kada će se to dogoditi. Umjesto toga pitala sam ga kako je moguće da ja, bezvrijedna sluškinja, koja nije upoznala nijednog muškarca, mogu postati Majka Božja. Anđeo mi odgovori (kako upravo rekoh): 'Bogu ništa nije nemoguće, jer što god poželi učiniti biti će učinjeno.' Kad začuh te riječi anđela, osjetih najžarkiju želju postati Majkom Božjom i Moja duša progovori od ljubavi i žudnje, rekavši: 'Evo Me: Tvoja će se volja ostvariti u Meni!' S tim je riječima moj Sin začet u Mojoj utrobi, na neopisivu radost Moje duše i cijelog tijela! Dok sam ga imala u svojoj utrobi, nosila sam ga bez ikakve boli, bez težine i neugode. Postadoh ponizna u svim stvarima, znajući da je onaj kojeg nosim Svemogući! Kad Ga rodih, to također bijaše bez ikakve boli ili grijeha, baš kako je i začet, ali s takvim uzvišenjem i radošću duše i tijela da Moja stopala nisu osjećala tlo na kojem su stajala zbog te neopisive radosti! Kao što je ušao u moje tijelo na radost moje duše, tako ga je i napustio, sačuvavši moje djevičanstvo nedirnutim te moju dušu i cijelo tijelo u stanju neopisive radosti i slavljenja. Kada gledah na Njegovu ljepotu i razmišljah o njoj, radost bi mi orosila dušu i znah da nisam vrijedna takvog Sina. Ali kada bih se sjetila mjesta (kako sam naučila iz predviđanja proroka) na kojima će čavli probiti Njegove ruke i noge na raspeću, Moje bi se oči napunile suzama i srce gotovo slomilo od tuge. Kad Moj Sin vidje Moje uplakane oči, postade skoro smrtno žalostan. No, kad bijah razmišljala o Njegovoj božanskoj moći, opet se utješih znajući da je to ono što je On želio i da se sve treba zbiti na taj način, pa stopih svoju volju u Njegovu. Zato je Moja radost uvijek pomiješana s tugom. Kad dođe vrijeme za početak patnji Mojega Sina, Njegovi ga neprijatelji uhvatiše i udaraše po obrazu i vratu, pljuvaše na Njega i rugaše Mu se. Potom On bijaše odveden do stupa mučenja gdje je svojom voljom svukao odjeću i stavio svoje ruke oko stupa, a Njegovi neprijatelji nemilosrdno su ih svezali. Kada je stajao svezan za stup, nije imao ništa na sebi, već je stajao gol, trpeći sramotu svoje golotinje. Potom svi prijatelji Mojega Sina pobjegoše od Njega, a Njegovi neprijatelji dođoše zajedno sa svih strana i stajaše ondje, bičujući Njegovo tijelo, koje je bilo čisto od svake ljage i grijeha. Stajah u blizini i nakon prvog udarca biča padoh kao da sam mrtva. Kada se osvijestih, vidjeh da je Njegovo tijelo izbičevano tako teško da su Mu rebra bila vidljiva! Što je bilo još strašnije – kada bi bič bio povlačen, Njegovo je meso bilo njime rasijecano i trgano, baš kao što je zemlja rasijecana plugom! Dok je Moj Sin stajao tamo, sav krvav i tako izranjavan da na njemu nije bilo dijela koji nije bio ozlijeđen ni mjesta koje nije bičevano, tad netko od nazočnih, potaknut duhom, upita: ' Zar ćete Ga ubiti prije nego što Mu se uopće sudi?' I taj odmah presiječe Njegove spone. Potom Moj Sin ponovno obuče svoju odjeću, a Ja vidjeh kako je mjesto gdje je stajao, bilo natopljeno krvlju! Gledajući stope svoga Sina, mogah vidjeti kuda je hodao jer je i zemlja za Njim bila krvava. Oni čak i ne sačekaše da se obuče, već Ga guraše i vukoše kako bi se požurio. Dok ga vođahu poput razbojnika, On je brisao krv sa svojih očiju. Nakon što Ga osudiše na smrt, staviše na Njega križ kako bi Ga nosio do mjesta patnje. Nakon što ga je nosio jedno vrijeme, pridruži Mu se neki čovjek i nosaše križ umjesto Njega. Kako je moj Sin išao prema mjestu patnje, neki ljudi udarali su Ga u vrat, a drugi u lice. Bio je tako brutalno i nasilno udaran da sam, iako nisam vidjela ljude što Ga udaraše, jasno čula zvuk udaraca. Kad stigoh na mjesto patnje s Njim, vidjeh kako su svi instrumenti Njegove smrti ondje ležali spremno. Moj sin, stigavši tamo, sam skine svoju odjeću. Krvnici i razapinjači rekoše jedni drugima: 'Ovo je naša odjeća! On je neće dobiti natrag jer je osuđen na smrt!'. Kako moj Sin stajaše ondje gol, kakav je i rođen, neki čovjek dotrči i dade mu krpu kojom On s olakšanjem prekrije svoje intimne dijelove. Onda Ga okrutni razapinjači zgrabe i istegnu na križu. Prvo privezaše Njegovu desnu ruku na drvenu gredu (koja je imala pripremljene rupe za čavle), probivši mu šaku na mjestu gdje je kost najtvrđa i najčvršća. Nakon toga istegoše konopcem Njegovu dugu ruku i privezaše je, na sličan način, za gredu. Zatim Mu razapeše desno stopalo – s lijevim stopalom preko njega – dvama čavlima – tako da su Mu sve tetive i žile bile toliko istegnute da su popucale. Nakon što to učiniše, staviše trnovu krunu na Njegovu glavu. Ona se toliko duboko usjekla u glavu Mojega Sina, glavu dostojnu poštovanja, da su Mu se oči napunile krvlju kako je tekla, uši su njome bile zatvorene i brada posve natopljena. Kako je tamo stajao, sav krvav i izboden, osjećao je žaljenje prema Meni jer sam stajala blizu i plakala. Pogledavši svojim očima napunjenim krvlju prema Mojem nećaku Ivanu, preporuči mu da me zbrine. U tom trenutku začuh neke ljude kako govore da je Moj Sin bio razbojnik! Drugi govoraše da je lažac, a neki da nitko nije više zaslužio smrt od Mojega Sina! Kad začuh sve ovo, opet se vrati Moja tuga. I, kao što prije rekoh, kad je prvi čavao bi zabijen u Njega, zvuk prvog udarca toliko Me preplavio da padoh kao da sam mrtva, pred očima Mi se smračilo, ruke su Mi se tresle, a noge zateturale. U svojoj gorkoj boli i velikoj tuzi, nisam bila u stanju podići pogled sve dok nije bio potpuno pribijen za križ. No kad ustadoh, vidjeh svoga Sina kako je nemilosrdno obješen na križ, a Ja, Njegova najžalosnija Majka, bijah toliko ožalošćena i slomljena srca da jedva mogah stajati zbog svoje velike i gorke tuge. Kad vidje Moj Sin Mene i svoje prijatelje u neutješnim suzama, poviče glasnim i žalosnim glasom, rekavši: 'Oče, zašto si me napustio?' To bijaše kao da je htio reći: 'Nema nikoga tko me žali osim Tebe, Oče.' Dotad Njegove oči izgledahu napola mrtve. Njegovi obrazi bijahu upali, Njegovo lice žalosno, usta otvorena, a jezik krvav. Trbuh Mu bijaše upao zbog sve tekućine koju je izgubio. Bijaše kao da nema utrobe. Cijelo Njegovo tijelo bijaše blijedo i slabo zbog gubitka krvi. Njegove šake i stopala bijahu jako prenapregnuti, jer bijahu istegnuti kako bi se prilagodili obliku križa. Njegova brada i kosa bijahu potpuno natopljene krvlju. Kad Moj Sin stajaše ondje tako pretučen i blijedo modar, još je samo Njegovo srce bilo živo, jer bijaše najbolje i najsnažnije naravi. On je od Mojega tijela uzeo najčišće i dobro napravljeno tijelo. Njegova koža bijaše tako tanka i nježna da bi krv odmah potekla kad bi bila čak i blago udarena. Njegova krv bijaše tako svježa da se mogla vidjeti unutar čiste kože. I zato što bijaše najbolje građe, život se borio sa smrću u Njegovu pribijenom tijelu. Katkad bi bol iz Njegovih probodenih udova i tetiva došla do Njegova srca, koje je još uvijek bilo snažno i neozlijeđeno, i protresla Ga najneizdržljivijom boli i patnjom. Katkad bi bol sišla iz Njegova srca u Njegove ranjene udove i, čineći to, odgodila Njegovu gorku smrt. Okružen tim bolima, Moj Sin gledaše svoje prijatelje koji plakahu, i koji bi, uz Njegovu pomoć, radije sami trpjeli Njegove boli ili vječno gorjeli u paklu nego gledali Njega tako mučenog. Njegova žalost zbog njihove žalosti bijaše veća od sve gorčine i tuge koju je trpio u svojem tijelu i srcu, jer ih je tako nježno volio. Onda, od prevelike patnje i muke, poviče iz svoga Čovještva svome Ocu: 'Oče, u Tvoje ruke predajem duh svoj.' Kad sam Ja, Njegova najžalosnija Majka, čula Njegov glas, cijelo se Moje tijelo treslo s gorkom boli u Mojemu srcu. Kad god bih kasnije pomislila na taj krik, još je uvijek bio prisutan u Mojim ušima. Kad se Njegova smrt približila, Njegovo se srce raspuklo od nasilnosti te boli. Cijelo se Njegovo tijelo potreslo, glava mu se malo podigla i opet pala. Njegova su usta bila otvorena i jezik posve krvav. Njegove ruke bijahu se malo povukle od mjesta gdje bijahu rupe od čavala i noge su Mu morale nositi više težine tijela. Prsti i ruke bijahu Mu istegnuti, a leđa čvrsto pritisnuta na križ. Tada mi neki ljudi rekoše: 'Tvoj Sin je mrtav, Marijo!' No drugi rekoše: 'On je mrtav, ali će ponovno ustati.' Kad svi odoše, dođe neki čovjek i zabije svoje koplje u Njegov bok takvom silom da je skoro izašlo na drugu stranu! Budući da koplje bijaše izvučeno, njegov je vrh bio crven od krvi. Tada Mi je izgledalo, kada vidjeh kako je srce Mojega ljubljenog Sina probodeno, da je i Moje srce bilo probodeno! Potom Ga spustiše s križa i uzeh Njegovo tijelo u svoje krilo. Izgledao je poput gubavca, bijaše potpuno prekriven ozljedama i krvlju. Oči Mu bijahu beživotne i pune krvi, usta hladna poput leda, Njegova brada poput žica, lice paralizirano, a ruke toliko ukočene da ih se nije moglo saviti na Njegova prsa, već samo preko Njegova trbuha, blizu pupka. Držala sam Ga na svojim koljenima onakvog kakav je bio na križu: ukočenih svih udova. Nakon toga, polegoše Ga u čisto laneno platno i osuših Njegove udove svojom lanenom tkaninom te zatvorih Njegove oči i usta što bijahu otvorena kad je umro. Potom Ga položiše u grob. Rado bih bila živa položena u grob sa svojim Sinom da je to bila Njegova volja! Kada to bijaše dovršeno, dođe dobri Ivan i odvede Me kući. Eto, kćeri moja, što je Moj Sin pretrpio za tebe, i ljubi Ga cijelim svojim srcem!“ Objašnjenje iz 1. knjige – 15. poglavlje: „Potom trnovu krunu, koju bijahu skinuli s Njegove glave kad je bio razapinjan, vratiše natrag kako bi opet bila na Njegovoj svetoj glavi. Bola je Njegovu divnu glavu takvom silom da su Mu oči bile pune krvi koja je tekla i uši zatvorene.“ Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se On dragovoljno izručio da bi ga Njegovi neprijatelji razapeli i o načinu kako u svim dijelovima tijela biti suzdržan od nedopuštenih pokreta nakon Njegova najslađeg primjera patnje. 11. poglavlje „Sin Božji reče svojoj nevjesti: 'Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje i svih stvari što su u njima, i to je Moje istinsko tijelo koje se posvećuje na oltaru. Voli Me svim svojim srcem, jer Ja sam tebe volio i svojom voljom izručio sebe svojim neprijateljima, dok su Moji prijatelji i Moja Majka ostali u najgorčoj žalosti i plaču. Kad ondje vidjeh spremno koplje, čavle, bičeve i druge instrumente mučenja, nastavih s patnjom, nimalo manje radostan. I kad je Moja glava krvarila po svim stranama od trnove krune, i krv se slijevala na sve strane, tada, čak i da su se Moji neprijatelji dočepali Moga srca, Ja bih i dalje radije dopustio da ga rane i rastrgaju na više komada nego da te izgubim. Zbog tog razloga, ti si krajnje nezahvalna ako Me ne voliš zbog tako velike ljubavi. Jer ako je Moja glava bila probodena i priklonjena na križ radi tebe, tvoja bi glava trebala biti spuštena u poniznosti. Kako su Moje oči bile oblivene krvlju i suzama, tvoje se oči moraju suzdržavati od ugodnih prizora. Kako su Moje uši bile ispunjene krvlju i morale čuti bogohulne i prezirne riječi, tvoje se uši moraju maknuti od lakomislenog i nerazboritog govora. Kako je Mojim ustima dano najgorče piće i bilo mi uskraćeno dobro, ti bi trebala zatvoriti svoja usta od svakog zla i otvoriti za svako dobro. Kako su Moje ruke bile raširene i probijene čavlima, tvoja djela, koja se simboliziraju rukama, trebaju biti raširene prema siromašnima i prema Mojim zapovijedima. Tvoja stopala, drugim riječima, žudnja kojim želiš ići k Meni, treba biti razapeta i suzdržana od svih zlih požuda. I kako sam Ja patio u svim svojim udovima, tako svi tvoji udovi mogu li biti spremni za služenje Meni. Jer Ja zahtijevam više služenja od tebe nego od drugih ljudi, jer sam tebi dao više milosti.“ O tome kako anđeo moli za Božju nevjestu i kako Krist pita anđela što to on moli za nevjestu te što je dobro za nju. 12. poglavlje Dobri anđeo koji je bio čuvar nevjeste, pojavi se moleći Krista za nju. Naš Gospodin odgovori anđelu i reče: 'Onaj tko želi moliti za drugoga, trebao bi moliti za njegovo zdravlje i spasenje. To je poput vatre koja se nikada ne gasi, stalno goreći Mojom ljubavlju. Ti vidiš i znaš sve stvari kad vidiš Mene. Ne želiš ništa osim onog što Ja želim. Stoga Mi reci što je dobro za ovu Moju novu nevjestu?' Anđeo odgovori: 'Gospodine, Ti znaš sve stvari.' Gospodin mu reče: 'Uistinu, sve što je bilo ili će biti, vječno je u Meni. Znam i razumijem sve stvari na nebesima i na zemlji te u Meni nema mijene. Ali da bi nevjesta mogla razumjeti Moju volju, sada mi reci, dok ona sluša, što je dobro za nju.' Anđeo reče: 'Ona ima ponosno i bahato srce i stoga je potrebna palica kako bi postala krotka.' Tada naš Gospodin kaže: 'Što onda tražiš za nju, Moj prijatelju?' Anđeo reče: 'Moj Gospodine, molim te da palicu koristiš s milošću.' Naš Gospodin reče: 'Radi tebe, tako ću učiniti s njom, jer nikad ne ostvarujem pravdu bez milosti. Stoga bi me Moja nevjesta trebala voljeti svim svojim srcem i svojom dobrom voljom.' O tome kako Božji neprijatelj ima tri đavla u sebi te o užasnoj presudi koju je njemu odredio Krist. 13. poglavlje „Moj neprijatelj ima tri đavla u sebi. Prvi sjedi na njegovu spolnom organu, drugi na njegovu srcu, a treći u njegovim ustima. Prvi je poput zapovjednika broda koji dopušta da voda prodire kroz kobilicu; voda postupno raste i tada ispunjava cijeli brod. Kad voda preplavi brod, potapa ga. Brod je njegovo tijelo koje je uznemiravano đavlovim iskušenjima i svojim vlastitim požudama, poput jakih valova. Prvo zla požuda ulazi u njegovo tijelo kroz kobilicu, odnosno kroz zle žudnje s kojima je uzeo zadovoljstvo u lošim mislima. I kako se on nije odupro kroz kajanje i pokoru te nije popravio trup svojega broda čavlima suzdržljivosti, voda požude svakodnevno je rasla dok je on davao svoj pristanak zlu. Onda se unutrašnjost broda ispunila zlim žudnjama, voda je preplavila i potopila brod požudama pa nije stigao do luke spasenja. Drugi đavao sjedi na njegovu srcu i poput crva je koji leži u jabuci. Crv prvo jede jezgru jabuke, ostavljajući ondje svoju nečist, te puže unutar jabuke dok ne postane potpuno neupotrebljiva. Evo što taj đavao čini: prvo, on uništava čovjekovu volju i dobre žudnje, koje su poput jezgre gdje počivaju jakosti duše i sva dobrota, a kada se srce isprazni od tih dobara, đavao ostavlja umjesto njih svjetovne misli i žudnje koje on više voli. Sada đavao vodi njegovo tijelo prema onome što njemu odgovara i, zbog tog razloga, njegova snaga i razumijevanje oslabljeni su te on počinje mrziti život. Taj je čovjek sada svakako poput jabuke bez jezgre, odnosno čovjeka bez srca, jer on ulazi u moju Crkvu bez srca, budući da nema Božje ljubavi. Treći je đavao poput strijelca koji gleda kroz prozore i gađa neoprezne. Kako ne bi đavao bio u onome tko nikada ne govori bez spominjanja đavla? Onog tko je više voljen, češće se spominje. Njegove gorke riječi kojima ranjava druge, poput strijela su kojima gađa kroz onoliko mnogo prozora koliko puta spominje đavla, a nevini se ljudi vrijeđaju na njegove riječi. Stoga se Ja, koji sam Istina, zaklinjem svojom istinom da ću ga osuditi kao kakvu bludnicu na sumpornu vatru, kao prijetvornog izdajnika na sakaćenje svih njegovih udova i kao onoga koji se ruga Gospodinu na vječnu sramotu! Ipak, dok god su njegova duša i tijelo sjedinjeni, Moja je milost pripravna za njega. Ono što tražim od njega je da češće posjećuje službe Božje i da se češće moli, da se ne boji nikakve poniznosti i da ne žudi za nikakvim počastima te da njegova usta više nikad ne spominju zle ili loše riječi.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Taj je čovjek bio opat cistercitskog reda. On je sahranio izopćenu osobu. Kad je pročitao posljednju pogrebnu molitvu nad tom osobom, sveta Brigita u zanosu duha čula je sljedeće riječi: „Ovaj čovjek je učinio što nije trebao učiniti i sahranio izopćenog muškarca. No sada ti trebaš znati i budi sigurna da je on taj koji će prvi biti pokopan nakon pokojnog. Jer on je zgriješio protiv Oca, koji nam bijaše rekao da nikad ne pokazujemo poštovanje ljudima mimo pravde i da ne ukazujemo nepravedno čast bogatima. Ali on je ukazao čast nedostojnome radi male prolazne stvari i položio ga uz dostojnog, što nije smio učiniti. Također je zgriješio protiv Duha Svetog, koji je zajednica i međusobna povezanost pravednih, kad je pokopao nepravednog čovjeka s dobrim i pravednim. On je također zgriješio i protiv Mene, Sina, jer Ja rekoh: 'Onaj koji Mene odbacuje, bit će odbačen.' No ovaj je čovjek častio i veličao onoga kojega su Moja crkva i vikar odbacili.“ Kad opat začu te riječi, udari ga grižnja savjesti, pokaja se za svoje grijehe i umre četvrtog dana. Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o načinu i dubokom štovanju koje bi trebala održavati u molitvi, te o trima vrstama ljudi koji služe Bogu na ovom svijetu. 14. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Bog koji bijaše razapet na križu; istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u jednoj osobi, koji je svakog dana nazočan u rukama svećenika. Kad god moliš Meni bilo koju molitvu, uvijek završi molitvu s namjerom da Moja volja bude izvršena, a ne tvoja. Jer kad moliš za nešto što je već osuđeno, Ja te ne čujem. Katkad moliš i za neke stvari koje su protiv tvoje vlastite dobrobiti, i to je zašto je neophodno da povjeriš svoju volju Meni, jer Ja znam sve stvari i ne dajem ti ništa osim onog što je blagotvorno. Mnogi mole bez prave namjere i zato ne zaslužuju da ih se čuje. Tri su vrste ljudi koje Mi služe na ovom svijetu: prva su vrsta oni koji vjeruju da sam Ja Bog, Stvoritelj i darovatelj svih stvari te moćni vladar nad svime. Oni Mi služe s namjerom dobivanja časti i svjetovnih stvari, ali stvari na nebesima smatraju bezvrijednima tako da bi oni rado mogli i bez njih, ako bi umjesto njih mogli dobiti prolazne i svjetovne stvari. Sukladno njihovim žudnjama, svjetovno zadovoljstvo za njih je sve pa tako gube vječne stvari, no Ja ih nagrađujem svjetovnim dobrima za sve dobre stvari koje su napravili radi Mene, sve do zadnjeg novčića i posljednjeg trenutka. Druga su vrsta oni koji vjeruju da sam Ja svemogući Bog i strogi sudac te koji Mi služe zbog straha od kazne, a ne iz ljubavi prema vječnoj slavi. Da se ne boje patnje, oni Mi ne bi služili. Treći su oni koji vjeruju da sam Stvoritelj svih stvari i istinski Bog te vjeruju da sam pravedan i milostiv. Oni Mi ne služe zbog ikakvog straha od kazne već zbog božanske ljubavi i milosrđa. Oni bi prije izabrali i izdržali svaku kaznu, ako bi je mogli izdržati, nego da i samo jednom izazovu Moj gnjev. Oni zaista zavrjeđuju da se njihove molitve čuju, jer njihova je volja u skladu sa Mojom voljom. Ali oni koji pripadaju prvoj vrsti nikad neće pobjeći od mjesta kažnjavanja i muke, niti će vidjeti Moje lice. Oni koji pripadaju drugoj vrsti neće biti toliko kažnjeni i mučeni, ali i dalje neće moći vidjeti Moje lice osim ako ne isprave svoj strah kroz kajanje i popravljanje.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima opisuje sebe kao velikog kralja, o dvjema riznicama koje predstavljaju Božju ljubav i ljubav svijeta te pouka kako nastaviti i popraviti se u ovom životu. 15. poglavlje „Ja sam poput velikog i moćnog kralja. Kralju pripadaju četiri stvari: prvo, on mora biti bogat; drugo, velikodušan; treće, mudar te četvrto, milosrdan. Ja sam uistinu Kralj anđela i cijelog čovječanstva. Ja također imam te četiri osobine koje sam spomenuo: prvo, Ja sam najbogatiji od svih, jer svakome dajem po njegovim potrebama, ali nakon tog darivanja ne posjedujem ništa manje nego što sam imao prije. Drugo, Ja sam najvelikodušniji jer sam spreman dati svakome tko moli s ljubavlju za Moju milost. Treće, Ja sam najmudriji od svih, jer Ja znam što je najbolje za sve i za svakoga. I četvrto, ja sam milostiv, jer sam spremniji davati više nego što je itko spreman tražiti. Ja imam, takoreći, dvije riznice. U prvoj riznici spremljene su teške stvari poput olova, a kuća u kojoj su spremljene okružena je oštrim, bolnim šiljcima. No onome tko isprva počne pokretati i premještati te teške stvari i tada nauči nositi ih, te se stvari čine laganima poput pera. I tako stvari koje su prije izgledale teške, postaju vrlo lake, a stvari za koje se prije mislilo da su gorke i oštre, postaju slatke. U drugu riznicu spremaju se stvari koje izgledaju poput sjajnog zlata s dragim kamenjem i izvrsna pića. Ali zlato je zapravo nečist, a pića su otrov. Postoje dva puta u te riznice iako je prije postojao samo jedan put. Na raskrižju, odnosno, na početku tih dvaju putova, stajaše jedan čovjek i vikaše trojici muškaraca koji iđahu različitim putovima, i reče im: 'Poslušajte, poslušajte moje riječi! No ako ne želite slušati svojim ušima, onda barem pogledajte svojim očima i vidite da je to što govorim istina. No ako ne želite ni čuti ni vidjeti, onda barem koristite svoje ruke i dodir kako biste potvrdili da su moje riječi istinite, a ne lažne.' Onda prvi od njih kaza: 'Poslušajmo i pogledajmo jesu li njegove riječi istinite.' Drugi čovjek reče: 'Sve što kaže je lažno.' Treći čovjek reče: 'Znam da je sve što kaže istinito, ali nije me briga što on govori.' Što mogu biti one dvije riznice ako ne Moja ljubav i ljubav svijeta? Dva su puta u ove dvije riznice: uskraćivanje i potpuno odricanje od vlastite volje vodit će u Moju ljubav, dok će tjelesna požuda i čovjekova vlastita volja voditi u ljubav svijeta. Nekim ljudima Moja se ljubav čini teškom poput olova, jer kad bi trebali postiti ili bdjeti služeći mi ili zadržati svoje tijelo od grešnih žudnji, osjećaju se kao da nose teško olovo. I ako trebaju čuti riječi ili uvrede, misle da je teško i pretjerano, ili ako moraju provesti vrijeme u čistoći ili molitvi, to im je kao da sjede između oštrica ili rogova te svakog trenutka brinu. Onaj tko želi ostati u Mojoj ljubavi, prvo treba početi podizati teret i okretati ga, odnosno, treba nastojati činiti dobro kroz svoju dobru volju i stalno nastojanje. Onda on treba postupno podizati teret, odnosno činiti dobro koje može činiti, razmišljajući u sebi: 'Ovo mogu dobro učiniti ako mi Bog dade svoju pomoć i milost.' Tada može ustrajati u poslu koji je započeo i s velikom radošću nositi teret koji mu je prije izgledao težak pa će mu se tako svaka teškoća u postu i bdijenju uoči blagdana, ili bilo koja druga teškoća, činiti lakom poput pera. Moji se prijatelji odmaraju na takvom mjestu koje opakima i lijenima izgleda kao da je okruženo oštricama i rogovima, ali za Moje prijatelje to je mjesto najvećeg mira i meko poput ruža. Ispravan put u tu riznicu jest odricati se i prezirati svoju vlastitu volju, što se događa kad čovjek razmatra Moju patnju i Moju ljubav te mu nije stalo do njegove vlastite volje ili požude, već joj se odupire svom svojom snagom i moći i stalno stremi stvarima koje su više i bolje. I premda je ovaj put u određenoj mjeri težak na početku, kroz ustrajnost donosi toliko zadovoljstva da stvari koje su prije izgledale neizdržive postaju vrlo lake, tako da čovjek s pravom može sebi reći: 'Jaram i rad Božji dobar je i sladak.' Druga je riznica svijet. U njoj ima zlata, dragog kamenja i pića koja izgledaju slasno i ugodnog su mirisa, ali su gorka poput otrova kad ih se kuša. Svatko i svi koji nose i posjeduju zlato moraju – kad im tijelo oslabi i udovi izgube svoju jačinu, kad se srž njihovih kostiju potroši i tijelo padne mrtvo na zemlju – ostaviti iza sebe zlato i drago kamenje, jer od njega nema više koristi nego od nečisti. I pića svijeta, odnosno njegova zadovoljstva izgledaju slasno, no kad su jednom u želucu, učine srce teškim i mozak slabim te unište tijelo, i onda se čovjek osuši i uvene poput biljke, a kada se približi tjeskoba smrti, sva ta zadovoljstva postanu gorka poput otrova. Put koji vodi u tu riznicu jesu samovolja i požuda, kad god se čovjek ne trudi oduprijeti svojim zlim žudnjama i kad ne razmatra o onome što sam Ja zapovjedio ili učinio, već smjesta napravi što god mu dođe na pamet, bez obzira na to je li dopušteno ili ne. Tri čovjeka hodahu tim putem, a time mislim na sve zle i nepravedne ljude koji vole svijet i na svu njihovu samovolju. Vikah prema toj trojici stojeći na raskrižju ili na počecima tih putova, jer kad Ja bijah došao na svijet u ljudskom tijelu, pokazah čovječanstvu dva puta,takoreći, naime, onaj koji treba slijediti i onaj koji treba izbjeći, odnosno onaj koji vodi u život i onaj koji vodi u smrt. Jer prije no što bijah došao u tijelu, postojao je samo jedan put i njime su svi ljudi – dobri i loši – lutali prema paklu. Ja sam onaj koji vikaše, a moj povik bješe: 'Ljudi, čujte Moje riječi koje vode u život, jer one su istinite! Koristite svoj razum da biste razumjeli kako je ono što govorim istina. Ako ne želite čuti Moje riječi ili ih ne možete slušati, onda ih barem vidite, to jest, sa vjerom i razumom vidite da su Moje riječi istinite. Jer kao što nešto vidljivo može biti razabrano tjelesnim očima, tako i nevidljive stvari mogu biti razabrane i vjerovane očima vjere. Postoje mnogi jednostavni ljudi u Crkvi i svijetu kršćanstva koji čine malobrojna dobra djela, ali su ipak spašeni kroz svoju vjeru, u kojoj vjeruju da sam ja Stvoritelj svih stvari i Otkupitelj duša. Nema nikoga tko ne može razumjeti i vjerovati da sam Ja Bog ako razmotri kako zemlja donosi plodove i kako nebo daje kišu, kako drveće cvjeta, kako sve i svaka životinja postoji u svojoj vlastitoj vrsti, kako zvijezde služe čovjeku i kako nevolje i žalosti dolaze i često se događaju protiv čovjekove volje. Iz svih tih stvari čovjek može shvatiti kako je smrtan i kako postoji Bog koji uređuje sve stvari i upravlja njima. Jer da Bog ne postoji, sve bi bilo neorganizirano. Dakle, sve su stvari od Boga i sve je razumno uređeno za upotrebu i znanje čovječanstva. I nema niti najmanje stvari koja je stvorena ili postoji na svijetu bez razumljivog razloga. Stoga, ako čovjek ne može razumjeti ili shvatiti Moje kreposti i moći takve kakve jesu zbog svojih slabosti, on ih ipak može vidjeti svojom vjerom i vjerovati. No ako vi, ljudi na svijetu, ne želite koristiti svoj razum kako biste razmatrali Moju moć, još uvijek možete koristiti svoje ruke kako biste dodirnuli i osjetili djela koja smo Ja i Moji sveci napravili. Ona su, naime, tako očigledna da nitko ne može sumnjati u to da su ta djela Božja. Tko je uskrsnuo mrtve i dao vid slijepima ako ne Bog? Tko je istjerao zle đavle iz ljudi ako ne Bog? Što sam Ja poučavao osim stvari koje su korisne za blagostanje duše i tijela te lake za podnošenje? Ali ono što je rekao prvi čovjek znači da neki ljudi govore: 'Poslušajmo i iskušajmo jesu li Njegove riječi istinite.' Oni budu neko vrijeme u Mojoj službi, ali ne radi ljubavi ili milosrđa, već kao eksperiment i kao oponašanje drugih; oni se ne odriču svoje volje, već koriste svoju uz Moju. Oni su u opasnom položaju jer žele služiti dvojici gospodara iako nijednom ne mogu služiti dobro. Kada oni budu pozvani, nagradit će ih onaj gospodar kojeg su najviše voljeli. Ono što je drugi čovjek rekao znači da neki ljudi govore: 'Sve su njegove riječi lažne i Pismo je lažno.' Ja sam Bog i Stvoritelj svih stvari i bez Mene ništa nije stvoreno. Ja sam postavio Novi i Stari zakon: oni su izašli iz Mojih usta i u njima nema neistinitosti jer Ja sam Istina. Stoga, oni koji kažu da sam govorio lažno i da je Sveto pismo lažno, nikad neće vidjeti Moje lice; jer im njihova savjest govori da sam Ja istinski Bog, budući da se sve stvari događaju po Mojoj volji i naredbama. Nebo im daje svjetlost, oni sebi sami ne mogu dati nikakvu svjetlost. Zemlja rodi plodovima, zrak čini zemlju plodnom, sve životinje imaju vlastite odredbe, đavli Me se boje i priznaju da sam Ja Bog, a pravedni ljudi trpe nevjerojatne patnje zbog svoje ljubavi prema Meni. Oni vide sve te stvari, a ipak još uvijek ne vide Mene. Oni bi također mogli vidjeti Mene i razumjeti moju pravdu kad bi razmotrili i promislili o tome kako je zemlja progutala bezbožnike i kako je vatra proždrla nepravedne. Također bi Me mogli vidjeti u Mojoj milosti kada je voda potekla iz stijene za pravedne ili kada su se morske vode razdvojile za njih, kada je vatra izbjegla ozlijediti ih ili kada im je nebo poput zemlje davalo hranu. Zato što vide sve ove stvari i još uvijek kažu da sam Ja lažac, oni nikada neće vidjeti Moje lice. Ono što je rekao treći čovjek znači da neki ljudi kažu: 'Mi u potpunosti znamo da je On istinski Bog, ali mi za to ne marimo.' Ti će ljudi patiti i biti mučeni vječno, jer oni preziru Mene, koji sam njihov Bog i Gospodin. Zar nije veliko neobaziranje od njih kad koriste Moje dobre darove pa ipak odbijaju služiti Mi? Jer da su oni zaradili te stvari svojom vlastitom marljivošću, a ne ih u cjelini i potpuno dobili od Mene, njihov prezir bio bi malen. No dat ću svoju milost onima koji počnu okretati Moj teret, što znači onima koji dragovoljno i sa strastvenom žudnjom pokušavaju učiniti mala dobra koja mogu. Ja ću raditi s ljudima koji će podizati Moje terete, to jest s onima koji će napredovati u dobrim djelima dan za danom iz ljubavi prema Meni, i Ja ću biti njihova snaga i prosvijetliti ih tako da će željeti činiti više dobra. No oni koji sjede na mjestu koje se čini kao da ih peče i bode, ali je zapravo najmirnije, oni strpljivo rade dan i noć ne umarajući se, sve više raspirujući vatru u Moju čast i misleći da je to što čine za Mene vrlo maleno. Oni su Moji najdraži prijatelji i ima ih vrlo malo, jer su drugima mnogo slađa pića koja su našli u drugoj riznici.“ O tome kako je nevjesta vidjela sveca koji je razgovarao s Bogom o ženi koju đavao bijaše strašno mučio i koja je od njega bila oslobođena kroz molitve slavne Djevice Marije. 16. poglavlje Nevjesta vidje sveca koji govoraše Bogu, rekavši: „Zašto je duša ove žene tako mučena od đavla kad si ju otkupio svojom krvlju?“ Đavao odmah odgovori i reče: „Zato što je moja s pravom.“ Onda naš Gospodin reče: „Po kojem je pravu ona tvoja?“ Đavao odgovori: „Postoje dva puta; jedan vodi u Kraljevstvo nebesa i drugi u pakao. Kad ona vidje ta dva puta, njezina savjest i razum rekoše joj da bi trebala odabrati moj put. I kako je imala slobodnu volju da odabere put koji je željela, njoj je izgledalo korisnije okrenuti svoju volju prema činjenju grijeha pa je tako počela ići mojim putem. Nakon toga, prevario sam je trima grijesima: poimence, proždrljivošću, ljubavi prema novcu i putenošću. Zato sada obitavam u njezinu trbuhu i njezinoj naravi te ju držim s pet ruku. Prvom rukom držim njezine oči, tako da neće vidjeti duhovne stvari. Drugom rukom držim njezine ruke, tako da neće činiti dobra djela. Trećom rukom držim njezina stopala, tako da neće hodati prema onome što je dobro. Četvrtom rukom držim njezin razum i razumijevanje, tako da se neće stidjeti griješiti. I petom rukom držim njezino srce, tako da se neće vratiti na pravi put kroz kajanje i pokoru. Onda Blažena Djevica Marija reče svojemu dragom Sinu: "Moj voljeni Sine, natjeraj ga da kaže istinu o stvarima koje ga želim pitati." Sin reče: "Ti si Moja Majka, Ti si Kraljica Nebesa i Majka milosti, Ti si utjeha duša u čistilištu onima i radost onih koji grade svoj put u svijetu; Ti si gospodarica anđela i Najsvetija pred Bogom, i Ti ujedno imaš vlast nad đavlom. Stoga zapovjedi đavlu što želiš i on će Ti odgovoriti." Potom Sveta Djevica Marija upita đavla, rekavši: "Reci mi, đavle, koju je namjeru imala ova žena prije nego što je ušla u crkvu?" Đavao joj odgovori: "Imala je namjeru suzdržati se od grijeha." Tada Djevica Marija reče đavlu: „Budući da ju je volja koju je prije imala odvela u pakao, reci mi sada kamo je vodi volja koju trenutačno ima – imenom, njezina volja da se suzdrži od grijeha?“ Đavao protiv volje odgovori: „Ta volja o suzdržavanju od grijeha vodi je prema Nebu.“ Onda Djevica Marija reče: „ Zato što si prihvatio da je tvoje opravdano pravo voditi je daleko s puta Svete crkve zbog njezine prijašnje volje da griješi, onda je sada pravo i opravdano da će ju njezina sadašnja volja voditi natrag u Crkvu i milosrđe Božje. Ali ću te sada, đavle, upitati još jedno pitanje. Reci mi, koju namjeru ona ima u svojem sadašnjem stanju savjesti?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ona u svojem umu ima grižnju savjesti zbog stvari koje je napravila, i veliku žalost, i odlučuje da nikad više neće počiniti takve grijehe, već se želi popraviti najviše što može.“ Potom Djevica Marija upita đavla: „Reci mi, mogu li ta tri grijeha, poimence putenost, proždrljivost i pohlepa, postojati u isto vrijeme kad i tri dobra djela grižnje savjesti, tuge i odluke osobe da se popravi?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ne.“ Sveta Djevica Marija zatim reče: „Stoga, reci mi, koja bi od njih trebala uteći i iščeznuti iz njezina srca, tri vrline ili tri poroka i grijeha; jer ti kažeš da oni ne mogu zauzimati isto srce ili mjesto zajedno.“ Đavao kaže: „Kažem da grijesi moraju otići.“ Onda Djevica Marija odgovori: „Stoga je put prema paklu za nju zatvoren i put prema Kraljevstvu nebeskom otvoren.“ Sada Sveta Djevica Marija dalje upita đavla: „Reci mi, ako je kradljivac čekao izvan nevjestine kuće i želio ju opljačkati i ugrabiti, što bi ženik trebao učiniti?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ako je ženik dobra i plemenita duha, on bi je trebao braniti i ugroziti svoj život radi njezina života.“ Onda Djevica Marija reče: „Ti si opaki razbojnik, a duša je nevjesta Mojega Sina, jer ju je On otkupio svojom vlastitom krvlju. Ti si je napao i uhvatio silom. Ali kako je Moj Sin ženik duše i Gospodin nad tobom, onda je za tebe pravo pobjeći pred njim.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Ta je žena bila bludnica. Ona se htjela vratiti svijetu jer ju je đavao mučio danju i noću tako jako da joj je vidljivo pritiskao oči te ju, naočigled mnogih, izvlačio iz kreveta. Sveta Brigita tada je rekla otvoreno, u nazočnosti i na uši mnogih vjerodostojnih ljudi: „Makni se, đavle, jer si dovoljno mučio i opsjedao ovo Božje stvorenje!“ Nakon što je to rekla, žena je ležala pola sata kao mrtva s očima prema zemlji, a potom ustala i rekla: „Uistinu, vidjeh đavla kako odlazi kroz prozor u jednom od najstrašnijih oblika, i čuh neki glas koji mi govori: 'Ti si uistinu oslobođena od đavla, ženo!'“ Od tog trenutka na dalje ta je žena bila slobodna od nemira i patnje te više nije bila mučena nečistim mislima i umrla je dobrom smrću. Riječi Gospodina našega Isusa Krista Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima uspoređuje grešnika s trima stvarima: poimence, s orlom, lovcem na divlje ptice i ratnikom. 17. poglavlje „Ja sam Isus Krist koji govori s tobom. Ja sam bio u utrobi Djevice kao istinski Bog i istinski čovjek, ali sam, ništa manje, bio s Ocem te upravljao i vladao svim stvarima iako sam bio u Djevici. Moj najkukavniji neprijatelj je poput tri stvari: prvo, on je kao orao koji leti zrakom dok ostale ptice lete ispod njega. Drugo, on je poput lovca na ptice koji nježno puše i svira sviralom namazanom ljepilom, čineći ptice očaranima njegovim pjesmama pa lete prema svirali i bivaju uhvaćene ljepilom. Treće, on je poput ratnika koji je prvi u svakoj bitci. On je poput orla, jer zbog svojega ponosa ne može podnijeti nikoga iznad sebe te ozljeđuje svakoga koga može dohvatiti svojim kandžama zlobe. Stoga ću odsjeći krila njegova nasilja i ponosa. Uklonit ću njegovu zlobu sa zemlje i predati ga u neugasivo kipući kotao, koji je patnja pakla, gdje će biti beskrajno mučen ako se ne popravi. On je također poput lovca na ptice jer privlači svakoga k sebi slatkim riječima i obećanjima, tako da svatko tko dođe k njemu bude uhvaćen prokletstvom i pogibijom te ne može pobjeći od toga. Stoga će ptice pakla uništiti njegove oči tako da nikad neće vidjeti Moju slavu, već samo vječnu tamu pakla. One će mu odsjeći uši tako da neće čuti riječi iz Mojih usta. Ispunit će ga s boli i gorčinom od pete do glave tako da će trpjeti mučenja jednako brojna kao i ljudi koje je odveo u prokletstvo. On je također poput ratnika koji je prvi u svemu zlom, nespreman da ikome oslobodi put, već odlučan da svakoga zgazi. Zato će on biti prvi u svakoj muci; njegova patnja stalno će se ponavljati i njegove jadikovke neće imati kraja. Ipak, moja milost spremna je za njega dokle god je njegova duša s njegovim tijelom.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Taj je čovjek bio vrlo moćan kralj koji je uvelike mrzio crkvu i svećenstvo te imao mnogo uvredljivih riječi za njih. Prethodno je otkrivenje o njemu, kao i sljedeće. Sin Božji reče: „O, svjetovni viteže, pitaj mudre što se dogodilo ponosnom Hamanu koji je prezirao Moje ljude. Nije li umro sramotno i beščasno? Tako se i ovaj čovjek ruga Meni i Mojim prijateljima. Kao što ljudi Izraela nisu oplakivali Hamanovu smrt, tako ni Moji prijatelji neće oplakivati njegovu smrt, nego će umrijeti najgorčom smrću ako se ne popravi.“ To mu se i dogodilo. Kristove riječi Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako u kući Božjoj treba biti poniznosti, kako takva kuća označava čistoću života, kako kuće i darovi trebaju biti davani samo iz pravedno stečenih dobara te kako vraćati pogrešno stečena dobra. 18. poglavlje „U Mojoj kući treba biti sva poniznost, koja je sada potpuno odbačena. Između muškaraca i žena morao bi biti čvrsti zid, jer iako Ja mogu braniti svakoga i držati ih bez zida, ipak zbog opreza i zbog đavlove lukavosti želim da zid dijeli te dvije kuće za stanovanje. Treba biti čvrst i ne vrlo visok, već umjereno. Prozori trebaju biti vrlo jednostavni i čisti, a krov umjereno visok, tako da se ne može vidjeti ništa što ne pripada poniznosti. Jer oni koji sada grade kuće, za Mene su poput zidara koji, kada vlasnik ili gospodar kuće uđe u nju, zgrabe ga za kosu i gaze pod svojim nogama; oni podižu prašinu i gaze zlato pod nogama. To je ono što sada mnogi Meni čine. Oni sakupljaju nečist, to jest grade prolazne i svjetovne stvari prema nebu, ali ne mogu mariti manje za duše koje su dragocjenije nego sve zlato. Ako želim doći k njima kroz svoje molitve ili dobre misli, oni Me zgrabe za kosu i gaze pod svojim nogama, odnosno vrijeđaju Me i smatraju Moja djela i Moje riječi vrijednima prezira poput nečisti. Sebe smatraju mnogo mudrijima. No ako žele izgraditi stvari za Mene i u Moju čast, prvo bi trebali izgraditi duše za Kraljevstvo nebesko. Onaj tko želi graditi Moju kuću treba, s najvećom preciznošću, voditi brigu da se niti jedan novčić ne da za tu kuću ako nije ispravno i pravedno zarađen. Doista postoje mnogi koji posve dobro znaju da su pogrešno pribavili dobra pa im ipak nije žao zbog toga, niti imaju volje za naknadu ili vraćanje ljudima koje su prevarili ili opljačkali, iako bi ih mogli vratiti i tako nadoknaditi nepravdu kad bi htjeli. No kako oni znaju i misle u sebi da ne mogu zadržati te stvari zauvijek, tako daju dio svojih pogrešno pribavljenih dobara za crkve i samostane kao da Me žele umiriti svojim poklonom. No ostala dobra koja su pravilno zarađena, oni zadržavaju za svoje potomke. To Me uistinu ne veseli. Onaj tko Mi želi ugoditi svojim darovima, trebao bi prvo imati volju postati bolji i popraviti se, a potom činiti dobra djela koja može. Također bi morao plakati i žaliti zbog svih zlih stvari i djela koja je počinio te potom nadoknaditi ako može; ako ne može, mora imati volju za nadoknađivanjem svih prijetvorno zarađenih dobara. On stoga treba posvetiti veliku pažnju tome da više nikad ne počini takve stvari. No ako nije moguće naći svakoga kome treba vratiti nezakonito zarađena dobra, onda bi ih on mogao dati Meni, jer Ja mogu isplatiti svakome ono što je njegovo. Ako on to ne može vratiti, ali ima namjeru poniziti se i popraviti preda Mnom sa slomljenim srcem, tada sam dovoljno bogat da bih mogao to nadoknaditi svima koji su bili prevareni, bilo u ovom svijetu, bilo u sljedećem koji tek dolazi. Želim ti objasniti značenje ove kuće koju želim sagraditi. To je kuća života u čistoći i Ja, koji sam stvorio sve stvari i kroz kojega su sve stvari stvorene i postoje, Ja sam njezin temelj. Postoje četiri zida ove kuće. Prvi je Moja pravednost, po kojoj ću suditi onima koji djeluju neprijateljski prema toj kući. Drugi je zid mudrost kojom ću prosvijetliti graditelje Moje kuće svojim znanjem i razumijevanjem. Treći je zid Moja snaga, kojom ću ih ojačati protiv đavlovih iskušenja. Četvrti je zid Moja milost, koju prima svatko tko moli za nju. U tom su zidu vrata milosti kroz koja će svatko tko moli za kuću, biti prihvaćen u nju. Krov ove kuće ljubav je kojom Ja prekrivam grijehe onih koji Me vole, tako da im neće biti suđeno za njihove grijehe. Prozor na krovu, s pomoću kojeg ulazi sunce, jest promišljanje i razmatranje Moje milosti, te kroz toplinu Mojega Božanstva ulazi i dolazi do graditelja kuće. No to da zid mora biti čvrst i širok znači da nitko nije sposoban potkopati Moje riječi ili ih zbaciti. To da zid mora biti umjerene visine znači da se Moja mudrost dijelom može shvatiti i uvidjeti, no nikad potpuno. Jednostavni, no čisti prozori znače da su Moje riječi jednostavne, no ipak kroz njih svjetlost božanskog znanja pada na svijet. Umjereno visok krov znači da će Moje riječi biti objavljene, ali na razumljiv način tako da se mogu lako shvatiti i razumjeti.“ Riječi našeg Boga i Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o veličanstvenosti Njegove snage, mudrosti i kreposti te o tome kako oni, koje se sad naziva moćnima i mudrima, najviše griješe protiv Njega. 19. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje. Imam tri osobine: Ja sam najmoćniji, najmudriji i najkreposniji. Ja sam, naime, toliko moćan da Me svi anđeli na Nebu slave, demoni u paklu ne usude se podignuti pogled prema Meni, a svi elementi pokoravaju se Mojim zapovijedima. Ja sam također toliko mudar da nitko ne može mjeriti dubinu Moje mudrosti niti ju razumjeti, i imam tako velik uvid da znam sve što je bilo i sve što će biti. Ja sam uz to toliko razuman da niti jedan mali crv, ili bilo koja druga životinja, koliko god ružno mogla izgledati, nije stvorena bez razloga. Također sam toliko krepostan da sve dobro teče iz Mene kao iz dobrog izvora, i sva slatkoća proizlazi iz Mene kao iz dobrog vina. Zato nitko ne može biti tako moćan, mudar niti krepostan bez Mene. I zato moćni ljudi svijeta vrlo mnogo griješe protiv Mene, jer Ja sam im dao snagu i moć kako bi me mogli hvaliti i slaviti: no oni su čašću nagradili sebe, kao da je imaju od sebe. Ti jadni nesretnici ne shvaćaju svoju vlastitu bespomoćnost: jer da sam Ja na njih poslao i najmanju bolest, oni bi smjesta klonuli i sve bi im postalo bezvrijedno. Pa kako bi se onda oni mogli suprotstaviti Mojoj snazi i moći ili vječnim mukama? No čak i više oni, za koje se sada govori da su mudriji od ostalih, griješe protiv Mene. Jer ja sam im dao umne snage, razumijevanja i mudrosti kako bi me mogli voljeti, no oni ne žele razumjeti ništa drugo osim onog što je za njihovo privremeno dobro i pohlepu. Oni imaju oči na stražnjoj strani svojih glava i gledaju samo na svoje vlastite požude i zadovoljstva te su tako slijepi u služenju Meni da ne zahvaljuju Meni, koji sam im sve dao. Jer nitko, ni dobar ni loš, ne bi mogao razumjeti išta bez Mene, iako Ja dopuštam opakima da svoju volju usmjere svojim žudnjama. Štoviše, nitko ne može biti krepostan bez Mene. Zato sada mogu upotrijebiti riječi izreke koju svatko obično navodi: 'Strpljivog čovjeka svatko prezire.' Zbog toga Me čovječanstvo sada vidi kao sasvim ludog zbog Moje strpljivosti, i zato Me sada svatko prezire. Ali jao njima kada Moje vrijeme strpljenja prođe i kada budu upoznali Moj sud! Oni će tada preda Mnom biti poput blata koje pada u najdublje dubine i ne zaustavlja se dok ne dođe do najnižeg dijela pakla.“ Ugodan razgovor između Djevice Majke i Sina te s nevjestom, i o tome kako bi se nevjesta trebala pripremiti za vjenčanje. 20. poglavlje Majka Božja, Djevica Marija, pojavi se govoreći svojemu Sinu: „O, Moj Sine, ti si Kralj slave. Ti si gospodar iznad svih gospodara. Ti si stvorio nebo i zemlju i sve stvari u njima. Stoga, neka se svaka Tvoja želja ispuni, neka bude sva Tvoja volja!“ Sin odgovori: „Jedna drevna izreka kaže da ono što netko mlad nauči u svojoj mladosti, čuva za svoju starost. Tako si i Ti, Moja draga Majko, od svoje mladosti naučila slijediti Moju volju i predati svu svoju volju radi Mene. Zato si napravila dobro kad si rekla: 'Neka mi bude po volji Tvojoj.' Ti si poput dragocjenog zlata koje je stavljeno na tvrdi nakovanj i kovano, jer Ti si bila kovana svakom vrstom nevolje, a kroz Moju patnju ti si podnijela više boli nego itko ikad prije. Jer kad je Moje srce prepuklo od nasilne boli i gorčine na križu, i Tvoje srce bilo je ranjeno kao najoštrijim čelikom, a Ti bi dopustila i da bude rasječeno na komade da je takva bila Moja volja. Ali čak i da si bila u mogućnosti zaustaviti Moju patnju i zahtijevati Moj život, ipak nisi to željela ako to nije bila Moja volja. Zato si dobro napravila kad si rekla: 'Neka bude volja Tvoja.'“ Nakon toga Djevica Marija reče nevjesti Božjoj: „Nevjesto Mojega Sina, ljubi Mojega Sina jer On voli tebe, i časti Njegove svece koji stoje u Njegovoj nazočnosti, jer oni su poput bezbrojnih zvijezda čija se svjetlina i blistavost ne mogu usporediti ni sa kojim svjetovnim svjetlom. Kao što svjetlost svijeta odudara od tame, još i više svjetlo svetaca odudara od svjetla ovog svijeta. Uistinu, kažem ti da, kad bi se sveci mogli vidjeti u njihovoj blistavosti kakvi zaista jesu, nijedno ljudsko oko ne bi moglo počivati na njima ne izgubivši vid i život.“ Nakon toga Sin Božji govoraše svojoj nevjesti i reče: „Moja nevjesto, trebala bi imati četiri osobine: prvo, trebala bi biti spremna za vjenčanje s Mojim Božanstvom u kojem se ne može naći tjelesnih požuda, već samo najslađa duhovna žudnja, ona koja je dolična Bogu da je ima s kreposnom dušom. Ljubav prema tvojoj djeci, tvojim prijateljima ili tvojim privremenim posjedom ne bi te smjela odvlačiti od Moje ljubavi. Neka se ne dogodi tebi ono što se dogodilo onim lakomislenim djevicama koje nisu bile spremne kad ih je gospodar htio pozvati na vjenčanje pa zato više nisu bile pozvane. Drugo, trebaš vjerovati Mojim riječima, jer Ja sam Istina i iz Mojih usta nije nikad izašlo ništa osim istine te nitko u Mojim riječima ne može naći ništa osim istine. Katkad ono što kažem ima neko duhovno značenje, a katkad mislim izričito ono što riječi kažu pa Moje riječi moraju biti shvaćene takve kakve jesu, bez ikakva tumačenja. Stoga Me nitko ne može s pravom optužiti za laganje. Treće, trebaš biti pokorna kako bi napravila pravednu pokoru i popravila se u svim dijelovima tijela kojima si griješila; jer iako sam milosrdan, neću se suzdržati od pravde. Stoga se pokori s poniznošću i zadovoljstvom onima prema kojima si obvezna pokoravati se, tako da ne činiš čak ni stvari koje izgledaju korisne i razumne za tebe ako su protivne pokornosti. Jer bolje je predati svoju volju radi pokornosti, čak i kad je dobra, te slijediti volju svoga nadređenog sve dotle dok to ne ide protiv spasenja duša ili je na bilo koji drugi način nerazumno. Četvrto, trebaš biti ponizna, jer ti si združena u duhovnom braku. Stoga budi ponizna i skromna pri dolasku tvojega ženika. Tvoja sluškinja treba biti trezvena i suzdržana, što znači da se tvoje tijelo mora suzdržavati od svih prekomjernih stvari i biti dobro disciplinirano. Jer ti ćeš postati plodna duhovnim potomstvom za korist i dobro mnogih, baš kao što se izdanak kalemi na suhu stabljiku i učini da stabljika procvjeta; tako ćeš ti kroz Moju milost nositi plodove i cvjetati. Moja će te milost veseliti i opijati, i cijelo će se mnoštvo u Raju radovati zbog slatkog vina koje ću ti Ja dati. Ne smije ti nedostajati povjerenja u moju dobrotu. Uvjeravam te da ćeš se ti, baš kao što su se Zaharija i Elizabeta radovali u svojim dušama neizrecivom radošću zbog obećanja o budućem djetetu, radovati zbog Moje milosti koju ti želim dati, a usto će se i drugi radovati kroz tebe. S njima dvojima, Zaharijom i Elizabetom, razgovarao je anđeo; ali Ja, Bog i Stvoritelj anđela, želim govoriti tebi. Njih dvoje, Zaharija i Elizabeta, rodili su Mojega najdražeg prijatelja Ivana, no želim da Mi se mnogo sinova rodi kroz tebe, ne od tijela, već od duha. Uistinu, kažem ti, Ivan je bio poput trske ili cvijeta punog slatkoće i meda, jer nikad nije ništa nečisto ili prekomjerno ušlo u njegova usta i nikad nije primio životne potrepštine više od onoga koliko je trebao. Ni sjeme nikad nije izašlo iz njegova tijela i zato ga se s pravom može zvati anđelom i djevcem, zbog božanskoga života koji je živio.“ Riječi ženika Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima je najizvrsnija prispodoba o čarobnjaku, kojom je đavao domišljato označen i opisan. 21. poglavlje Ženik Kraljevstva nebeskog, Isus, govoraše svojoj nevjesti u prispodobi prikazavši primjer žabe i reče: 'Bijaše jednom vračar koji je imao najsjajnije zlato. Običan i ugodan čovjek dođe k njemu i poželi kupiti to zlato od njega. Vračar reče tom čovjeku: 'Nećeš dobiti to zlato osim ako mi ne daš bolje zlato i u većoj količini.' Čovjek reče: 'Imam toliku veliku želju za tvojim zlatom da ću ti radije dati što želiš nego da ga izgubim.' Onda dade vračaru bolje zlato i u većoj količini te primi sjajno zlato od njega i stavi ga u sanduk, misleći kako će sebi od njega napraviti prsten za svoj prst. Nakon kratkog vremena vračar priđe tom običnom čovjeku i reče: 'Zlato koje si kupio od mene i stavio u svoju kutiju nije zlato, kako si mislio, nego najružnija žaba. Ona je bila čuvana u mojoj škrinji i hranjena mojom hranom. A kako bi ti to provjerio i znao da je to istina, možeš otvoriti sanduk i vidjet ćeš kako će žaba skočiti u moju škrinju gdje se čuvala.' Kad je čovjek htio otvoriti sanduk i provjeriti je li to bila istina, u sanduku se pojavi žaba. Poklopac sanduka bijaše visio na četiri šarke koje su bile pred to da se uskoro slome i otpadnu. Čim je poklopac sanduka bio otvoren, žaba spazi vračara i skoči u njegov sanduk. Kad sluge i prijatelji tog običnog čovjeka to bijahu vidjeli, rekoše mu: 'Gospodaru, najfinije zlato u toj je žabi, a ako ga želiš, lako možeš doći do njega.' Čovjek im reče: 'Kako ga mogu dobiti?' Oni mu odgovoriše: 'Da netko uzme oštro i usijano koplje te ga ubode u šuplji dio u žabinim leđima, brzo bi izvadio zlato van. No ako on ne može naći nikakvu šupljinu u žabi, onda bi trebao, s najvećom snagom i naprezanjem, zariti svoje koplje u nju pa ćeš tako dobiti natrag zlato koje si kupio.' Tko je taj vračar ako ne đavao, potičući i savjetujući čovječanstvo na tjelesne požude i počasti, što nije ništa drugo nego ispraznost i uništenje? On obećava da je lažno istinito i čini da istinito izgleda kao da je lažno. On posjeduje to najdragocjenije zlato, što je zapravo duša, koju sam Ja, kroz Moju božansku moć, stvorio dragocjenijom od svih zvijezda i planeta. Ja sam je stvorio besmrtnom i neprolaznom i Meni dražom od ičega te sam za nju pripremio mjesto vječnog počinka sa Mnom. Otkupio sam je od nasilja đavla boljim i vrjednijim zlatom kad sam dao svoje vlastito tijelo za nju, čisto od bilo kakvog grijeha, te trpio tako gorku muku da niti jedan od Mojih udova nije bio bez boli. Smjestio sam otkupljenu dušu u tijelo kao u sanduk do vremena kad ću je dovesti u nazočnost svoje božanske časti i slave u Kraljevstvo nebesko. Ali sada otkupljena duša čovjeka postade poput najružnije i bestidne žabe, skačući u svojoj bahatosti i živeći u nečisti kroz svoju putenost. Ona je od Mene uzela Moje zlato, to jest svu Moju pravdu. Zato Mi đavao može s pravom reći: 'Zlato koje si kupio nije zlato nego žaba, hranjena u škrinji moje požude. Stoga odvoji tijelo od duše i vidjet ćeš da će skočiti ravno u škrinju moje požude u kojoj se hranila.' Moj odgovor je ovo: 'Budući da je žabu odvratno gledati, užasno slušati, da je na dodir otrovna te da Mi ne donosi nikakvo dobro, niti zadovoljstvo ili utjehu, već to čini samo tebi, u čijoj je škrinji uzgajana, možeš ju imati jer je po pravu tvoja. I kada se vrata otvore, to jest kad se duša odvoji od tijela, ona će letjeti ravno k tebi da bi ostala s tobom za svu vječnost.' Takva je duša čovjeka o kojoj ti govorim. Ona je zaista poput najbezvrjednije žabe, pune nečistoće i požude, uzgajane u đavlovoj škrinji. Njenom sanduku, to jest njegovu tijelu Ja se približavam kako mu dolazi smrt. Sanduk visi na četiri šarke koje će uskoro otpasti, jer njegovo se tijelo podupire četirima stvarima: poimence, snagom, ljepotom, mudrošću i vidom, koji su svi sada počeli slabjeti i iščezavati za njega. Kad se njegova duša počne odvajati od njegova tijela, ona smjesta leti k đavlu na čijem je mlijeku uzgojena, to jest na njegovoj požudi, jer je zaboravila Moju ljubav iz koje sam preuzeo na sebe patnju i bol koju je ona zaslužila. Ona ne uzvraća ljubavlju na Moju ljubav i uskraćuje Mi Moje vlasništvo na koje imam pravo, jer bi Me trebala voljeti više nego ikoga zato što sam je otkupio. No ona nalazi veće zadovoljstvo u đavlu. Glas njezine molitve je poput glasa žabe, a njezina pojava odbojna je i odvratna u Mojim očima. Njezine uši neće nikad čuti Moju radost, a njezina otrovana osjetila nikad neće osjetiti Moje Božanstvo. No Ja sam još uvijek milosrdan i ako bi itko dotakao svoju dušu, čak iako je nečista, te ju ispitao kako bi vidio ima li u njoj imalo grižnje savjesti ili dobre volje, i zabio oštro i goruće koplje u svoj um, što znači strah od Mojega teškog suda, onda bi još uvijek mogao naći Moju milost ako bi Me samo htio slušati. A ako u njemu i nema grizodušja i ljubavi, još uvijek ima nade ako ga netko probode oštrim i gorkim popravljanjem i strogim prekoravanjem. Jer dok god duša živi s tijelom, Moja je milost otvorena i spremna za svakoga. Stoga razmotri kako sam Ja umro zbog svoje ljubavi, a ipak Mi nitko ne uzvraća ljubavlju, nego Mi čak i oduzimaju ono što po pravu pripada Meni; jer bilo bi uistinu pravedno da ljudi popravljaju svoje živote razmjerno boli i patnji za njihovo otkupljenje. No sada oni žele živjeti još gore, razmjerno gorkoj boli i smrti koje sam trpio kad sam ih otkupljivao; i što im više pokazujem mrskost i ružnoću grijeha, oni još drskije žele griješiti. Gledaj zato i razmatraj kako se Ja ne razljutim bez razloga, jer oni su promijenili Moju milost u gnjev. Ja sam ih otkupio od grijeha, a oni se još više predaju grijehu. Ali ti, moja nevjesto, daj Mi ono što si Mi obvezana dati, odnosno čuvaj svoju dušu čistom za Mene, jer Ja sam umro za tebe kako bi je mogla očuvati čistom za Mene.“ Najljepše pitanje Majke za nevjestu, ponizni odgovor nevjestin Majci i Majčin koristan odgovor nevjesti, te o poboljšavanju dobrih ljudi među zlima. 22. poglavlje Majka Božja govoraše nevjesti svoga Sina, rekavši: „Ti si nevjesta Mojega Sina. Reci Mi što ti je na umu i za što moliš.“ Nevjesta odgovori: „Moja Gospo, ti to vrlo dobro znaš, jer znaš sve stvari.“ Onda Sveta Djevica reče: „Iako ja znam sve stvari, voljela bih čuti kako Mi govoriš dok oni koji stoje ovdje nazočni slušaju.“ Nevjesta kaže: „Moja Gospo, bojim se dviju stvari: Prvo, zbog svojih grijeha, zbog kojih ne plačem niti se popravljam koliko bih htjela. Drugo, žalosna sam jer su neprijatelji Tvojega Sina tako brojni.“ Onda Djevica Marija odgovori: „Za ovo prvo dajem ti tri lijeka: Prvo, promisli o tome kako sve stvari koje imaju duh, kao što su žabe i druge životinje, katkad imaju nevolje, a ipak njihovi duhovi ne žive vječno već umiru s tijekom. No tvoja duša i svaka ljudska duša živi zauvijek. Drugo, misli o milosti Božjoj, jer nema čovjeka koji je toliko grešan da njegov grijeh nije odmah oprošten ako samo moli za Božji oprost s namjerom da se popravi i s istinskim kajanjem za svoje prijašnje grijehe. Treće, misli i predočavaj si kako je velika slava duše kada živi zauvijek s Bogom i u Bogu. I za ovo drugo, naime, to kako su Božji neprijatelji tako brojni, dajem ti tri lijeka: Prvo, razmotri kako je tvoj Bog i tvoj i njihov Stvoritelj i sudac nad njima, te da Mu oni nikada neće ponovno suditi, iako On sada strpljivo i privremeno podnosi njihovu zlobu. Drugo, razmotri kako su oni sinovi prokletstva i kako će za njih biti teško i nepodnošljivo gorjeti u paklu za cijelu vječnost. Oni su poput najopakijih sluga koji će izgubiti nasljedstvo Kraljevstva nebeskog, dok će sinovi uživati nasljedstvo. No sada ćeš možda reći: 'Ne bi li im tko trebao propovijedati?' Da, svakako bi im se trebalo propovijedati! Razmisli kako se često dobri ljudi nađu među zlima, a kako se sinovi zla katkad okrenu od dobra, baš kao rastrošni sin koji je zatražio svoj dio nasljedstva od svojega oca i otišao u udaljeno kraljevstvo te živio zlim životom. No katkad ih kroz propovijedanje obuzme grižnja savjesti i vraćaju se Ocu, a Njemu su još više dobrodošli, kao da nikad nisu griješili. Stoga bi se posebice njima trebalo propovijedati, jer iako propovjednik vidi skoro samo zle ljude, on ipak u sebi misli: 'Možda su među njima neki koji će postati sinovi Mojega Gospodina; zato ću propovijedati njima.' Ova vrsta propovjednika primit će najveću nagradu. Treće, razmotri kako je pokvarenima življenje dopušteno kao jedna proba za dobro, tako da, ako su ožalošćeni zbog ponašanja pokvarenih, mogu biti nagrađeni plodom strpljivosti, kako ćeš to bolje razumjeti kroz sljedeću prispodobu. Ruža slatko miriši, lijepa je za gledanje, meka na dodir, a ipak raste samo među trnjem koje je oštro na dodir, strašno za gledanje te nema ugodan miris. Slično tome, dobri i pravedni ljudi, iako su blagi u svojoj strpljivosti, divni u svojim vrlinama te slatko mirišu svojim dobrim primjerom, ipak ne mogu biti usavršeni ili iskušani osim među zlima. Ponekad trn štiti ružu da ne bi bila ubrana prije nego što procvjeta; slično tome, zli daju dobrima prigodu i razlog da ne posrnu u grijeh, a katkad su dobri ograničeni njihovom zlobom tako da ne padnu u neskromno veselje ili požudu ili bilo koji drugi grijeh. Vino nikada neće postati dobro ako nije spremljeno kako bi se talog slegnuo, niti će dobri i pravedni zadržati i napredovati u vrlinama ako nisu iskušani napastima i progonima od strane nepravednih. Zato drage volje podnosi neprijatelje Mojeg Sina i upamti da je On njihov sudac te ih da On, ako pravda traži da ih se sve uništi, može sve istrijebiti u trenutku. Zato ih podnosi dok god ih On podnosi.“ Riječi Krista Njegovoj nevjesti o prijetvornom čovjeku, koji se zove neprijatelj Boga, te o njegovu licemjerju i svim njegovim osobinama. 23. poglavlje „Taj se čovjek ljudima pokazuje kao dobro odjeven, snažan i privlačan čovjek, koji je hrabar u bitci svojega Gospodina, no kad se s njegove glave skine kaciga, on je ružan i odvratan za gledanje te neupotrebljiv za rad. Njegov mozak izgleda ogoljen. Njegove uši su mu na čelu i oči u njegovu vratu. Njegov je nos rascijepljen, a oba obraza upala kao u mrtvog čovjeka. Na desnoj strani njegova brada i pola njegovih usana otpali su, tako da na desnoj strani nije ostalo ničeg osim grla koje izgleda potpuno nepokriveno. Njegova su prsa puna gmižućih crva, a ruke poput dviju zmija. Najotrovniji škorpion živi u njegovu srcu. Njegova su leđa poput nagorjelog ugljena. Njegova je utroba smrdljiva i trula poput gnojem prepunog nečistog mesa. Njegova su stopala mrtva i beskorisna za hodanje. Reći ću ti što ovo sve označava. Izvana on izgleda ljudima kao da se odlikuje dobrim navikama, mudrošću i hrabrošću u služenju i slavljenju Mene, no on nipošto nije takav. Jer ako se kaciga makne s njegove glave, odnosno kad bi se ljudima pokazalo kakav je zaista duhovno u svojoj duši, on bi bio ružniji od svih ljudi. Njegov je mozak ogoljen jer njegovi glupi običaji i nepristojnosti jasno pokazuju dobrim ljudima da on nije vrijedan takvih počasti. Jer da mu se Moja mudrost svidjela, on bi shvaćao koliko je njegova čast veća nego čast drugih, te bi se pomoću toga odjenuo u najstrože ponašanje i božanske vrline u usporedbi s drugima. Uši su mu na čelu jer, umjesto da ima poniznosti, zbog svojeg velikog dostojanstva, u tome što je svjetlosti za druge kako bi ih učio dobre stvari, on samo želi slušati o svojoj vlastitoj uzvišenosti i slavi, time postajući toliko ponosan da samo želi da ga svi zovu velikim i dobrim. On ima oči u svojem vratu jer su sve njegove misli okrenute prema sadašnjem umjesto prema vječnom. On misli o tome kako da ugodi ljudima i o zahtjevima tjelesnih potreba, ali ne kako može obradovati Mene i koristiti dušama. Njegov je nos rascijepljen jer je izgubio sve razumno rasuđivanje kako bi mogao vidjeti i razlikovati grijeh i krepost, svjetovnu i vječnu čast, svjetovna i vječna bogatstva, kratka zadovoljstva svijeta i vječna zadovoljstva. Njegovi su obrazi upali, što znači da je sve štovanje koje bi morao imati prema Meni, s ljepotom kreposti kojom bi Mene mogao obradovati, potpuno mrtvo za služenje Meni: jer on se srami griješiti pred ljudima, ali ne preda Mnom. Jedan je dio njegove jagodične kosti i usana otpao, tako da ništa nije ostalo osim njegova grla, jer je imitiranje Mojega djelovanja i propovijedanje Mojih riječi, dodano božanskoj i vatrenoj molitvi, potpuno otpalo od njega, tako da ništa nije ostalo osim njegova proždrljivog grla. Ali imitirati pokvarene i biti umiješan u svjetovne poslove njemu sveukupno izgleda zdravo i lijepo. Njegova prsa puna su crva, jer u njegovim prsima, gdje bi trebalo biti prisjećanje na Moju patnju te misli i razmatranja Mojih djela i zapovijedi, postoji samo briga za stvarima svijeta sa željom i pohlepom svijeta, koje su poput crva koji proždiru njegovu savjest, tako da on ne misli o duhovnim ili božanskim stvarima. U njegovu srcu, gdje bih Ja volio obitavati i gdje bi trebala biti Moja ljubav, sada sjedi najgori škorpion s oštrim repom te primamljivim licem i jezikom; jer ugodne i razborite riječi izlaze iz njegovih usta, ali njegovo srce puno je nepravde i prijevare, zato što ne brine ako Crkva koju on nadgleda bude uništena dok god on može ostvarivati svoju volju. Njegove su ruke poput dviju zmija, jer u svojoj zlobi on pruža svoje ruke prema prostodušnima i zove ih k sebi s jednostavnošću, ali čim dobije prikladnu prigodu, on uzrokuje njihov kukavni pad. Poput zmije on se smota u prsten, jer skriva svoju zlobu i nepravednost tako da jedva itko može shvatiti njegove izdajničke planove. U Mojim očima on je poput najopakije zmije, jer kao što je zmija gnjusnija nego ijedna druga životinja, tako je i on ružniji u Mojim očima nego ijedan drugi čovjek, jer on ne računa na Moju pravdu i smatra da sam poput čovjeka koji ne želi pravedno suditi. Njegova su leđa poput ugljena, a trebala bi biti poput slonovače, jer bi njegova djela trebala biti moćnija i čišća od drugih kako bi mogao bolje nositi slabe kroz svoju strpljivost i svoj primjer dobrog života. No on je sada poput ugljena jer je previše nestrpljiv da bi mogao podnijeti jednu riječ u Moju čast osim ako od toga nema koristi. Pa ipak on svijetu izgleda moćno. Stoga, kad on misli da stoji, past će jer je za Mene i Moje svece odvratan i beživotan poput ugljena. Njegova utroba zaudara jer Meni njegove misli i žudnje zaudaraju poput trulog mesa zadahom koji nitko ne može podnijeti. Niti jedan od Mojih svetaca ne podnosi ga, nego svi okreću lice od njega i traže sud za njega. Njegova su stopala mrtva. Njegova su dva stopala dva naloga za njega preda Mnom, a to je njegova volja da se popravi zbog grijeha koje je počinio i njegova volja da čini dobra djela. No ta su stopala potpuno mrtva u njemu jer je srž ljubavi u njemu potrošena i ništa nije ostalo u njemu osim otvrdnulih kostiju. I on tako stoji preda Mnom. Ipak, dok god je duša s tijelom, on može pronaći Moju milost.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Sveti Lovro pojavio se i rekao: „Kad sam ja bio na svijetu, imao sam tri stvari: svoju čistoću, milost za svoga susjeda i Božju ljubav. Stoga sam vatreno propovijedao riječ Božju, mudro raspodjeljivao dobra Crkve i s radošću trpio pokoru, vatru i smrt. Ali ovaj biskup podnosi i pravi se da ne primjećuje neumjerenost svećenstva te darežljivo raspodjeljuje dobra Crkve bogatima i pokazuje ljubav samo prema sebi i svojim vlastitim prijateljima. Zato mu ja proglašavam da se najlakši oblak upravo uzdigao prema nebesima, ali crni ga je dim prekrio tako da ga mnogi ne mogu vidjeti. Taj je oblak molitva Majke Božje za Svetu Crkvu. Plamen pohlepe, bezbožnosti i nepravednosti tako ga je pomračio da milost Majke Božje ne može lako ulaziti u srca nesretnih. Stoga neka se biskup brzo obrati u božansku ljubav ispravivši sebe i sebi podređene, koreći ih svojim dobrim primjerom i riječju te ih vodeći u bolji život. Ako ne bude tako, on će osjetiti ruku suca, koja je njegova osveta i pravda, a njegova će crkva biti očišćena vatrom i mačem te pogođena pljačkom i jadom, tako da će trebati mnogo vremena dok je netko ne utješi.“ Riječi Boga Oca pred vojskom Kraljevstva nebeskog te odgovor Sina i Majke Ocu na pitanje o milosti za kćer, to jest za Crkvu. 24. poglavlje Bog Otac govoraše dok je cijela vojska nebeska slušala, i reče: „Pred svima vama žalim se što je Moja kći predana čovjeku koji ju muči vrlo mnogo i bez mjere, lomeći njezina stopala u kladama tako teško da je sva moždina izašla iz njezinih stopala. “Sin mu odgovori: „Oče, ona je ta koju sam otkupio svojom krvlju i uzeo je sebi za ženu, ali sada je tako okrutno zlostavljana.“ Onda govoraše Majka Božja i reče: „Ti si moj Bog i moj Gospodin, i u Mojemu tijelu nalazili su se udovi Tvojega blagoslovljenog Sina, koji je Tvoj istinski Sin i Moj istinski Sin. Na zemlji Tebi ništa nisam odbila. Imaj milosti prema svojoj kćeri zbog Mojih molitvi.“ Nakon toga govorahu anđeli, rekavši: „Ti si naš Gospodin i Stvoritelj; u Tebi mi posjedujemo svaku dobru stvar i ne trebamo ništa doli Tebe. Mi smo se svi radovali kada si objelodanio svoju nevjestu, ali sada smo s pravom žalosni jer je ona predana u ruke najgorem čovjeku koji ju vrijeđa svim vrstama izrugivanja i zlostavljanja. Imaj milosrđa prema njoj radi svojega velikog milosrđa, jer njezina je nevolja velika, i nema nikoga drugoga tko bi je utješio i spasio osim Tebe Gospodine, Bože Svemogući.“ Potom Bog Otac odgovori Sinu, rekavši: „O moj Sine, Tvoje tugovanje je Moje tugovanje, Tvoja riječ je Moja riječ, Tvoja djela Moja djela. Ti si u Meni i Ja sam u Tebi nerazdvojivo. Budi volja Tvoja!“ Nakon toga On reče Majci Sina: „Budući da Me nisi ni u čemu odbila na zemlji, neću Ti odbiti ništa na nebu i Tvoja će se volja ispuniti.“ Tada On reče anđelima: „Vi ste Moji prijatelji, a vatra vaše ljubavi gori u Mojem srcu. Zato ću zbog vaših molitvi imati milosti prema svojoj kćeri.“ Riječi Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako Njegova pravda podnosi zle ljude zbog trostrukog razloga i kako Njegova milost štedi zlo zbog trostrukog razloga. 25. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje. Čudila si se, Moja nevjesto, zašto sam tako strpljiv sa zlima. To je zato što sam milosrdan: jer Moja pravda ih podnosi i pošteđuje zbog trostrukog razloga i Moje ih milosrđe pošteđuje zbog trostrukog razloga. Prvo, Moja ih pravda podnosi zato da njihovo vrijeme može biti u potpunosti dovršeno. Jednako kao što bi se pravednog kralja moglo pitati, ako drži nekoga utamničenog, zašto ga ne usmrti, a on odgovori: 'Zato što još nije vrijeme za istragu suda gdje ju se može čuti, jer bi oni koji čuju tako mogli biti upozoreni.' Tako Ja podnosim zle sve dok ne dođe vrijeme da njihovu zloću svi upoznaju. Nisam li Ja prorokovao Šaulovo odbijanje, da će biti protjeran iz svojeg kraljevstva te zbačen s prijestolja znatno prije nego što je to postalo poznato ljudima? A podnosio sam ga dugo vremena, kako bi se njegova zloba pokazala i dokazala drugima. Drugo, zbog malog broja dobrih djela koja zli naprave, za koja bi trebali biti nagrađeni čak i do zadnjeg novčića, neće biti ni najmanjeg dobra koje su napravili za Mene koje će proći nenagrađeno; ovdje će primiti svoju plaću za dobro koje su napravili. Treće, kako bi se otkrila Božja slava i strpljivost. Zbog tog sam razloga podnosio Pilata, Heroda i Judu iako su bili zli i prokleti. I ako se itko pita zašto podnosim ovu ili onu osobu, neka se osvrne na Judu i Pilata. Moje milosrđe također pošteđuje zle zbog trostrukog razloga: prvo, zbog Moje velike ljubavi, jer će njihova vječna muka biti duga. Iz toga razloga, zbog Moje velike ljubavi, podnosim ih do posljednjeg trenutka, tako da će njihova muka biti odgođena za dugo produljenje vremena ovdje na svijetu. Drugo, tako da bi njihovu narav potrošio grijeh, jer grijeh troši ljudsku narav, a oni bi doživjeli tjelesnu smrt mnogo gorče da je njihova narav zdravija i jača. Jer zdrava narav umire dužom i gorčom smrću. Treće, radi poboljšanja i snage dobrih ljudi te obraćenja nekih od zlih. Jer kad dobre i pravedne ljude muče zli, to koristi dobrima i pravednima jer im pomaže da se suzdrže od grijeha ili da zavrijede veću zaslugu. Slično tome, zli katkad žive za dobro drugih zlih osoba. Jer kada se zli osvrnu na pad, pokvarenost i gnjusna djela nekih ljudi, oni misle u sebi i kažu: 'Što nam dobroga čini slijediti ih ili živjeti poput njih? Dok god je naš Gospodin tako strpljiv, bolje nam je pokajati se.' I na taj način oni Mi se katkad vrate, jer se boje činiti stvari koje su ovi zli ljudi činili, a njihova im savjest govori kako ne bi trebali činiti te stvari. Zato je rečeno da, ako je nekoga ubo škorpion, on može biti izliječen pomazanjem uljem u kojem je uginuo drugi gmizavac. Na isti način katkad je neka zla osoba, koja vidi drugu osobu, također zlu, kako pada i zadržava svoju nepravednost i taštinu, pogođena kajanjem za svoje grijehe i izliječena milosrđem i milošću Boga. Riječi anđeoske vojske o slavi Boga, i o tome kako bi djeca bila rađana da prvi roditelji nisu sagriješili, i o tome kako je Bog pokazao čuda ljudima kroz Mojsija te također kasnije kroz sebe svojim vlastitim dolaskom; i o kvarnosti tjelesnog braka u ovo vrijeme, i uvjetima duhovnog braka. 26. poglavlje Anđeoska vojska viđena je kako stoji ispred Boga, i cijela je vojska govorila: „Hvaljen i slavljen budi Ti, Gospodine Bože, koji si bio i jesi bez kraja! Mi smo Tvoji sluge i mi Te hvalimo i slavimo iz trostrukog razloga: Prvo, zato što si nas Ti stvorio da se radujemo s Tobom i dao nam neopisivu svjetlost da se u njoj radujemo zauvijek. Drugo, zato što su sve stvari stvorene i održavane Tvojom dobrotom i postojanošću, i sve stvari stoje prema Tvojoj volji i opstaju kroz Tvoju riječ. Treće, zato što si stvorio čovječanstvo i utjelovio se u ljudskosti za njihovu dobrobit. Radujemo se u velikoj mjeri zbog te Ljudskosti te također zbog Tvoje najčednije Majke koja je bila dostojna nositi Tebe, kojega nebesa ne mogu pojmiti ni obuhvatiti. Stoga su Tvoja čast i blagoslov iznad svih stvari za dostojanstvo anđela koje si Ti uzvisio uvelike u slavi. Neka Tvoja beskrajna vječnost i postojanost budu nad svim stvarima koje jesu i mogu biti postojane! Neka Tvoja ljubav bude nad čovječanstvom koje si Ti stvorio! O, Gospodine Bože, Tebe se jedinog treba bojati zbog Tvoje silne moći, Tebe jedinog treba željeti zbog Tvoje silne ljubavi, Tebe jedinog treba voljeti zbog Tvoje postojanosti. Neka sva slava i čast budu Tvoje zauvijek bez kraja. Amen!“ Tad naš Gospodin odgovori: „Vi Me slavite dostojno za svako stvoreno stvorenje. Ali, recite Mi, zašto Me hvalite za čovječanstvo koje Me isprovociralo do gnjeva više nego ijedno drugo stvorenje? Stvorio sam ga plemenitijim i dostojanstvenijim od svih donjih stvorenja pod nebom, i jesam li za ikoga drugog trpio takve uvrede kao za čovječanstvo, i nitko nije otkupljen na tako velik trošak. Ili koje se stvorenje ne pridržava svoga stvorenog reda osim čovjeka? On mi nanosi više žalosti nego ijedno drugo stvorenje. Jer kao što sam stvorio vas da me slavite i štujete, tako sam stvorio i čovjeka da me poštuje. Dao sam mu tijelo kao duhovni hram, i stvorio sam i smjestio dušu u nj poput prekrasnog anđela, jer ljudska duša ima moć i snagu kao anđeo. U tom hramu Ja, Bog i Tvorac čovječanstva, želio sam biti poput trećega kako bi Me mogao uživati i nalaziti užitak u Meni. Tada sam mu stvorio drugi hram, sličan njegovu, od njegova rebra. Ali sada, Moja nevjesto, radi koje se sve ove stvari govore i pokazuju, mogla bi upitati kako bi djeca bila rađana od njih da nisu zgriješili? Ja ću ti odgovoriti: U istini, po ljubavi Božjoj i međusobnoj odanosti i uniji tijela, u čemu bi oboje bili zapaljeni iznutra, krv ljubavi posijala bi svoje sjeme u ženino tijelo bez ikakve sramotne požude, i tako bi žena postala plodna. Nakon što je dijete začeto bez grijeha i putene požude, Ja bih poslao dušu u dijete iz Mojega Božanstva i žena bi nosila dijete i rodila ga bez boli. Kada je dijete rođeno, bilo bi savršeno poput Adama kada je stvoren u početku. Ali ova je čast prezrena od čovjeka kada je poslušao đavla i poželio veću čast od one koju sam mu Ja dao. Nakon što je neposluh počinjen, Moj anđeo došao je nad njih i oni su se posramili svoje golotinje, i smjesta su iskusili požude i želje tijela, i otrpješe glad i žeđ. Tada su Me također izgubili, jer kada su Me imali, oni nisu osjećali nikakvu glad niti grešnu tjelesnu požudu ili sram, nego sam Ja sam bio sve njihovo dobro, i zadovoljstvo, i savršen užitak. Ali kada se đavao radovao nad njihovom propasti i padom, bio sam dirnut suosjećanjem prema njima i nisam ih napustio, nego im pokazao trostruku milost: Ja sam ih odjenuo kada su bili goli i dao im kruh iz zemlje. A za senzualnost koju je đavao u njima izazvao nakon njihova neposluha, dao sam i stvorio duše u njihovu sjemenu kroz Moje Božanstvo. I sve zlo kojim ih je đavao dovodio u iskušenje , okrenuo sam u dobro za njih u cijelosti. Nakon toga pokazao sam im kako živjeti i štovati Me, i dao sam im dopuštenje da imaju odnose, jer su prije Moje dozvole i proglasa Moje volje bili pogođeni strahom i bojali se ujediniti i imati odnose. Jednako tako, kada je Abel ubijen i bijahu u žalosti dugo vremena, promatrajući suzdržljivost, bio sam dirnut suosjećanjem i tješio ih. A kada su shvatili Moju volju, počeli su ponovno imati odnose i rađati djecu od koje Ja, njihov Stvoritelj, obećah da će obitelj biti rođena. Kada je obijest djece Adamove rasla, pokazah svoju pravdu grešnima, ali milost Mojim izabranicima; od ovih bijah smiren, tako da sam ih sačuvao od uništenja i podigao jer su se držali Mojih zapovijedi i vjerovali u Moja obećanja. Kada je došlo vrijeme milosti, pokazao sam svoja moćna čuda i djela kroz Mojsija i spasio svoj narod prema svom obećanju. Hranio sam ga anđeoskom manom i išao pred njim u stupu oblaka i vatre. Dao sam mu svoj Zakon i objavio svoje tajne i budućnost kroz svoje proroke. Nakon toga Ja, Stvoritelj svih stvari, izabrah za sebe djevicu rođenu od oca i majke, i jesam li od nje uzeo ljudsku narav i udostojio se biti rođen od nje bez grijeha. Baš kao što bi prva djeca bila rađana u raju kroz Božansku ljubav njihove očinske i majčinske uzajamne ljubavi i privrženosti bez ikakve sramotne žudnje, tako je Moje Božanstvo uzelo ljudskost od djevice bez ikakve sramotne žudnje i bez ometanja ili oštećenja njezine nevinosti. Došao sam u tijelu kao pravi Bog i čovjek i ispunio Stari Zavjet i sve spise baš kao što je to ranije bilo prorokovano o Meni, i uveo Novi Zavjet, jer je Stari Zavjet bio uzak i teško snošljiv i nije bio ništa doli predočenje budućih stvari koje dolaze. Budući da je u Starom Zavjetu bilo dopušteno čovjeku imati više žena kako ljudi ne bi ostali bez ijednog potomka, ili bi morali sklapati mješovite brakove s poganima. No, u Mom Novom Zavjetu dopušteno je jednom čovjeku imati jednu ženu, i zabranjeno mu je da za vrijeme njezina života ima nekoliko žena. Oni koji se ujedine u Božanskoj ljubavi i strahuju zbog rađanja i podizanja djece u čast Božju, Moji su duhovni hramovi gdje Ja želim stanovati kao treći s njima. Ali ljudi u ovom dobu spojeni su u brak zbog sedam razloga: Prvi, zbog ljepote lica. Drugi, zbog bogatstva. Treći, zbog tjelesnih ugoda vrijednih prezira i bestidnih užitaka koje dobivaju iz svojih nečistih odnosa. Četvrto, zbog gozbi sa svojim prijateljima i nekontrolirane proždrljivosti. Peto, zbog taštine u odijevanju i jelu, u šali i zabavi i igrama i drugim ispraznostima. Šesto, radi rađanja potomstva, ali ne kako bi ga podizali u čast Božju ili dobrih djela, nego radi svjetovnog bogatstva i časti. Sedmo, oni dolaze zajedno zbog požude i oni su poput grubih zvijeri u svojim pohotljivim željama. Oni dolaze na vrata Moje crkve s jednom mišlju i pristankom, ali sve su njihove želje i unutarnje misli potpuno protiv Mene. Oni radije provode svoju vlastitu volju, koja smjera na ugađanje svijetu, umjesto Moje volje. Kada bi sve njihove misli i želje bile usmjerene na Mene, i kada bi Mi povjerili svoju volju u Moje ruke i stupili u brak u strahu od Mene, tada bih im dao svoju suglasnost i bio poput trećeg s njima. Ali sada je Moj pristanak, koji bi trebao biti njihova najdragocjenija stvar, otišao od njih, jer oni imaju požudu u svom srcu, a ne Moju ljubav. Nakon toga oni odlaze na Moj oltar gdje čuju da bi trebali biti jedno srce i jedna duša, ali tada Moje srce bježi od njih, jer oni nemaju toplinu Moga srca i ne znaju okus Moga tijela. Oni traže toplinu i seksualne žudnje koje će nestati i vole tijelo koje će pojesti crvi. Stoga se takvi ljudi ujedinjuju u braku bez spone i saveza u Bogu Ocu, i bez Sinovljeve ljubavi i bez utjehe Duha Svetog. Kada par dolazi u krevet, Moj Duh ga smjesta napušta i duh bludnosti pristupa umjesto njega, jer oni samo dolaze zajedno zbog požude i ne raspravljaju ili ne razmišljaju o bilo čemu drugom jedno s drugim. Ali Moja milost još je uvijek s njima ako bi se oni preobratili Meni. Zbog svoje velike ljubavi, Ja polažem živu dušu stvorenu od Moje moći u njihovo sjeme. Katkad dopustim zlim roditeljima roditi dobru djecu, ali češće su zla djeca rođena od zlih roditelja jer ta djeca oponašaju zlo i nepravedna djela svojih roditelja koliko god su u stanju, i oponašala bi ih i više kad bi im Moje strpljenje dopuštalo. Takav bračni par neće nikada vidjeti Moje lice osim ako se ne pokaje. Jer ne postoji grijeh tako težak ili velik da ga pokora i obraćenje neće oprati. Zbog tog razloga želim se okrenuti duhovnom braku, vrsti koja je prikladna za Boga da je ima s čednom dušom i čednim tijelom. Postoji sedam dobrih stvari u njemu, za razliku od zala gore spomenutih: Prvo, ne postoji želja za ljepotom oblika, ili tjelesnom ljepotom ili požudnim prizorima, nego samo za nazočnošću i ljubavlju Božjom. Drugo, ne postoji želja za posjedovanjem ičega drugog osim onoga što je potrebno za preživljavanje, i samo najpotrebnije, ni sa čim u višku. Treće, oni izbjegavaju isprazne i bezvrijedne razgovore. Četvrto, oni ne mare za viđanja s prijateljima ili rođacima, nego sam Ja njihova ljubav i želja. Peto, oni žele zadržati poniznost u sebi, u svojoj savjesti, i izvana u načinu na koji se odijevaju. Šesto, oni nikada nemaju nikakve želje voditi požudan život. Sedmo, oni rađaju sinove i kćeri za njihova Boga kroz njihovo dobro ponašanje i dobar primjer i kroz propovijedanja duhovnih riječi. Oni čuvaju svoju vjeru neokaljanu kada stoje izvan vrata Moje crkve, gdje Mi daju svoj pristanak i Ja im dajem svoj. Oni idu do Moga oltara kada uživaju duhovnu radost Moga Tijela i Krvi, radost u kojoj oni žele biti jedno srce i jedno tijelo i jedna volja sa Mnom, a Ja, istinski Bog i čovjek, moćan na nebu i na zemlji, bit ću poput trećeg s njima i ispuniti njihova srca. Svjetovni supružnici započinju svoj brak u pohotnim željama kao grube zvijeri, pa čak i gore nego grube zvijeri! Ali ovi duhovni supružnici započinju u ljubavi i strahu od Boga i ne brinu se da ugode ikome osim Meni. Zao duh ispunjava i potiče one u svjetovnom braku na bludne žudnje gdje nema ničega do smrada nečista, ali oni u duhovnom braku ispunjeni su Mojim Duhom i zapaljeni vatrom Moje ljubavi koja ih nikada neće iznevjeriti. Ja sam jedan Bog u tri Osobe, i jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Svetim Duhom. Jednako kao što je nemoguće Ocu biti odvojen od Sina i Duhu Svetom biti odvojen od njih obojice, i kao što je nemoguće toplini da bude odvojena od vatre, tako je nemoguće ovim duhovnim supružnicima da budu odvojeni od Mene; Ja sam uvijek poput trećeg s njima. Jednom je Moje tijelo rastrgano i umrlo u mukama, ali nikada više neće biti ozlijeđeno ili umrijeti. Jednako tako, oni koji su sjedinjeni u Mene s istinskom vjerom i savršenom voljom nikada neće umrijeti daleko od Mene; jer gdje god oni stajali ili sjedili ili hodali, Ja sam uvijek kao treći s njima. Prirodno planiranje obitelji grešna je kontrola rađanja (PPO) Sveti Cezar iz Arlesa: „ ONOLIKO ČESTO KOLIKO UPOZNA SVOJU ŽENU BEZ ŽELJE ZA DJECOM… BEZ SUMNJE POČINJAVA GRIJEH.“ (W. Jurgens, Vjera Zemaljskih Očeva, Vol. 3: 2233) Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (#’s 53-56), Pro. 31, 1930: “Ali ni jedan razlog, koliko god težak, ne može biti stavljen ispred, putem kojeg bi išta suštinski protiv prirode moglo postati pokorno prirodi i moralnim dobrima. Budući da je stoga bračni čin namijenjen ponajprije, po prirodi, rađanju djece, oni koji konzumirajući ga namjerno izigravaju njegove prirodne moći i smjeraju grijehu protiv prirode, počinjavaju djelo koje je sramotno i suštinski pokvareno. “Malo ih se pita, u tu svrhu, ako Sveto Pismo svjedoči kako se Božansko Veličanstvo odnosi s najvećim gnušanjem prema ovom stravičnom zločinu i ima vremena kada ga je kažnjavalo smrću. Kako Sv. Augustin navodi, “Odnos čak i s vlastitom zakonitom ženom nezakonit je i grešan gdje je začeće potomaka spriječeno.” Onan, sin Judin, učinio je tako i Gospodin ga je ubio zato. U stvarnosti, argument protiv Prirodnog Planiranja Obitelji može biti sumiran vrlo lako. Katolička dogma uči nas da je primarna svrha braka (i bračnog čina) rađanje i odgajanje djece. Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (# 17), Pro. 31, 1930: “Primarni je cilj braka rađanje i odgajanje djece.” Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (# 17), Pro. 31, 1930: “Budući da je stoga bračni čin namijenjen ponajprije, po prirodi, rađanju djece, oni koji konzumirajući ga namjerno izigravaju njegove prirodne moći i smjeraju grijehu protiv prirode, počinjavaju djelo koje je sramotno i suštinski pokvareno.” „Stoga, dakle, otvoreno se odjeljivati od neprekinute kršćanske tradicije neki su nedavno osuđivali, moguće svečano, proglašenje druge doktrine po ovom pitanju, Katolička Crkva, kojoj je Bog povjerio obranu integriteta i čistoće morala, stoji uzdignuta usred moralnih ruševina koje ju okružuju, kako bi mogla očuvati čestitost bračne zajednice od okaljanja ovom prljavom mrljom, podiže svoj glas u znak svojega božanskog ambasadorstva i kroz naša usta naviješta ponovno: ikakvo korištenje, u bilo kojem obliku, braka konzumiranog na takav način da je čin namjerno izigran u svojoj prirodnoj moći stvaranja života je kazneno djelo protiv Božjeg zakona i prirode, i oni koji se upuštaju u njega su označeni krivim za težak grijeh. Stoga, iako se PPO neizravno upliće u sam bračni čin, kako njegovi branitelji vole isticati, to ne predstavlja nikakvu razliku. PPO je osuđen zato što podređuje primarni cilj (ili svrhu) braka i bračnog akta (rađanje i odgoj djece) sekundarnom cilju. PPO podređuje primarni cilj braka drugim stvarima, namjerno pokušava izbjeći djecu (tj. izbjeći primarni cilj) dok ima bračne odnose. PPO stoga preokreće red uspostavljen od Boga samoga. Čini upravo stvar za koju Papa Pio XI. svečano podučava kako ne može biti zakonito učinjena. I ova točka ruši sve argumente od strane onih koji brane PPO; jer su svi argumenti onih koji ih brane, usmjereni na bračni čin sam po sebi, dok slijepo ignoriraju činjenicu da ne predstavlja nikakvu razliku ako par ne dolazi u sukob sa samim činom, ukoliko podređuje i izigra primarnu SVRHU braka. Usprkos dostojanstvenim učenjima koja osuđuju Prirodno Planiranje Obitelji, jednostavna logika reći će katolicima da je to pogrešno. Ako je crkva osudila umjetnu kontracepciju zato što sprječava začeće potomaka, zašto bi bilo dopušteno činiti istu stvar sredstvima druge metode? To je kao da želja i pomisao na ubojstvo nekoga nije grešna prema PPO advokaturi, nego samo čin ubojstva. U publikacijama koje promiču PPO, plodni period žene povremeno se klasificira kao „nesiguran“ i „opasan“, kao da se stvaranje novog života smatra ozbiljnim probojem nacionalne sigurnosti i malo novorođenče opasnim razbojnikom! To je doista odvratno. Može li biti jasnije da oni koji se suglase s ovakvom vrstom ponašanja i ovom metodom isključe Boga i djecu i zamijene ih svojim vlastitim sebičnim planom. Tobija 6:17 – „Sveti mladi Tobija pristupa svojoj zaručnici Sari nakon tri dana molitve, ne zbog tjelesne požude nego samo zbog ljubavi prema potomstvu. Nakon što je upućen od Arkanđela Rafaela da, kako bi se upustio u bračni čin, mora biti radije dirnut ljubavlju prema djeci nego požudom. Jer oni koji na takav način prime brak, kako bi isključili Boga iz sebe, i iz svojih misli, i predali se svojim požudama, kao konj i mula koji nemaju razumijevanja, nad njima đavao ima moć.“ Riječ brak znači „ured majčinstva“. Oni koji koriste PPO, pokušavaju izbjeći brak (ured majčinstva) i isključiti Boga od sebe. Prirodno Planiranje Obitelji također uključuje i nedostatak vjere na strani onih koji ga koriste i promoviraju. Posjeduju li parovi koji koriste PPO, i svećenici koji ga promoviraju, nadnaravnu vjeru u Božju providnost? Vjeruju li da je Bog taj koji šalje život? Ima li itko pravo imati 3 djeteta kada je Bog htio da ima 10? Bog je savršeno svjestan potreba svakog para, i On zna točno što oni mogu podnijeti. Oni s pravom katoličkom vjerom trebali bi biti potpuno nezabrinuti grafovima i kalendarima. Ovo su sve neprirodni instrumenti koji osujećuju Božju volju. Zanemarite ove besmislice i prihvatite činjenicu da vam Bog neće poslati nikakvu djecu s kojom se ne bi mogli nositi. On vas neće opteretiti ni sa čim preteškim, jer Njegov je jaram uvijek lak i Njegov teret uvijek lagan. Kada bi bilo po volji PPO-vaca, ne bi bilo obitelji s više od 10-ero djece, niti mnogih svetaca koji su proizašli iz takvih obitelji (npr. sveta Katarina Sijenska, 23. dijete od 25). Svećenici koji promoviraju „Prirodno“ Ograničenje Obitelji, i parovi koji ga koriste, krivi su za ozbiljan grijeh. To je u suprotnosti s naukom Crkve i u suprotnosti sa zakonom prirode. To je uvreda za Božju providnost, i to je posvemašnji nedostatak vjere. Zašto ne biste prakticirali čestitost umjesto počinjenja smrtnog grijeha PPO-a. Istinsko posvećenje dolazi kroz vrlinu čestitosti! Kao što možete pročitati, nijedan razlog, koliko god težak bio, ne može biti prihvaćen, što podređuje primarni cilj (ili svrhu) braka i bračnog čina (rađanje i odgajanje djece) sekundarnom cilju. Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (#’s 53-56), Pro. 31, 1930: “Ali ni jedan razlog, koliko god težak...” Pakao će biti dug za one koji prakticiraju PPO protiv prirodnih zakona. Mi molimo sve svećenike i laike da prihvate nauk Crkve o ovoj temi i povrate vjeru u Božju providnost. Ako ste vi bili uvjereni da vjerujete u ovu odvratnu herezu koja proturječi prirodnom zakonu, pokajte se i priznajte svoje grijehe odmah. Ovdje je detaljniji članak o Prirodnom Planiranju Obitelji (PPO) Kliknite ovdje! Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o tome kako postoje tri stvari u plesu i u društvu svijeta te o tome kako je ovaj svijet simboliziran plesom, i o Marijinoj patnji za smrti njena Sina. 27. poglavlje Djevica Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je nevjesti i rekla: „Moja kćeri, želim da znaš da tamo gdje je ples, postoje tri stvari: poimence, isprazne radosti, glasna vika i beskoristan i uzaludan posao. No, kada netko uđe u kuću plesa žalostan ili tužan, tada njegov prijatelj, koji sudjeluje u radosti plesa, vidi svojega prijatelja koji dolazi tamo tužan i žalostan, odmah napušta radost plesa i odvaja sebe od plesa i tuguje sa svojim ožalošćenim prijateljem. Taj ples ovaj je svijet koji je uvijek uhvaćen u nevolji iako se čini kao radost nerazumnom čovjeku. U ovom svijetu postoje tri stvari: isprazna radost, isprazne riječi i beskoristan posao, jer sve što čovjek sakuplja svojim radom mora ostaviti iza sebe. Onaj koji se pridruži ovozemaljskom plesu, treba uzeti u obzir Moj rad i tugu, i zatim tugovati sa Mnom, koja sam bila odvojena od svih svjetovnih radosti, i tada odvojiti sebe od svijeta. Za smrti Moga Sina bila sam poput žene čije je srce probodeno s pet koplja. Prvo koplje bila je Njegova sramotna i prijekora vrijedna golotinja, jer sam vidjela svoga najomiljenijeg i moćnog Sina kako stoji gol uz stup bez ikakve odjeće da Ga pokrije imalo. Drugo koplje bile su optužbe protiv Njega, jer Ga optužiše da je izdajnički izdajnik i lažljivac, Njega, za kojeg sam znala da je pravedan i istinit i da nikada nije nikoga uvrijedio, ili želio uvrijediti ili povrijediti. Treće koplje bila je Njegova trnova kruna koja je probola Njegovu svetu glavu tako nasilno da se krv slijevala u Njegova usta i Njegovu bradu i uši. Četvrto koplje bio je Njegov glas pun žalosti na križu, kojim je zavapio svom Ocu govoreći: „O, Oče, zašto si Me napustio?“ Kao da je htio reći: „O, Oče, nema nikoga da Me sažalijeva osim Tebe.“ Peto koplje koje je probolo Moje srce bila je Njegova najgorča i okrutna smrt. Moje srce bilo je probodeno s toliko mnogo koplja koliko je arterija iz kojih je Njegova predragocjena krv istjecala iz Njega. Uistinu, bol u Njegovim probodenim tetivama, arterijama, stopalima, rukama i tijelu otišla je nemilosrdno u Njegovo srce i iz srca natrag u Njegove tetive; jer Njegovo srce bijaše zdravo i snažno i od najbolje prirode, i život se dugo borio sa smrću; i tako je Njegov život bio produljen usred najgorče boli. Ali kada se Njegova smrt privukla blizu i Njegovo se srce raspuklo od neizdržive boli, tada se cijelo Njegovo tijelo treslo i Njegova glava, koja je bila pognuta unatrag, uzdigla se malo. Njegove su se poluzatvorene oči otvorile, kao što su i Njegova usta bila otvorena, tako da je Njegov okrvavljeni jezik bio vidljiv. Njegovi prsti i ruke, koji su bili kao paralizirani, istegnuše se. Ali kada je predao svoj duh, Njegova glava potonula je prema Njegovim prsima, Njegove ruke spustile su se malo od mjesta rana i Njegova stopala morala su podnijeti većinu težine tijela. Tada Moje ruke postadoše tupe, Moje su oči potamnile, i Moje lice postade bijelo kao mrtvac. Moje uši ništa nisu mogle čuti, Moja usta nisu mogla govoriti, Moje su noge drhtale, i Moje tijelo palo je na zemlju. Kada sam ustala sa zemlje i vidjela svog Sina kako izgleda, strašno izobličen i bjednije nego gubavac, podvrgnula sam svu svoju volju Njegovoj znajući sa sigurnošću da se sve dogodilo prema Njegovoj volji i ne bi se moglo dogoditi da On to nije dopustio. Stoga sam Mu zahvalila na svemu i tako je uvijek bilo neke radosti pomiješane s Mojom tugom, zato što sam vidjela je da On, koji nikada nije zgriješio, u svojoj velikoj ljubavi želio trpjeti ovako mnogo za grijehe čovječanstva. Zbog toga neka svi oni koji su u svijetu, promišljaju kako sam Ja patila kada je Moj Sin umro i uvijek to imaju pred svojim očima i u svojim mislima!“ Riječi Gospodina nevjesti o tome kako je čovjek došao da mu se sudi pred Božji sud , i o zastrašujućoj i groznoj presudi koja mu je izrečena od Boga i svih svetih. 28. poglavlje Nevjesta Kristova vidjela je Boga kako ljutito izgleda, i On reče: „Ja sam bez početka i bez kraja. Nema promjene u Meni, bilo u godini ili danu, nego je sve vrijeme na ovome svijetu kao jedna jedina sekunda ili trenutak za Mene. Svatko tko Me vidi, vidi i zna i razumije sve što je u Meni u trenutku. No, budući da si ti, Moja nevjesto, u materijalnom tijelu, ti ne možeš spoznati ni razumjeti kao duh, i stoga, tebe radi, objasnit ću ti što se dogodilo. Postavljen sam za suca, jer je sav sud dan Meni, i čovjek dođe pred Moj sud postavljen da bi mu se sudilo. Glas je Očev grmio i rekao mu: „Jao tebi što si ikada bio rođen!“ Bog to nije rekao jer se bio pokajao što ga je stvorio, nego je to bilo baš kao što bilo tko žaluje za drugim i osjeća suosjećanje za njega. Nakon toga glas Sina odgovori rekavši: „Ja sam prolio svoju krv za tebe i otrpio najgorču i najoštriju bol za tebe, ali ti si se u cijelosti odvojio od toga i ne želiš imati ništa s tim.“ Glas Duha Svetoga rekao je:“ Ja sam pretražio sve kutove njegova srca da vidim mogu li naći kakve nježnosti ili ljubavi u njegovu srcu, ali on je hladan kao led i težak kao kamen, i Ja nemam što raditi s njim.“ Ova tri glasa nisu se čula glasno kao da su tamo bila tri Boga, nego su se čula za tvoju dobrobit, Moja nevjesto, jer ti ne bi bila u stanju razumjeti ove duhovne tajne drugačije. Nakon toga tri glasa, Oca, Sina i Duha Svetoga, odmah su pretvorena u jedan glas, i ovaj glas zagrmje i reče: „Nipošto Kraljevstvo Nebesko neće biti tebi dano!“ Majka milosti, Djevica Marija, bila je tiha i nije učinila pristupačnim svoje milosrđe, jer onaj kojemu se trebalo suditi nije bio dostojan primati ili uživati Njeno milosrđe; i svi sveti povikaše jednim glasom govoreći: Božja je pravda za njega biti zauvijek protjeran i odijeljen od Tvojeg Kraljevstva i od Tvoje radosti.“ Svi oni koji su bili u vatri čistilišta, rekoše: „Nijedna bol ovdje nije tako gorka ili oštra da je dostojna kazniti tvoje grijehe; ti zaslužuješ otrpjeti mnogo veće muke i ti ćeš stoga biti odijeljen od nas.“ Ali tada jadni čovjek povika prestravljenim glasom, govoreći: „Jao, jao za sjeme koje se našlo zajedno u utrobi moje majke i od kojega primih svoje tijelo!“ On zazva i drugi put, govoreći: „Proklet bio trenutak kada se moja duša združila s mojim tijelom i proklet bio onaj koji mi dade tijelo i dušu!“ On zazva i treći put: „Proklet bio trenutak kada sam došao živ iz utrobe moje majke!“ Tada dođoše tri užasna glasa protiv njega iz pakla govoreći:“ Dođi k nama, prokleta dušo, kao tekući bakar cijedeći se dolje, ka vječnoj smrti i životu vječnom!“ Zazvaše i drugi put:“ Dođi, prokleta dušo, prazna sve dobrote, i primi našu zlobu! Jer tamo neće biti ni jedan od nas koji te neće ispuniti svojom vlastitom pakošću i boli.“ Oni zazvaše treći put:“ Dođi, prokleta dušo, teška kao kamen koji tone neprestano i nikada ne doseže dno gdje se može odmoriti! Ti ćeš potonuti dublje u dubinu nego mi, tako da nećeš stati dok ne dosegneš najniže dijelove pakla.“ Tada je naš Gospodin rekao: „Baš kao čovjek koji je imao više žena i koji vidje jednu od njih kako se otuđuje od njega, i okrene se od nje i prikloni drugima koje ostaju ustrajne u njegovoj volji, i raduje se s njima, jednako tako Ja sam okrenuo svoje lice i svoju milost od njega, i priklonio se svojim slugama i radovao se s njima. Stoga, sad kad si čula o njegovu padu i bijedi, služit ćeš Mi s toliko više iskrenosti i čistoće razmjerno većoj milosti koju sam ti ukazao. Pobjegni svijetu i njegovim željama! Ja nisam prihvatio takve gorke patnje radi svjetovne slave ili zato što sam bio nemoćan ispuniti ju brže ili lakše - jer mogao Sam – ali pravda je zahtijevala tako zato što je čovječanstvo zgriješilo u svakom udu, jednako tako mora i zadovoljština biti učinjena u svakom udu. Zato je Božanstvo osjetilo sućut prema čovječanstvu i u svojoj gorućoj i velikoj ljubavi prema Djevici uzelo ljudskost od Nje kroz koju će On otrpjeti svu kaznu koju je čovječanstvo bilo predodređeno trpjeti. Budući da sam uzeo tvoju kaznu na sebe iz ljubavi, ti trebaš ostati u pravoj poniznosti, baš kao Moji sluge, tako da se nećeš sramiti ni pred kim niti se bojati ičega osim Mene. Čuvaj svoja usta na takav način da, kada bi takva bila Moja volja, ti nikada ne bi govorila. Ne budi rastužena zbog svjetovnih stvari jer one će nestati, a Ja sam u mogućnosti napraviti koga god želim bogatim ili siromašnim. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, smjesti svu svoju nadu u Mene i Ja ću ti pomoći.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Ovaj čovjek čiji je sud ovdje proglašen, bio je plemić, kanonik i podđakon, koji je primio lažni oprost i oženio se bogatom djevicom, ali je zatečen iznenadnom smrću i tako je izgubio što je želio. Riječi Djevice kćeri o dvjema ženama, jednoj zvanoj Ponos i drugoj, Poniznost, (posljednja označava najmiliju Djevicu Mariju), i o tome kako Djevica Marija dolazi ususret onima koji je ljube u trenutku svoje smrti. 29. poglavlje Djevica Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je Sinovoj nevjesti i rekla:“ Postoje dvije žene. Jedna od njih nema nikakvo posebno ime jer je previše nedostojna imati ime. Druga je žena Poniznost i ona se zove Marija. Đavao sam gospodar je nad prvom ženom zato što ima kontrolu nad njom. Vitez ove žene reče joj: „O, moja ženo, ja sam spreman učiniti sve što mogu za vas samo ako bih mogao zadovoljiti svoju seksualnu požudu s vama samo jedanput. Ja samo moćan i jak i hrabrog srca, ne bojim se ničega, a spreman sam otići do svoje smrti za vas.“ Ona mu odgovori: „Moj slugo, tvoja je ljubav prema meni velika. Ali ja sam posjednuta na visokom prijestolju, i imam samo ovo jedno prijestolje, a tu su i troja vrata između nas. Prva vrata toliko su uska da sve što čovjek nosi na svome tijelu biva svučeno i poderano na komadiće ako on stupi ovim vratima. Druga su tako oštra da prosijecaju čak do samih tetiva čovjeka. Treća vrata gore takvom vatrom da ne postoji bijeg ili odmor od njihove topline, nego umjesto toga svatko, ulazeći na ova vrata, biva odmah rastopljen kao bakar. Osim toga, ja sam posjednuta tako visoko na svom tronu da će svatko tko želi sjesti do mene – jer imam samo jedan tron - pasti dolje u najveće dubine poda mnom.“ Vitez joj odgovori: „Ja ću dati svoj život za vas, i pad mi ne smeta.“ Ova je žena Ponos i onaj tko želi doći do nje, mora ići, takoreći, kroz troja vrata. Kroz prva vrata ulazi onaj koji daje sve što ima za ljudske hvale i dobrobit ponosa. I ako ne posjeduje ništa, on koristi svu svoju volju kako bi imao razlog da bude ponosan i osvoji hvalu čovjeka. Kroz druga vrata ulazi onaj koji žrtvuje sav svoj rad i sve što čini, sve svoje vrijeme i sve svoje misli i svu svoju snagu kako bi mogao ispuniti svoj ponos. I čak kada bi mogao predati svoje vlastito tijelo da bude izranjavano za dobrobit ponosa i časti i bogatstva, on bi to dragovoljno učinio. Kroz treća vrata ulazi onaj koji nikada ne počiva ili ima mira, nego vječno gori kao vatra s mišlju kako bi mogao steći nešto časti ili nešto nad čime bi mogao osjećati svjetovni ponos. Ali kada postigne svoju želju, on ne može ostati u istom stanju, nego pada bolno i jadno, međutim, ponos i dalje ostaje u svijetu.“ „Ali Ja“, Marija reče,„ jesam ona koja je najskromnija. Ja sam postavljena na prostrano prijestolje i iznad Mene nema ni sunca ni mjeseca, ni zvijezda, čak ni neba, nego prekrasna i nezamislivo bistra svjetlost koja potječe od ljepote Božjeg veličanstva. Ispod Mene nema ni zemlje ni kamena, nego samo neusporedivo sladak počinak u Božjoj kreposti. Oko Mene nema ni zapreke ni zida nego samo veličanstvena vojska anđela i svetih duša. I, iako sam posjednuta tako visoko, i dalje čujem svoje prijatelje koji su u svijetu, dnevno izlijevajući svoje uzdahe i suze prema Meni. Motrim da njihov rad i njihovo usavršavanje budu veći nego onih koji se bore za svoju ženu Ponos. Ja ću ih stoga posjećivati sa svojim milosrđem i pomoći, i smjestiti ih blizu Mene, na Moje prijestolje, jer ono je vrlo prostrano i može primiti svakoga. Ali oni još ne mogu doći k meni ili sjesti sa mnom, jer još postoje dva zida između nas preko kojih ću ih Ja sigurno prevesti tako da mogu doći do moga prijestolja. Prvi je zid svijet i on je uskogrudan. Stoga će Moji službenici u svijetu biti utješeni po Meni. Drugi je zid smrt. Stoga ću im Ja, njihova najdraža Gospa i Majka, doći ususret i žuriti k njima na njihovoj smrti, tako da se oni čak i u smrti osjete ohrabrenima i utješenima! Smjestit ću ih skupa sa Mnom na prijestolje nebeske radosti tako da oni, u beskrajnoj radosti, mogu počivati zauvijek u užitku Boga i njegovim dobrostivim rukama, i ljubavi vječne slave i nezamislive radosti.“ Riječi našega ljubljenog Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se mnogi lažni Kršćani umnožavaju te o tome kako Ga oni ponovno razapinju, i o tome kako je On još uvijek spreman ponovno otrpjeti smrt radi dobrobiti grešnog naroda, kada bi to bilo moguće. 30. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog koji je stvorio sve stvari u korist čovjeka na način da mu sve stvari trebaju služiti i pomagati. Ali čovječanstvo zlorabi sve stvari koje sam stvorio u njegovu korist prema svom vlastitom prokletstvu, i njemu je manje stalo do Boga i voli Ga manje nego stvoreni svijet. Židovi su pripremili tri vrste alata za mučenje za Moju patnju: Prvo, drvo na kojemu sam, bičevan i okrunjen, bio razapet. Drugo, željezo kojim su probili kroz Moje ruke i noge. Treće, žuč koju su Mi dali piti. Nakon toga, vrijeđali su Me nazivajući Me budalom zbog smrti koju sam rado otrpio, i nazvali su me lašcem zbog Mojih učenja. Takvih je ljudi danas puno u svijetu i ima vrlo malo onih koji Me tješe. Oni Me razapinju na drvo kroz svoju volju da griješe, oni Me bičuju kroz svoje nestrpljenje (nitko, naime, ne može izdržati ni jednu jedinu riječ za Moju dobrobit) i krune Me trnjem njihova ponosa kada žele biti uzdignuti više i imati više časti nego što Ja želim da imaju. Oni probadaju Moje ruke i noge otvrdlim željezom kada hvale svoje grijehe i otvrdnjuju sami sebe tako da Me se ne bi trebali bojati. Kao piće žuči oni mi nude tugu. Nazivaju me lašcem i budalom zbog mučenja kroz koja sam prošao i rado otrpio. Ja sam dovoljno moćan da ubijem i utopim sve svoje neprijatelje i cijeli svijet u jednom trenutku zbog njihovih grijeha kada bih htio. Ali kada bih ih utopio, oni koji bi preostali, služili bi Mi iz straha, a to ne bi bilo pravo jer bi Mi čovječanstvo trebalo služiti iz ljubavi, a ne zbog straha. Ako bih im Ja osobno došao u svom vidljivom obliku, njihove oči ne bi mogle izdržati vidjeti Me ili njihove uši čuti Me. Jer kako bi smrtni čovjek izdržao pogledati na besmrtnika? Uistinu, u svojoj ljubavi, Ja bih rado ponovno umro za dobrobit čovječanstva kada bi to bilo moguće. Tada se Blažena Djevica Marija pojavila i Sin Božji reče joj: „Što želiš, Moja odabrana Majko?“ I ona odgovori: „ O, Moj Sine, imaj milosti prema svom djelu, Moje ljubavi radi.“ On odgovori: „Pokazati ću im Moju milost ponovno, Tebe radi.“ Nakon toga, naš Gospodin govorio je svojoj nevjesti i rekao: „Ja sam tvoj Bog i Gospodar anđela. Ja sam Gospodar života i smrti. Ja osobno želim živjeti u tvom srcu. Vidi kakvu silnu ljubav Ja imam prema tebi! Nebesa i zemlja i sve stvari u njima ne mogu Me obuhvatiti, a ipak Ja želim stanovati u tvome srcu, koje je samo maleni komadić mesa. Koga bi se tada bojala ili što bi mogla trebati kada imaš u sebi Boga Svemogućeg u kojemu su sve dobre stvari? Trebale bi postojati tri stvari u srcu u kojem Ja živim: Prvo, trebao bi postojati krevet u kojem bismo se mogli odmoriti. Drugo, trebalo bi postojati sjedalo na koje bismo mogli sjesti. Treće, trebala bi postojati svjetiljka da nam daje svjetlost. U tvom srcu trebao bi postojati krevet za odmor, tako da se možeš odmoriti od zlih misli i svjetovnih želja i uvijek se podsjećati i razmatrati radost vječnosti. Sjedalo bi trebala biti tvoja volja ostajanja blizu Mene, čak i ako se katkad dogodi da moraš izaći. Jer je protivno prirodi stalno stajati ili sjediti. Ali onaj koji stalno stoji jest onaj koji stalno ima volju biti sa svijetom i nikada ne sjesti sa Mnom. Svjetlost će biti vjera kojom ti vjeruješ da Ja mogu učiniti sve stvari i jesam svemoguć nad svim stvarima. O tome kako je nevjesta vidjela najmiliju Djevicu Mariju urešenu krunom i drugim uresima neopisive ljepote, i o tome kako Sveti Ivan Krstitelj objašnjava nevjesti značenje krune i drugih uresa. 31. poglavlje Nevjesta Božja vidjela je Kraljicu Neba, Majku Božju, kako nosi neprocjenjivu i prekrasnu krunu na svojoj glavi, i njezinu prekrasnu sjajnu i neopisivo lijepu kosu raspuštenu preko njezinih ramena, sa zlatnom tunikom koja je sjala neopisivom svjetlošću, i plavim ogrtačem boje azurne ili čistoga neba. Kada nevjesta Božja, sveta Brigita, bijaše začuđena takvim divnim prizorom, i u svom čuđenju stajaše tamo potpuno oduševljena i zadivljena, tada joj se ukaže blaženi Ivan Krstitelj i reče: „Slušaj pozorno što sve ovo obznanjuje. Kruna obznanjuje da je Ona Kraljica i Gospa i Majka Kralja anđela; raspuštena kosa obznanjuje da je Ona neokaljana i čista djevica; ogrtač boje neba obznanjuje da su sve zemaljske stvari bile kao mrtve u njezinu srcu i njezinoj volji; zlatna tunika obznanjuje da je Ona bila gorljivo i žarko u ljubavi Božjoj, oboje, u svojoj nutrini i izvana. Njen Sin, Isus Krist, smjestio je sedam ljiljana u njezinu krunu, i između ljiljana smjestio je sedam dragulja. Prvi ljiljan njezina je poniznost; drugi ljiljan njezin je strah; treći njezina poslušnost; četvrti njezino strpljenje; peti njezina postojanost; šesti njezina dobrota, jer Ona je ljubazna i daje svima koji mole od Nje s ljubavlju i voljom za popravljanjem; sedmi njezino milosrđe u teškoćama, jer u kakvim god teškoćama čovjek može biti, ako Ju zaziva svim svojim srcem, on će primiti milost i pomoć od Nje zato što je Ona puna sućuti i milosti. Među ovim sjajnim ljiljanima Njezin je Sin smjestio sedam plemenitih dragih kamena. Prvi je dragulj Njezina neusporediva krepost, jer nema vrline ni u jednom drugom duhu, ili ijednom drugom tijelu, koju Ona nema u većoj mjeri. Drugi dragulj Njezina je savršena čistoća, jer je Kraljica Kraljevstva nebeskog bila toliko čista da od Njezina prvog ulaska u svijet do posljednjeg dana Njezine smrti niti jedna jedina mrlja grijeha nikada nije nađena u Njoj; i niti jedan od svih đavala nikada nije mogao pronaći ni onoliko nečistoće u Njoj koliko bi stalo na glavu pribadače. Ona je uistinu najčišća, jer nije bilo prikladno za Kralja slave da liježe u bilo koju posudu osim najčišće, izabranu pred svim anđelima i ljudima, i čišću od njih. Treći dragulj bila je Njezina ljepota, jer Bog je stalno hvaljen od svojih svetaca zbog ljepote Njegove Majke, i svi sveti anđeli i svete duše ispunjeni su radošću preko Njezine ljepote. Četvrti plemeniti dragulj u kruni mudrost je Djevice Majke, s obzirom na to da je Ona ispunjena svom božanskom mudrošću u Bogu i sva mudrost ispunjena je i usavršena kroz Nju. Peti dragulj Njezina je snaga i moć, jer Ona je toliko snažna i jaka s Bogom u sebi da može pokoriti sve što je stvoreno. Šesti dragulj Njezina je bistrina, jer Ona sjaji tako bistro da čak osvjetljava anđele, čije su oči bistrije od svjetla, a đavli se ne usuđuju pogledati prema Njenoj bistrini. Sedmi je dragulj punina svakog zadovoljstva i radosti i sve duhovne naslade, jer Njena je punina takva da ne postoji nikakva radost koju Ona ne uvećava, nikakvo zadovoljstvo koje nije napravljeno punijim i savršenijim po Njoj i po blaženoj viziji Njenoj, jer ona je ispunjena dobronamjernošću i milosrđem više od svih svetih. Ona je najčišća posuda u kojoj je Kruh anđela ležao i u kojoj se sva slast i sva ljepota nalaze. Između sedam ljiljana u Njenoj kruni Njezin Sin smjestio je ovih sedam dragulja. Stoga, možeš li ti, Njezina Sina nevjesto, štovati i slaviti Ju svim svojim srcem, jer Ona je uistinu vrijedna svake hvale i svake časti s Njezinim Sinom!“ O tome kako je, na Božji poticaj, nevjesta Kristova izabrala siromaštvo za sebe i odrekla se bogatstva i bludnog ponašanja, i o istini stvari koje su joj otkrivene, i o tri izvanredne stvari koje joj je Krist pokazao. 32. poglavlje Naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: “Ti bi trebala biti poput osobe koja ostavlja i poput one koja sakuplja. Jer trebala bi ostaviti bogatstva i sakupljati vrline, ostaviti prolazne stvari i sakupljati vječne stvari, ostaviti vidljive stvari i sakupljati nevidljive. Ja ću ti poimence dati veselje duše umjesto zadovoljstva tijela, radost neba umjesto radosti svijeta, čast anđela umjesto časti svijeta, nazočnost Boga umjesto nazočnosti tvojih prijatelja; Ja, davatelj i Tvorac svih dobrih stvari, dat ću ti Sebe, umjesto posjedovanja zemaljskih dobara. Odgovori Mi na tri stvari koje ću te pitati. Prva, želiš li biti bogata ili siromašna na ovom svijetu?“ Ona odgovori: „O, moj Gospodine, ja bih radije bila siromašna s obzirom na to da mi bogatstvo ne čini ništa dobro; naprotiv, ono mi smeta i ometa me vrlo mnogo, i odvlači od služenja Tebi.“ „Reci Mi, drugo, nalaziš li štogod vrijedno osude ili lažno prema svojoj savjesti i srcu u riječima koje si čula iz Mojih usta?“ Ona odgovori: „Sigurno ne, sve Tvoje riječi razumne su.“ Naš Gospodin reče po treći put: „Što te više ushićuje, senzualna žudnja tijela koju si ranije imala ili duhovna utjeha i ushit koje imaš sada?“ Ona odgovori: „Osjećam se posramljeno i osramoćeno u svom srcu razmišljati o svojim prijašnjim tjelesnim žudnjama, i sada su mi kao otrov, i okusa su utoliko gorčeg u odnosu prema mojoj prijašnjoj žarkoj ljubavi za njima. Radije bih umrla nego se ikada vratila takvoj požudi; ona ne može biti uspoređena s ovim duhovnim zadovoljstvom i srećom.“ „Dakle,“ naš Gospodin reče, „ti priznaješ u svom umu da su sve stvari koje sam ti rekao istinite. Zašto si onda uplašena i zabrinuta da odgađam stvari za koje sam ti rekao da će se zbiti? Vidi proroke i sjeti se apostola i svetih učitelja Crkve. Jesu li našli nešto u Meni osim istine? Zbog toga oni nisu marili o svijetu ili želji za njim. Zbog čega su drugoga proroci prorekli buduće stvari toliko daleko unaprijed osim ako je to zato što je Bog htio da oni prvo navijeste riječi s djelima koja dolaze kasnije kako bi neuki mogli biti poučeni u vjeri? Uistinu, sve tajne Mojega Svetog Utjelovljenja bile su naviještene prorocima prije nego što sam preuzeo ljudskost i postao čovjekom, čak i zvijezda koja je išla pred Tri Kralja. Oni su vjerovali u riječi proroka i zaslužili vidjeti ono u što su vjerovali, i bijahu uvjereni odmah nakon što su vidjeli zvijezdu. Na isti način sada Moje riječi trebaju prvo biti najavljene tako da bi se, kada kasnije dođu djela, u njih vjerovalo s većom sigurnošću. Pokazao sam ti tri stvari. Prvo, svijest čovjeka čiji sam ti grijeh otkrio i dokazao kroz najjasnije i najočitije znakove. Ali zašto sam to učinio? Nisam li ga mogao sam ubiti? Ili, nisam li ga mogao utopiti u trenutku da sam htio? Naravno da sam mogao. No, da bi drugi mogli biti poučeni i Moje riječi otkrivene pokazujući kako sam pravedan i strpljiv i kako je nesretan taj čovjek kojim đavao vlada, Ja ga i dalje podnosim. Zbog njegove zle volje ostajanja u grijehu i kroz njegovu grešnu požudu u njoj, đavolja moć nad njim toliko je porasla da ga ni nježne riječi, ni oštre prijetnje, ni strah od pakla ne mogu odvratiti od njegova grijeha. I ovo je istinska pravda također, jer kako je on stalno imao volju griješenja, čak iako nije ispunio svoj grijeh djelom, on opravdano zaslužuje biti predan đavlu za svu vječnost. Jer i najmanji grijeh za kojim se žudjelo kasnije, dovoljan je da svakoga tko se ne pokaje osudi iz Kraljevstva nebeskog. Pokazao sam ti dva druga. Đavao je mučio tijelo jednoga, ali mu nije bio u duši. Zatamnio je svijest drugoga kroz njegove spletke, a ipak nije dospio u njegovu dušu i nije imao moći nad njim. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: „Nije li duša isto što i svijest? Nije li đavao u duši kada je u svijesti?“ Nipošto! Tijelo ima dva oka kojima vidi, i čak i ako izgube svoj vid, tijelo i dalje može biti zdravo. Tako je i s dušom. Jer iako su razum i svijest katkad ometeni i uznemireni, ipak, duša ne bude uvijek ranjena grijehom. I stoga je đavao imao moć nad njegovom sviješću, ali ne nad njegovom dušom. Pokazat ću ti trećeg čovjeka čijom dušom i tijelom u potpunosti vlada đavao, i osim ako je prisiljen Mojom moći i Mojom posebnom milošću, on nikada neće biti izbačen iz čovjeka ili ga ostaviti. Iz nekih ljudi đavao izlazi rado i brzo, ali iz drugih samo nevoljko i uz silu. Jer u neke ljude đavao ulazi zbog grijeha njihovih roditelja ili zbog neke skrivene prosudbe Božje; ovo se događa, primjera radi, s djecom i nerazumnim čovjekom. On ulazi u druge zbog njihove nevjere ili nekoga drugog grijeha. Iz tih đavao izlazi rado ako je istjeran od ljudi koji znaju zazivanja ili umijeće o tome kako istjerati đavle. Ako oni poduzmu takav egzorcizam zbog hvalisavosti ili radi kakva zemaljskog dobitka, tada đavao ima moć ulaska u onoga koji ga istjeruje, ili ponovno u istu osobu iz koje je istjeran, jer ni jedan od njih nije imao nikakve ljubavi Božje. Iz onih čije duše i tijelo đavao posjeduje u potpunosti, on nikada ne izlazi osim ako je prisiljen kroz Moju moć. Baš kao što ocat, ako je miješan sa slatkim i dobrim vinom, kvari svu slatkoću vina i nikada ne može biti odvojen od njega, jednako tako ni đavao neće izaći iz duše koju posjeduje osim ako je prisiljen kroz Moje božanske moći. Što je to vino ako ne ljudska duša koja je za Mene bila slađa više od svih stvorenih bića i tako Mi draga da sam dopustio da Moje tetive budu sasječene i Moje tijelo rastrgano do rebara radi nje? Otrpio sam smrt radi nje radije nego da ju izgubim. Ovo vino bilo je očuvano u talogu, jer smjestio sam dušu u tijelo gdje je bila čuvana prema Mojoj volji kao u zapečaćenoj posudi. Ali sada je ovo slatko vino pomiješano s najgorim octom, odnosno sa zlobom đavla, čija Mi je zlobnost gorča i odvratnija od ijednog octa. Po Mojoj moći, ovaj ocat bit će odijeljen od ovog čovjeka čije ću ti ime reći kako bih ti mogao pokazati Moje milosrđe i mudrost kroz njega, ali i Moju presudu i pravdu kroz prvobitnog čovjeka. OBJAŠNJENJE Prvi čovjek bio je plemićkog podrijetla i ponosni kantor koji je, bez Papina odobrenja, otišao u Jeruzalem i bio napadnut od đavla. O ovom demonom opsjednutom čovjeku više se može čitati u knjizi III, poglavlju 31, i u knjizi IV, poglavlju 115. Drugi demonom opsjednut čovjek u istom poglavlju postao je cistercijanski redovnik. Đavao ga je mučio toliko da su ga četiri čovjeka jedva držala. Njegov isplaženi jezik izgledao je poput jezika vola. Okovi na njegovim rukama nevidljivo su razbijeni u komade. Nakon mjesec i dva dana ovaj čovjek bio je izliječen od svete Brigite. Treći demonom opsjednut čovjek bio je ovršitelj iz Ostergotlanda. Kada je bio savjetovan da učini pokoru, rekao je onome koji ga je savjetovao: „Ne može li vlasnik kuće sjesti gdje želi? Đavao ima moje srce i moj jezik, kako mogu učiniti pokoru?“ Također je proklinjao svece Božje i umro te iste noći bez sakramenata i ispovijedi. Riječi opomene našeg Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o pravoj i lažnoj mudrosti i o tome kako dobri anđeli pomažu mudre koji su dobri, dok đavli pomažu mudre koji su zli. 33. poglavlje „Moji su prijatelji poput učenjaka koji imaju tri stvari: Prvo, razborito razumijevanje iznad onoga što je mozgu prirodno. Drugo, mudrost bez ljudske pomoći, jer ih Ja osobno učim iznutra. Treće, oni su puni slatkoće i božanske ljubavi kojom poražavaju đavla. No, u današnje vrijeme ljudi uče na drugačiji način. Prvo, oni žele biti mudri iz hvalisavosti kako bi mogli biti nazivani dobrim službenicima i majstorskim učenjacima. Drugo, oni žele biti mudri kako bi posjedovali i osvojili bogatstva. Treće, oni žele biti mudri kako bi osvojili časti i privilegije. I zato ih Ja ostavljam kada odu u svoje škole i uđu tamo, jer uče radi ponosa, a Ja ih učim poniznosti. Oni se upisuju u škole zbog pohlepe, a Ja nisam imao gdje glavu nasloniti. Oni odlaze kako bi stekli povlastice, zavideći onima na pozicijama višim od njihove, a Ja sam bio suđen od Pilata i izrugivan od Heroda. Zato ih ostavljam, jer oni ne uče Moju mudrost. No, budući da sam dobar i ljubazan, Ja dajem svakome ono za što moli. Onaj koji moli za kruh, prima kruh. I onome koji moli za slamu, bit će dana slama. Moji prijatelji mole za kruh, jer oni traže i uče mudrost Božju, gdje se Moja ljubav nalazi. No drugi, međutim, mole za slamu, a to je svjetovna mudrost. Jer kao što je slama neupotrebljiva čovjeku za hranu, iako jest hrana nerazumnim životinjama, tako također nema ni koristi od svjetovne mudrosti koju traže, niti hrane za dušu, nego samo malo ime i beskoristan posao. Jer kada čovjek umre, sva njegova mudrost iskorijenjena je ni u što i on više ne može biti viđen od onih koji su ga običavali hvaliti. Ja sam kao moćni gospodar s mnogo slugu koji, na način njihova gospodara, daju ljudima ono što im treba. Na ovaj način dobri anđeli i zli anđeli stoje u Mojoj službi. Dobri anđeli brinu se o potrebama onih koji uče Moju mudrost, odnosno onih koji rade u Mojoj službi, hraneći ih utjehom i ugodnim radom. No, svjetovno mudre pomažu zli anđeli koji ih nadahnjuju onim što oni žele i oblikuju ih po svojoj volji, inspirirajući ih mislima o velikim špekulacijama s mnogo posla. Ali kada bi oni pogledali prema Meni, mogao bih im dati kruha i mudrosti bez ikakva truda ili muke i dovoljnu količinu svijeta da ih zadovoljim. Ali oni nikada ne mogu biti zasićeni svijetom jer okreću ono što je slatko u gorčinu za sebe. Ali ti, Moja nevjesto, trebala bi biti poput sira, i tvoje tijelo kao kalup u kojem se sir oblikuje dok ne poprimi oblik kalupa. Na ovaj način tvoja duša, koja je za Mene divna i slatka poput sira, mora biti iskušana i pročišćena u tijelu sve dok tijelo i duša ujedinjeni ne pristanu održati isti oblik suzdržljivosti kako bi tijelo poštovalo duh i duh vodio tijelo prema svim vrlinama. Podučavanje Kristovo Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako bi ona trebala živjeti te o tome kako đavao priznaje Kristu da nevjesta voli Krista iznad svih stvari, i o tome kako đavao pita Krista zašto ju voli toliko, te o ljubavi koju Krist ima za svoju nevjestu. 34. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje. Bio sam istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u utrobi Djevice, i ustao sam od mrtvih i uzašao na nebo. Ti si, Moja nova nevjesto, došla na nepoznato mjesto. Stoga moraš učiniti četiri stvari: Prvo, moraš znati jezik mjesta. Drugo, moraš imati prikladnu odjeću. Treće, moraš znati kako organizirati svoje dane i svoje vrijeme u skladu s običajima mjesta. Četvrto, moraš se prilagoditi na novu hranu. Dakle, s obzirom na to da si došla iz nestabilnosti svijeta u stabilnost, ti moraš naučiti novi jezik, to jest uzdržljivost od beskorisnih i ispraznih riječi, katkad čak i od onih dopuštenih kako bi promotrila važnost i vrlinu tišine. Drugo, tvoja odjeća trebala bi biti skromna, i iznutra i izvana, tako da se ne veličaš iznutra kao svetija od ostalih, niti da se izvana sramiš biti viđena kao ponizna pred ljudima. Treće, tvoje vrijeme treba biti uređeno tako da, kao što si prije običavala imati puno vremena za potrebe tijela, sada imaš samo vremena za dušu, to jest da nikada više ne poželiš griješiti protiv Mene. Četvrto, tvoja nova hrana suzdržljivost je od proždrljivosti i delicija sa svom razboritošću onoliko koliko to tvoja ljudska narav može izdržati. Suzdržavanje koje ide preko granica ljudske prirode ne godi Mi, jer Ja zahtijevam racionalizaciju i kroćenje požuda. Tada se đavao pojavi u istom trenutku. Naš mu Gospodin reče: „Ti si stvoren od Mene i vidio si svu pravdu u Meni. Odgovori Mi sada, je li ova Moja nova nevjesta zakonito Moja po dokazanoj pravdi. Jer ti Ja dopuštam da vidiš i razumiješ njeno srce kako bi mogao znati kako Mi odgovoriti. Voli li išta drugo jednako toliko koliko voli Mene, ili bi li uzela išta u zamjenu za Mene?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ništa ne voli toliko koliko voli Tebe, i radije bi otrpjela svaku muku nego te izgubila, samo ako bi joj dao vrlinu strpljenja. Vidim nešto poput spoja vatre koji se spušta od Tebe do nje i veže njezino srce tako jako da ona, niti misli, niti voli išta osim Tebe. Tada naš Gospodin reče đavlu: „ Reci Mi kako se ona sviđa tvome srcu, ili kako ti se sviđa ova velika ljubav koju imam prema njoj.“ Đavao odgovori: „Ja imam dva oka; jedno je tjelesno, iako ja nisam tjelesan, i ovim okom zapažam zemaljske stvari tako jasno da ne postoji ništa toliko tajno ili mračno da bi se moglo sakriti od mene. Drugo je oko duhovno, i njime vidim tako jasno da ne postoji bol tako mala da ne mogu vidjeti ni razumjeti kojem grijehu ona pripada. I ne postoji grijeh tako malen ili beznačajan da ga ja ne vidim osim ako je očišćen pokajanjem i pokorom. Ali, iako ne postoje dijelovi tijela osjetljiviji i ranjiviji od očiju, ipak bih puno radije želio da mi dvije zapaljene baklje bez kraja prodru u oči nego da ona vidi očima duha. Ja također imam dva uha. Jedno je tjelesno i nitko ne može pričati toliko tajno i tiho da ja neću odmah čuti i saznati kroz ovo uho. Drugo je uho duhovno i nitko ne može imati tako skrovitu misao ili želju za ikakvim grijehom da ja to ne čujem kroz ovo uho, osim ako je oprana pokorom. I ja bih radije odabrao da se patnje pakla sruče naprijed kao potok i, šireći najužasniju vruću vatru bez kraja, teku kroz moje uši, nego da ona išta čuje ušima duha. Ja također imam duhovno srce, i rado bih dopustio da se neprestano reže na komade i konstantno obnavlja u istoj patnji kako bi se njezino srce ohladilo u Tvojoj službi i ljubavi. Ali, s obzirom na to da si Ti pravedan, ja sada imam pitanje za Tebe na koje možeš odgovoriti. Reci mi, zašto ju voliš toliko? Zašto nisi odabrao nekog svetijeg, bogatijeg i ljepšeg za sebe?“ Naš Gospodin odgovori:“ Zato što je pravda zahtijevala tako. Ti si stvoren od Mene i vidio si svu pravdu u Meni. Reci Mi, dok ona sluša, zašto je bilo pravedno da ti trebaš imati takav težak pad i o čemu si razmišljao kada si pao.“ Đavao odgovori: „ Vidio sam tri stvari u Tebi. Vidio sam Tvoju slavu i čast koje bijahu iznad svih stvari, i pomislio o svojoj vlastitoj slavi. Zbog ovog razloga postao sam ponosan i odlučio ne samo postati Tebi jednak, nego biti čak i viši od Tebe. Drugo, vidio sam da si Ti moćniji od svih ostalih, i stoga sam poželio biti moćniji od Tebe. Treće, vidio sam što će se dogoditi u budućnosti, i s obzirom na to da su Tvoja slava i čast bez početka i bit će bez kraja, zavidio sam Ti i pomislio kako bih rado bio mučen zauvijek najgorčim kaznama ako bi time Ti umro. I s takvim sam mislima i željama pao, i odmah je nastao pakao.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori: „ Pitao si Me zašto volim svoju nevjestu toliko. Nesumnjivo, to je zato što Ja mijenjam svu tvoju zlobu u dobro. Jer otkako si ti postao ponosan i nisi Me htio imati, svog Stvoritelja, kao tebi jednaka, zbog toga, ponizivši se u svim stvarima, Ja okupljam grešnike sebi i činim sebe njima jednakim dajući im svoju slavu. Drugo, budući da si imao takvu zlu želju da si želio biti moćniji od Mene, zbog toga Ja činim grešnike moćnijima od tebe i sudionicima u Mojoj moći. Treće, zbog tvoje zavisti Meni, Ja sam toliko pun ljubavi da sam ponudio samog sebe i žrtvovao sebe za dobrobit svih kroz Moju smrt.“ Nakon toga, naš Gospodin reče:“ Sada je, đavle, tvoje tamno srce prosvijetljeno. Reci Mi, dok ona sluša, kakvu ljubav Ja imam prema njoj.“ Đavo odgovori: „ Kada bi bilo moguće, Ti bi rado otrpio istu bol u svakom i svim udovima, baš kao što si jednom otrpio na križu u svim svojim udovima, prije nego ju izgubio. „Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: „Budući da sam tako milostiv da ne odbijam svoju milost ni oprost nikome tko ih zatraži, pitaj Me tada ponizno za milost ti sam, i Ja ću ti je dati.“ Đavao odgovori: „Nikada to neću učiniti. Jer kada sam pao, kazna je uspostavljena za svaki grijeh i za svaku bezvrijednu riječ i misao. I svaki duh ili đavao koji je pao, imat će svoju kaznu. I prije nego što bih savio svoje koljeno pred Tobom, radije bih gutao sve kazne u sebe, dokle god bi se moja usta mogla otvarati i zatvarati u kazni, tako da bi se moja kazna zauvijek obnavljala.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: „Vidi kako je otvrdnuo gospodar svijeta i kako je moćan protiv Mene zbog Moje skrivene pravde. Ja bih ga uistinu mogao uništiti u trenutku kroz svoju moć, ali Ja ne činim ništa više nepravde prema njemu nego prema dobrom anđelu u Kraljevstvu nebeskom. Ali kada njegovo vrijeme dođe, a sada se približava, Ja ću ga osuditi s njegovim sljedbenicima. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, budi uvijek ustrajna u svojim dobrim djelima. Voli Me svim svojim srcem. Ne boj se ničega osim Mene. Ja sam, naime, Gospodar nad đavlom i nad svim stvorenim stvarima. Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o vlastitoj tuzi za muke Kristove, i o tome kako je svijet bio prodan kroz Adama i Evu i otkupljen natrag kao s jednim srcem kroz Krista i Njegovu Djevicu Majku 35. poglavlje Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je nevjesti Kristovoj i reče: „Moja kćeri razmatraj panju Moga Sina, jer su Njegovi udovi bili kao Moji vlastiti udovi i Njegovo srce kao Moje vlastito srce. Jer baš kao što su druga djeca bila nošena u utrobi svojih majki, tako je i On bio u Meni. No, On je bio začet kroz goruću milost ljubavi Božje. Drugi su, međutim, začeti kroz požudu tijela. Prema tome, Ivan apostol, njegov rođak, s pravom kaže:“Riječ je tijelom postala.“ On je došao kroz ljubav i bio u Meni. Riječ i ljubav su Ga stvorili u Meni. On je uistinu za Mene bio poput Mog vlastitog srca. Jer kada sam Ga rodila, osjetila sam kao da se polovica Moga srca rodila i izašla iz Mene. I kada je podnosio patnju, činilo se kao da Moje vlastito srce pati. Baš kao kada je nešto dopola unutra i otpola vani – vanjska strana osjeti bol i patnju, ali unutarnja strana također osjeća sličnu patnju – tako je bilo Meni kada je Moj Sin bičevan i ranjen; bilo je kao da je Moje vlastito srce bičevano i ranjeno. Ja sam također bila ona koja Mu je bila najbliža za Njegove patnje i nisam se nikada odvajala od Njega. Stajala sam vrlo blizu Njegova križa i, baš kao što ono što je najbliže srcu ubode najgore, tako je Njegova bol bila teža i gora Meni nego drugima. Kada Me pogledao s križa i kada sam Ga vidjela, suze su potekle niz Moje oči kao krv iz vena. I kada Me On vidio tako pogođenu bolom i preplavljujućom tugom, On je osjetio takvu tugu nad Mojom boli da je sva bol iz Njegovih vlastitih rana postala kao stišana i mrtva zbog boli koju je vidio u Meni. Ja mogu stoga hrabro reći da je Njegova bol bila Moja bol jer je Njegovo srce bilo Moje srce. Jer kao što su Adam i Eva prodali svijet za jabuku, tako smo Moj Sin i Ja otkupili svijet natrag kao s jednim srcem. Razmatraj stoga, Moja kćeri, kako sam Ja bila na smrti svojega Sina, i neće ti biti teško ostaviti svijet i njegove brige. Odgovor našeg Gospodina anđelu koji se molio da tuga u tijelu i duši bude dana nevjesti, i o tome kako čak i veća tuga treba biti dana savršenijim dušama. 36. poglavlje Anđeo se molio za nevjestu svoga Gospodara i naš mu Gospodin odgovori: „Ti si poput viteza Gospodarova koji nikada nije odložio svoju kacigu zbog umora i koji nikada nije odvratio svoje oči od bitke zbog straha. Ti si postojan kao planina i gorljiv kao plamen. Tako si čist da nema mrlje u tebi. Moliš Me da imam milosti prema svojoj nevjesti. Ti znaš i vidiš sve stvari u Meni. Ipak, dok ona sluša, reci Mi kakvu milost tražiš za nju; jer milost je naime trostruka. Jedna je milost po kojoj se tijelo kažnjava i muči, a duša se pošteđuje, kao što se dogodilo s Mojim slugom Jobom čije je tijelo moralo otrpjeti svakakve boli i mučenja, ali čija je duša bila zaštićena. Druga je milost ona po kojoj su duša i tijelo pošteđeni muke, kao što je bilo u slučaju kralja koji je živio u svim vrstama požuda i zemaljskih užitaka i nije imao boli niti u tijelu niti u duši dok je živio na svijetu. Treća je milost ona po kojoj su i duša i tijelo kažnjeni, tako da oni imaju teškoća u svom tijelu i tugu u svom srcu, kao što se dogodilo s Petrom i Pavlom i drugim svecima. Jer postoje tri stanja za ljude u svijetu: Prvo je stanje onih koji su pali u grijeh i ustali ponovno; ovima katkad dopustim da pate u svojim tijelima kako bi mogli biti spašeni. Drugo je stanje onih koji bi rado živjeli zauvijek kako bi mogli griješiti zauvijek i koji imaju svu svoju volju i misli usmjerene na svijet, i ako oni učine išta za Mene u bilo koje vrijeme, oni to čine s namjerom rasta i umnožavanja svojih zemaljskih posjeda. Niti kazna tijela niti jake boli srca ne daju se ovim ljudima, nego im je umjesto toga dopušteno slijediti svoju vlastitu moć i volju zato što će primiti nagradu ovdje i za najmanje dobro koje su učinili za Mene, i onda biti mučeni za svu vječnost. Zato što je njihova volja za grijehom vječna, njihova će muka također biti vječna. Treće je stanje onih koji se više boje griješiti protiv Mene i vrijeđati Me nego što se boje ikakve muke. Oni bi radije izdržali da budu mučeni nepodnošljivim bolima u vječnosti nego Me svjesno isprovocirali do gnjeva. Patnje tijela i srca dane su ovim ljudima, kao Petru, Pavlu i drugim svecima, kako bi mogli naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe u ovome svijetu, ili kako bi mogli biti oštro kažnjavani jedno vrijeme radi njihove veće slave i postavljeni kao primjer drugima. Pokazao sam ti ovu trostruku milost prema trima osobama u ovom kraljevstvu čija su ti imena dobro poznata. Ali sada, Moj anđele i slugo, reci Mi, kakvu milost ti moliš za Moju nevjestu?“ On odgovori: „Ja molim za milost njezine duše i tijela, kako bi mogla naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe u ovome svijetu i kako niti jedan od njezinih grijeha ne bi došao pred Tvoj sud.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori:“ Neka bude učinjeno prema tvojoj volji.“ Tada reče nevjesti: „Ti si Moja i Ja ću činiti s tobom kako je volja Moja. Ništa ne voli toliko koliko voliš Mene. Pročišćavaj se stalno od grijeha svaki sat prema savjetu onih kojima sam te povjerio. Ne skrivaj ni jedan grijeh! Ne ostavljaj ništa nepreispitano! Ne smatraj ni jedan grijeh lakim ili dostojnim zanemarivanja! Jer na sve što zaboraviš, Ja ću te podsjetiti i suditi. Niti jedan od grijeha koje si počinila neće doći pred Moj sud ako su kažnjeni i okajani kroz tvoju pokoru dok živiš. Ali oni grijesi za koje nisi napravila nikakvu pokoru, bit će očišćeni ili u čistilištu ili kroz neku Moju tajnu prosudbu, osim ako učiniš punu zadovoljštinu i naknadu za njih ovdje na zemlji.“ Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o izvrsnosti Njezina Sina, i o tome kako Krist sada biva razapinjan još okrutnije od svojih neprijatelja, zlih kršćana, nego što je nekoć bio od Židova, i o tome kako će takvi ljudi primiti težu i gorču kaznu. 37. poglavlje Kraljica Neba reče: „Moj Sin imao je tri dobre stvari: Prva je bila to što nitko nikada nije imao tako lijepo tijelo kao On, jer je On imao dvije savršene prirode, naime, svoje Božanstvo i Čovječnost. Njegovo tijelo bilo je tako čisto da, jednako kao što se nikakva mrlja ne može naći u najčišćim očima, tako se niti jedan defekt nije mogao naći na Njegovu tijelu. Drugo dobro bilo je to što On nikada nije zgriješio. Ostala djeca, međutim, katkad podnose grijehe svojih roditelja i katkad svoje vlastite; ali On nikada nije zgriješio, a ipak je podnio grijehe svih. Treće je dobro to što neki ljudi umru radi Boga te kako bi primili veću nagradu, ali On je umro jednako toliko za dobrobit svojih neprijatelja koliko za Mene i svoje prijatelje. Kada su Ga Njegovi neprijatelji razapeli, učinili su Mu četiri stvari: Prvo, okrunili su Ga trnovom krunom. Drugo, proboli su Njegove ruke i noge. Treće, dali su Mu žuči da pije. Četvrto, proboli su Njegov bok. Ali, sada se Ja žalim da neprijatelji Moga Sina, koji su sada u svijetu, Njega razapinju još okrutnije u duhovnom smislu nego Židovi koji su razapeli Njegovo tijelo. Jer, iako Božanstvo ne može trpjeti ni umrijeti, ipak, oni Ga razapinju kroz svoje vlastite opačine i grijehe. Jer ako čovjek uvrijedi ili povrijedi sliku svoga neprijatelja, slika ne osjeća da joj je učinjena šteta; unatoč tome, počinitelj treba biti optužen i osuđen zbog svoje zle namjere činjenja zla jednako kao da se radi o djelu. Na isti su način, poroci i grijesi kojima razapinju Mojega Sina duhovno, Njemu odvratniji i teži od poroka onih koji su razapeli Njegovo tijelo. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: „Kako Ga razapinju?“ Prije svega, vežu Ga na križ koji su pripremili za Njega kada se ne obaziru na zapovijedi njihova Stvoritelja i Gospodina, nego Ga obeščašćuju kada ih On upozorava, kroz svoje sluge da Mu služe, te to preziru i umjesto toga rade ono što njima ugađa. Tada razapinju Njegovu desnu ruku kada drže pravdu za nepravdu, govoreći: “Grijeh nije tako težak i mrzak Bogu kako je rečeno. Bog nikoga ne kažnjava za cijelu vječnost; On nam samo prijeti ovim teškim stvarima da nas uplaši. Zašto bi u protivnom iskupio čovjeka ako je htio da propadnemo?“ Oni ne smatraju da je i posljednji najmanji grijeh, u kojem čovjek nalazi zadovoljstvo, dovoljan da ga osudi na vječne muke, i da Bog ne dopušta da i posljednji najmanji grijeh prođe nekažnjeno, jednako kao što ne dopušta da ni najmanje posljednje dobro djelo prođe nenagrađeno. Dakle, oni će biti mučeni za cijelu vječnost zbog svoje stalne namjere griješenja i Moj Sin, koji vidi srce, uračunava to kao djelo. Jer oni bi ispunili svoju volju djelima kada bi Moj Sin to podnosio ili dopuštao. Tada razapinju Njegovu lijevu ruku kada preokreću vrlinu u grijeh i volju da nastave u grijehu do kraja govoreći : “Ako mi samo jedanput kažemo na kraju našeg života „O Bože, imaj milosti prema meni“, Božja milost tako je velika da će nam biti oprošteno.“ Ali ovo nije vrlina – željeti griješiti bez popravljanja samoga sebe, i željeti primiti nagradu bez rada za nju, ne osim ako se nađe pravo kajanje u srcu da se čovjek želi promijeniti, samo kada bi on to mogao učiniti, a da nije zbog bolesti ili neke druge smetnje. Nakon toga, oni razapinju Njegove noge kada se prepuštaju užitku griješenja a da nijednom ne pomisle na gorke patnje Moga Sina, ili da Mu nijednom ne zahvale iz svojega najintimnijeg srca riječima poput ovih: „Moj Gospodine i Bože, kako je gorka Tvoja patnja bila, slava i čast Tebi zbog Tvoje smrti“ – takve se riječi nikada ne čuju iz njihovih usta. Tada Ga krune krunom podsmijeha kada se izruguju Njegovim slugama i smatraju beskorisnim služiti Mu. Daju Mu piti žuči kada se raduju i slave u grijehu. I niti jednom da bi se javila misao u njihovim srcima o tome kako težak, i mnogobrojan, i opasan njihov grijeh jest. Oni probadaju Njegov bok kada imaju volju nastaviti u grijehu. Uistinu, kažem ti – a ti ovo možeš reći Mojim prijateljima – da su takvi ljudi nepravedniji u očima Moga Sina nego oni koji su Ga osudili, neljubazniji od onih koji su Ga razapeli, besramniji od onih koji su Ga prodali, i oni će stoga primiti veću muku nego ostali. Pilat je znao vrlo dobro da Moj Sin nije zgriješio i nije zaslužio umrijeti. Ali on se svejedno osjećao primoranim osuditi Moga Sina na smrt, jer se bojao gubitka svoje svjetovne moći i pobune Židova. Ali čega bi se ovi trebali bojati ako bi služili Mome Sinu, ili kakvu bi čast ili dostojanstvo oni izgubili kad bi Ga štovali? Oni će stoga biti osuđeni težom kaznom od Pilatove, jer su oni gori od njega u očima Moga Sina. Jer Pilat Ga je osudio zbog zahtjeva i volje ostalih i zbog straha, ali ovi Ga osuđuju zbog svoje vlastite koristi i bez ikakvog straha kada Ga obeščašćuju počinjavajući grijeh od kojega bi se mogli suzdržati kada bi htjeli. Ali oni se ne suzdržavaju od grijeha, niti su posramljeni zbog grijeha koje su počinili, jer ne smatraju da su nedostojni dobrih dijela Onoga kojemu ne služe. Oni su također gori od Jude, jer kada je Juda izdao svog Gospodina, on je znao vrlo dobro da On bijaše Bog, i da je zgriješio teško protiv Njega, ali je izgubio nadu i požurio svoje dane prema paklu smatrajući se nedostojnim života. No, ovi znaju svoje grijehe vrlo dobro, a ipak su i dalje u njima bez osjećaja ikakve grižnje savjesti o tome u svojim srcima. Oni žele uzeti Kraljevstvo nebesko nasiljem i moći kada misle da ga mogu dobiti, ne kroz svoja dobra djela, nego kroz uzaludnu nadu, no ono je dano samo onima koji rade i trpe nešto radi Boga. Oni su također gori od onih koji su razapeli Moga Sina. Jer kada su ovi vidjeli dobra djela Moga Sina, naime, podizanje mrtvih i čišćenje gubavih, pomislili su: „Ovaj čovjek čini nečuvena i izvanredna čuda. On svladava svakoga koga hoće riječju, On zna sve naše misli i čini što god On hoće. Ako je On uspješan, svi ćemo se morati pokoriti Njegovoj moći i postati Njegovi podanici.“ Stoga, kako bi izbjegli da budu podvrgnuti Njemu, oni su Ga razapeli zbog svoje zavisti. Ali da su znali da je On Kralj Slave, nikada Ga ne bi razapeli. Ali ovi ljudi vide Njegova dobra djela i čuda svaki dan, i oni iskorištavaju Njegova dobra djela i slušaju kako bi Ga trebali služiti i prići Mu, ali si misle: „Ako moramo napustiti svu svoju zemaljsku svojinu i slijediti Njegovu volju, a ne svoju vlastitu, bilo bi to teško i nepodnošljivo.“ Oni preziru Njegovu volju tako da ne bi trebala biti stavljena iznad njihove vlastite volje, i razapinju Moga Sina kroz svoja otvrdla srca kada dodaju grijeh na grijeh protiv svoje savjesti. Oni su gori od onih koji su razapeli Moga Sina, jer Židovi su to učinili zbog zavisti i zato što nisu znali da je On Bog, ali ovi znaju da je On Bog, a ipak, u svojoj vlastitoj zlobi, i drskosti, i pohlepi, razapinju Ga duhovno okrutnije no što su to Židovu učinili tjelesno. Jer oni sami otkupljeni su, ali Židovi još nisu bili otkupljeni. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, pokori se Mome Sinu i Njega se boj, jer baš kao što je milosrdan, On je ujedno i pravedan.“ Najugodniji razgovor Boga Oca sa Sinom, te o tome kako je Otac dao novu nevjestu Sinu, i kako ju je Sin primio sebi sa zadovoljstvom, te o tome kako Zaručnik uči nevjestu o strpljenju, poslušnosti i jednostavnosti kroz primjer. 38. poglavlje Otac je razgovarao sa Sinom, rekavši: „Došao sam s ljubavlju prema Djevici i uzeo Tvoje pravo tijelo od nje. Ti si stoga u Meni i Ja u Tebi. Kao što vatra i toplina nikada nisu odvojene, tako je nemoguće odvojiti Božanstvo iz Čovječnosti.“ Sin odgovori: „Neka sva slava i čast budu Tebi, Oče; neka Tvoja volja bude vršena u Meni i Moja u Tebi.“ Otac mu odgovori ponovno: “Evo, Sine Moj, povjeravam Ti ovu novu nevjestu da poput ovce bude vođena i poučena. Kao vlasnik ovce Ti ćeš dobiti od nje sir za hranu i mlijeko za piće te vunu da se odjeneš. A ti bi Ga, nevjesto, trebala slušati. Imaš tri stvari koje moraš učiniti: moraš biti strpljiva, pokorna i voljna činiti što je dobro.“ Tada Sin reče Ocu: „Tvoja volja s moću, moć s poniznošću, poniznost s mudrošću, mudrost s milošću; neka bude volja Tvoja, koja jest i uvijek će biti, bez početka i kraja, u Meni. Ja je uzimam sebi u svoju ljubav, u Tvoju moć i u vodstvo Duha Svetoga, koji nisu tri boga nego jedan Bog.“ Tada Sin reče nevjesti:“ Čula si kako te Otac povjerio Meni poput ovce. Ti moraš stoga biti prostodušna i strpljiva kao ovca i plodna u prinosu hrane i odjeće. Tri su čovjeka u svijetu. Prvi je potpuno gol, drugi je žedan i treći je gladan. Prvi označava vjeru Moje Crkve i gol je zato što je svakoga sram i strah pričati o istini vjere i Mojim zapovijedima. A, ako neki ljudi pričaju ili uče o takvim stvarima, oni su prezreni i optuženi da su lažljivci. Stoga Moje riječi, koje proizlaze iz Mojih usta, trebaju zaodjenuti ovu vjeru kao vuna. Jer kao što vuna raste na tijelu ovce od topline, tako i Moje riječi proizlaze iz topline Moga Božanstva i Čovječnosti do tvoga srca. One će zaodjenuti Moju Svetu Vjeru svjedočanstvom istine i mudrosti i dokazati da vjera koja je sada zanemarivana kao uzaludna, jest istinita, tako da će oni koji su dosad bili lijeni u odijevanju svoje vjere u djela ljubavi, nakon saslušanja Mojih riječi o ljubavi biti obraćeni i potaknuti ponovno kako bi govorili sa sigurnošću vjere i djelovali hrabro. Drugi označava Moje prijatelje koji imaju žarku želju učiniti Moju čast savršenom i rastužuju se na Moja obeščašćenja. Oni će biti ispunjeni slatkoćom koju su čuli u Mojim riječima, i potaknuti većom ljubavlju prema Meni, i zajedno s njima drugi, koji su sada mrtvi u grijehu, bit će također potaknuti u Mojoj ljubavi kada čuju o milosrđu koje sam učinio grešnicima. Treći označava one koji misle ovako u svojim srcima: „Kada bismo samo znali Božju volju i kako bismo trebali živjeti, i kada bi nas netko naučio dobrom načinu, mi bismo rado učinili ono što možemo za čast Božju.“ Ti su gladni upoznati Moj način i volju, ali nitko ih ne hrani jer im nitko ne pokazuje u potpunosti što bi trebali učiniti, a ako im se pokaže ili ih se nauči što bi trebali činiti, nitko ne živi prema riječima sa svojim djelima. I zbog tog razloga njima se riječi doimaju poput mrtvih. Stoga ću im Ja osobno pokazati i podučiti ih što bi trebali činiti i ispuniti ih svojom slatkoćom. Jer svjetovne stvari, koje su viđene i željene sada od gotovo svakoga, ne mogu ispuniti čovječanstvo, nego samo pobuđuju njegovu želju i pohlepu svijeta osvojiti sve više i više stvari. Ali Moje riječi i Moja ljubav nahranit će ljude i ispuniti ih obiljem utjehe. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, koja si Moja ovca, ti moraš voditi računa da zadržiš svoje strpljenje i poslušnost. Ti si sva Moja po pravu i trebala bi stoga slijediti Moju volju. Onaj tko želi slijediti volju drugoga, trebao bi imati tri stvari: Prvo, trebao bi imati istu volju i mišljenje kao drugi; drugo, imati slična djela; treće, trebao bi se odmaknuti od svojih neprijatelja. Ali tko su Moji neprijatelji ako ne ponos i svaki grijeh? Ti bi se stoga trebala odmaknuti od njih ako želiš slijediti Moju volju.“ Krist govori o tome kako su vjera, nada i ljubav nađene savršeno u Njemu u trenutku Njegove smrti, i nalaze se nesavršeno u nama bijednicima. 39. poglavlje Sin Božji reče:“ Ja sam imao tri stvari u svojoj smrti: Prvo, vjeru kada sam savio svoja koljena i molio se Ocu, znajući da bi Me On mogao spasiti od patnji. Drugo, nadu kada sam uporno čekao i rekao: „Ne kako Ja želim.“ Treće, ljubav kada sam rekao: „Budi volja Tvoja.“ Također sam imao tjelesnu agoniju od prirodnog straha od patnje kada je krvavi znoj izašao iz Moga tijela. Stoga, kako se Moji prijatelji ne bi trebali bojati da su napušteni kada trenutak nevolje dođe k njima, Ja sam im pokazao na sebi da slabo tijelo uvijek pobjegne od patnje. Ali sada bi mogla pitati kako je krvavi znoj izašao iz Mog tijela. Baš kao što se krv bolesne osobe isušuje i prožima u svim njenim venama, tako je Moja krv bila prožeta prirodnim strahom od smrti. Moj Otac htio je pokazati način kako će Nebo biti otvoreno i kako će prognanom čovjeku biti omogućeno ući u njega, i stoga Me isporučio iz ljubavi Mojoj patnji u svrhu da Moje tijelo bude proslavljeno u časti nakon što patnje budu ispunjene. Jer pravda nije dopuštala Mom Čovještvu da uđe u slavu bez patnji iako sam bio u mogućnosti učiniti tako kroz moć Moga Božanstva. Kako bi onda zaslužili ući u Moju slavu oni koji imaju malo vjere, ispraznu nadu i nimalo ljubavi? Kada bi vjerovali u vječnu radost Neba i strašne muke pakla, ne bi željeli ništa osim Mene. Kada bi vjerovali da Ja vidim i znam sve stvari i imam moć nad svim stvarima i da zahtijevam sud nad svim, oni bi mrzili svijet i više bi se bojali griješiti preda Mnom nego pred čovjekom. Kada bi imali čvrstu i postojanu nadu, tada bi svaka njihova misao i želja bila usmjerena na Mene. Kada bi imali Božansku ljubav za Mene, tada bi bar razmislili u svojoj duši o tome što sam učinio za njihovu dobrobit, koliko sam se trudio propovijedajući, koliko je velika Moja bol bila u Mojoj patnji i koliko je velika Moja ljubav bila u Mojoj smrti kada sam radije umro nego ih izgubio i napustio. Ali njihova je vjera bolesna i kolebljiva, prijeti da će uskoro pasti, jer oni vjeruju samo kada ih patnje i iskušenja ne napadaju, i gube svoju nadu čim se susretnu s nedaćama. Njihova je nada isprazna jer se nadaju da će njihov grijeh biti oprošten bez pravde i prave presude. Oni se nadaju sa samopouzdanjem da će primiti Kraljevstvo nebesko nizašto i žele primiti Moju milost bez uvjerljive pravde. Njihova ljubav prema Meni potpuno je hladna, jer oni nikada nisu ponukani tražiti Me ili zazivati osim ako ih na to ne prisile nevolje. Kako mogu biti zagrijan od takvih ljudi koji nemaju niti pravu vjeru, niti čvrstu nadu, niti goruću ljubav za Mene? I zato, kada Me zazivaju govoreći: “O Bože, smiluj mi se“, oni ne zaslužuju da ih se čuje niti da uđu u Moju slavu, jer nisu htjeli slijediti svoga Gospodina u patnji i stoga Ga ne trebaju slijediti u slavu. Jer ni jedan vitez ne može ugoditi svom Gospodaru i biti uzet natrag u Njegovu milost nakon svog pada osim ako se prvo ne ponizi u pokori za svoj prezir. Naš Stvoritelj postavlja tri pitanja o svojoj nevjesti. Prvo je o ropstvu muža i dominaciji žene; drugo je o radu muža i trošenju žene; i treće je o preziru gospodara i štovanju sluga. 40. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Stvoritelj i Gospodin. Odgovori Mi na tri pitanja koja ću ti postaviti. Kakvo je stanje kuće u kojoj je žena odjevena kao dama, a njezin muž kao rob? Je li to u redu? Ona odgovori u svojoj svijesti: „Ne, Gospodine, nije u redu.“ Naš Gospodin reče: “Ja sam Gospodar svih stvari i Kralj anđela. Ja sam odjenuo svog slugu, imenom svoju Čovječnost, samo korisnošću i nužnošću jer nisam želio ništa od ovoga svijeta osim oskudne hrane i odjeće. Ali ti, koja jesi Moja nevjesta, hoćeš živjeti kao dama i želiš imati bogatstva i počasti i biti držana u štovanju. Koja je korist od svih ovih stvari? Sve su stvari uistinu isprazne i sve stvari moraju biti ostavljene. Čovječanstvo nije stvoreno ni za kakve prekomjernosti, nego da ima samo ono što nužnost prirode zahtijeva. Ove prekomjernosti izumio je ponos i sada se drže i ljube kao zakon. Drugo, reci Mi je li pravo za muža da radi od jutra do mraka i da zatim žena potroši sve što je stečeno u jednom satu? Ona odgovori: “Ne, to nije pravo; žena je, naprotiv, obvezana živjeti i vladati se prema volji svojega muža.“Naš Gospodin reče: “Ja sam se ponašao kao čovjek koji radi od jutra do mraka, s obzirom na to da sam od svoje mladosti sve do trenutka svoje patnje radio na pokazivanju puta u Nebo kroz propovijedi i ispunjavanje onoga što sam propovijedao djelima. No žena, to jest duša koja bi Mi trebala biti poput žene, trati sav Moj trud kada živi lakomisleno, tako da ništa od onoga što sam učinio i otrpio za njezinu dobrobit njoj ne može koristiti, niti Ja nalazim ikakvih vrlina u njoj u kojima bih mogao uživati. Treće, reci Mi, nije li krivo i gnjusno da gospodar kuće bude prezren i da rob bude poštovan?“ Ona odgovori: “Da, uistinu jest.“ Naš Gospodin reče: „Ja sam Gospodar svih stvari. Moja je kuća svijet i čovječanstvo bi, po pravu, trebalo biti Moj sluga. Ali Ja, Gospodar, sada sam preziran u svijetu, a čovjek poštovan. Stoga ćeš ti, koju sam Ja izabrao, voditi računa o tome da činiš Moju volju, jer sve je u svijetu ništa doli morska pjena i lažni san. Riječi našega ljubljenog Stvoritelja u nazočnosti Nebeske vojske i nevjeste, u kojima se žali na petoricu muškaraca, označavajući Papu i njegov kler, zle laike, Židove i pogane; također o pomoći koju šalje svojim prijateljima, označavajući sve čovječanstvo, i o oštroj presudi koju izvršava nad svojim neprijateljima. 41. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj svih stvari. Ja sam rođen od Oca prije Lucifera. Ja sam neodvojivo u Ocu i Otac u Meni i jedan Duh u nama obojici. Prema tome, postoji jedan Bog – Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti – a ne tri boga. Ja sam onaj koji je obećao vječnu baštinu Abrahamu i izveo svoj narod iz Egipta preko Mojsija. Ja sam onaj koji je govorio po prorocima. Otac Me poslao u utrobu Djevice ne odvajajući se od Mene, nego ostajući neodvojivo sa Mnom kako bi se čovječanstvo, koje je napustilo Boga, vratilo Bogu kroz Moju ljubav. Ali sada, u tvojoj nazočnosti, Moja Nebeska vojsko, iako ti vidiš i znaš sve stvari u Meni, ipak, radi dobrobiti znanja i učenja Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje, koja ne može razumjeti duhovne stvari osim kroz tjelesne prispodobe, Ja iznosim pritužbu pred tobom na ovu petoricu muškaraca koji stoje ovdje, jer isprovociraše Me do gnjeva na mnoge načine. Kao što sam nekoć, u Zakonu, imenom Izrael označio cijeli izraelski narod, tako sad ovom petoricom označavam svakog čovjeka u svijetu. Prvi čovjek označava vođu Crkve i njegove svećenike; drugi zle laike; treći Židove; četvrti pogane; i peti Moje prijatelje. Ali od tebe, Židove, Ja isključujem sve Židove koji su kršćani u tajnosti i koji Mi služe potajno u čistoj ljubavi, pravoj vjeri i savršenom djelu. A od tebe, pogane, Ja isključujem sve one koji bi rado išli putem Mojih zapovijedi kada bi samo znali i bili poučeni kako bi se trebali vladati i živjeti, i koji svojim djelima čine koliko znaju i umiju. Takvi nipošto neće biti osuđeni s vama. Ja se sada žalim na tebe, o, vođo Moje Crkve, koji sjediš na Mome prijestolju što sam ga dao Petru i njegovim nasljednicima da sjede na njemu s trostrukim dostojanstvom i moći: Prvo, kako bi imali moć vezivanja i odrješenja duša od njihovih grijeha. Drugo, kako bi otvorili Nebo za pokornika. Treće, kako bi zatvorili Nebo za proklete i one koji preziru Moj Zakon. Ali ti, koji bi trebao iscjeljivati duše i predstavljati ih Meni, ti si uistinu ubojica duša. Ja sam postavio Petra za pastira i čuvara Mojih ovaca. Ali ti ih, međutim, rastjeruješ i ranjavaš. Ti si gori od Lucifera. Jer on je bio zavidan Meni i nije želio ubiti nikoga osim Mene kako bi mogao vladati na Mome mjestu. Ali ti si utoliko gori jer ne ubijaš samo Mene tjerajući Me od sebe tvojim lošim djelima, nego ujedno ubijaš duše svojim lošim primjerom. Ja sam otkupio duše svojom krvlju i povjerio ih tebi kao vjernom prijatelju, ali ti ih isporučuješ opet natrag neprijatelju od kojega sam ih izbavio. Ti si nepravedniji od Pilata. On nije osudio nikoga drugog osim Mene na smrt, ali ti ne samo da Meni sudiš kao da sam nemoćan gospodar i nedostojan ikakve dobre stvari, ne, ti također sudiš i osuđuješ duše nevinih i puštaš krivcima da odu slobodni bez ikakva prijekora. Ti si okrutniji od Jude koji je samo Mene prodao, ti ne prodaješ samo Mene, nego i duše Mojih izabranih ljudi za svoju vlastitu sramotnu dobit i uzaludnog imena radi. Ti zaslužuješ više prezira nego Židovi, jer oni su razapeli samo Moje tijelo, ali ti razapinješ i mučiš duše Mojih izabranih ljudi za koje su tvoja zloba i tvoji grijesi gorči od bilo koje rane od mača. I stoga, jer si sličan Luciferu i nepravedniji od Pilata, i okrutniji od Jude i prezreniji od Židova, Ja se žalim na tebe s pravom. Drugom čovjeku, to jest laicima, naš Gospodin reče: „Ja sam stvorio sve stvari za tvoju korist. Ti si dao svoj pristanak Meni i Ja svoj tebi. Dao si Mi svoju vjeru i obećao prisegom da ćeš Mi služiti. Ali sada si Me napustio poput čovjeka koji ne poznaje svog Boga. Držiš Moju riječ za laž i Moja djela za ispraznost, i govoriš da su Moja Volja i Moje zapovijedi preteške. Ti si prekršio vjeru koju si Mi obećao. Ti si prekršio svoju prisegu i napustio Moje ime. Ti si odvojio sebe od brojnih Mojih svetaca i došao pripadati brojnim đavlima i postao si njihov prijatelj. Ti misliš da nitko nije vrijedan hvale i štovanja osim tebe. Sve što pripada Meni i što si obvezan učiniti za Mene čini ti se teškim i gorkim, ali su ti stvari kojima sam sebi ugađaš vrlo lake. Stoga se žalim na tebe s pravom, jer ti si prekinuo vjeru koju si Mi dao na krštenju i kasnije; i zbog ljubavi koju sam ti pokazao riječju i djelom, rugaš Mi se i nazivaš Me lašcem, i zbog Moje patnje nazivaš Me budalom.“ Trećem čovjeku, to jest Židovima, rekao je: „Započeo sam svoje djelo ljubavi s vama i odabrao vas kao svoj narod. Izveo vas iz ropstva, dao vam svoj Zakon, doveo vas u zemlju koju sam obećao vašim očevima i poslao vam proroke da vas utješe. Nakon toga, odabrao sam Djevicu za sebe iz vaše sredine, od koje sam preuzeo Čovještvo. Ali sada se žalim na vas jer ne želite vjerovati u Mene, nego govorite: “Krist još nije došao; Njega se još uvijek očekuje.“ Naš Gospodin reče četvrtom čovjeku, to jest poganima: „Ja sam te stvorio i otkupio kao kršćanskog čovjeka, i stvorio sam sve dobre stvari za tvoju korist. Ali ti si poput bezumnog čovjeka jer ne znaš što činiš. Također si poput slijepog čovjeka jer ne vidiš kamo ideš. Ti častiš i štuješ stvorene stvari umjesto Stvoritelja, i lažno umjesto istinitog, i svijaš svoje koljeno pred stvarima koje imaju manje vrijednosti od tebe samoga. Zato se žalim na tebe. Petom čovjeku reče: “Moj prijatelju, priđi bliže!“ I izravno reče Nebeskoj vojsci: „Moji ljubljeni prijatelji, Ja imam prijatelja kojim označavam i pod kojim podrazumijevam mnoge prijatelje. On je poput čovjeka zarobljenog među zlim ljudima i oštro okovanog u zatočeništvu. Ako govori istinu, izudaraju njegova usta kamenjem. Ako učini nešto dobro, zabadaju koplje u njegova prsa. Jao, Moji prijatelji i sveci, koliko ću dugo trpjeti takve ljude, i koliko ću dugo tolerirati takav prezir?“ Sveti Ivan Krstitelj odgovori: “Ti si poput najčišćeg ogledala, jer mi vidimo i znamo sve stvari u Tebi kao u ogledalu bez ikakve pomoći riječi ili govora. Ti si slatkoća koju nitko ne može opisati, u kojoj mi kušamo sve dobre stvari. Ti si poput najoštrijeg od mačeva, jer Ti sudiš u pravednosti.“ Naš mu Gospodin odgovori: “Doista, Moj prijatelju, rekao si istinu, jer Moji odabrani ljudi vide svu dobrotu i pravednost u Meni, pa čak i zli duhovi vide u svojoj vlastitoj svijesti, ali ne u svjetlu. Baš kao što čovjek smješten u tamni zatvor, koji je ranije naučio slova, zna ono što je naučio prije iako je u tami i trenutačno ne može vidjeti, tako je i s đavlima. Iako ne vide Moju pravednost u svjetlu Moje bistrine, oni i dalje znaju i vide u svojoj svijesti. Ja sam također kao mač koji razdvaja stvari na dva dijela. Na taj način dajem svima i svakoj osobi ono što zaslužuje.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče Svetom Petru: „Ti si utemeljitelj i branitelj vjere i Moje Crkve. Dok Moja Vojska sluša, izreci kaznu ovoj petorici!“ Petar odgovori: “O, Gospodine, sva slava i čast Tebi zbog ljubavi koju si pokazao prema svojoj zemlji. Blagoslovljen bio Ti od cijele svoje Vojske, jer Ti nam dopuštaš da vidimo i znamo sve stvari u Tebi. Istinita je pravda da prvi čovjek koji sjedi na Tvom prijestolju, imajući Luciferova djela, treba sramno izgubiti prijestolje na koje se usudio sjesti i postati sudionikom u mukama Luciferovim. Pravedan sud drugoga čovjeka jest taj da onaj koji je pao daleko od Tvoje vjere, treba pasti u pakao sa svojom glavom prema dolje i nogama prema gore, jer je volio samoga sebe i prezreo Tebe koji si trebao biti njegova glava. Pravedan sud trećeg čovjeka jest taj da on neće vidjeti lica Tvojega i da bi trebao biti mučen zbog svoje zlobe i pohlepe, jer nevjernici ne zaslužuju vidjeti Tvoju slavu i ljepotu. Pravedan sud četvrtog čovjeka jest taj da bi trebao biti zatvoren kao bezuman čovjek i prognan u grad tame. Pravedan sud petoga jest da bi mu pomoć trebala biti poslana. Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: „Prisežem Bogom Ocem, čiji je glas Ivan Krstitelj čuo u Jordanu; Prisežem tijelom koje je Ivan krstio, vidio i dodirnuo u Jordanu; Prisežem Svetim Duhom koji se objavio u obliku golubice na Jordanu, da ću učiniti pravdu s ovom petoricom.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče prvom od ove petorice: „Mač Moje žestine stupit će u tvoje tijelo; ući će na vrhu tvoje glave i prodrijeti u te tako duboko i nasilno da ga se nikada neće moći izvući. Tvoja stolica potonut će kao težak kamen i neće stati dok ne stigne do najnižih dubina. Tvoji prsti, to jest tvoji pomoćnici i savjetnici, gorjet će u neugasivoj sumpornoj vatri. Tvoje ruke, to jest tvoji dužnosnici, koji su trebali posegnuti za pomoću i dobročinstvom dušama, ali su umjesto toga posegnuli za svjetovnom čašću i dobitkom, bit će osuđeni na muke i patnje o kojima David govori: “Njegovi sinovi bit će siročad i njegova žena udovica, i drugi će zauzeti njegovu baštinu.“ Tko je „njegova žena“ ako ne duša koja će biti isključena iz slave Nebeske i postati udovicom i izgubiti Boga? „Njegovi sinovi“, to jest vrline koje se činilo da ima, i Moji jednostavni i ponizni ljudi koji su bili pod njima, bit će odijeljeni od njih. Njihova čast i imetak bit će dani drugima, i oni će naslijediti vječnu sramotu umjesto svog dostojanstva i slave. Njihove mitre potonut će u prljavštinu pakla i nikada se neće moći izdići iz njega. Baš kao što su se uzdigli iznad drugih kroz svoju čast i ponos, tako će u paklu tonuti toliko dublje od drugih da će im biti nemoguće ikada više ponovno ustati. Njihovi udovi, to jest svi svećenici koji su ih slijedili i pomagali im u opačinama, bit će odsječeni od njih i odijeljeni baš kao zid koji je srušen, gdje ni jedan jedini kamen nije ostao na drugom kamenu, i cement više ne prijanja uz kamenje. Nikakva milost neće doći k njima, jer Moja ih ljubav nikada neće ogrijati niti obnoviti, ili ih podići u vječnu kuću na Nebu, nego će umjesto toga biti isključeni iz svakog dobra i beskrajno mučeni sa svojim predvodnicima i vođama. A drugome kažem: Budući da ti ne želiš zadržati vjeru koju si Mi obećao i imati ljubav prema Meni, Ja ću k tebi poslati životinju koja će se uzdići iz rastuće bujice i progutati te. Kako bujica uvijek teče nizvodno, tako će te ova životinja odvući dolje u najniži pakao, i baš kao što ti je nemoguće putovati uzvodno protiv nadiruće bujice, bit će ti jednako teško ikada se uzdići iz pakla. Trećemu govorim: Budući da ti, Židove, ne želiš vjerovati da sam Ja došao, vidjet ćeš Me kada dođem na Sudnji dan, ali ne u Mojoj slavi, nego u svojoj svijesti, i spoznat ćeš da su sve stvari koje sam govorio istinite. Tada ti ništa drugo nije preostalo nego da budeš mučen kako i zaslužuješ. Četvrtom govorim: Budući da ti ne mariš vjerovati i ne želiš Me poznavati, tvoja će tama postati svjetlo za tebe, i tvoje će srce biti prosvijetljeno kako bi mogao znati da su Moji sudovi istiniti, ali ti i dalje nećeš doći u svjetlost. Petom govorim: Učinit ću ti tri stvari. Prvo, ispunit ću te iznutra svojom toplinom. Drugo, učinit ću tvoja usta jačima i čvršćima od ijednoga kamena, tako da se kamenje okrene na one koji ih bacaju na tebe. Treće, naoružat ću te svojim oružjem tako dobro da ti nijedno koplje neće nauditi, nego će se umjesto toga sve topiti pred tobom kao vosak u toplini vatre. Budi stoga učinjen jakim i stoj kao čovjek. Baš kao vitez u borbi, koji se nada pomoći svoga gospodara i nastavlja borbu sve dok još uvijek ima neke životne sile u njemu, tako i ti stoj čvrsto i bori se kao čovjek; jer će ti Gospodin, tvoj Bog, kojemu se nitko ne može oduprijeti, pružiti pomoć. I s obzirom na to da si malobrojan, Ja ću te častiti i uvelike umnožiti. Evo, Moji prijatelji, vi vidite ove stvari i znate ih u Meni, i na ovaj način oni stoje preda Mnom. Riječi koje sam sad izgovorio bit će ispunjene. A oni nikada neće ući u Moje kraljevstvo dok god sam Ja Kralj ako se ne poprave. Jer Nebo će biti dano samo onima koji se ponize i onima koji tuguju zbog svojih grijeha uz pokoru.“ Tada cijela vojska odgovori: „Slava Tebi, Gospodine Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja.“ Riječi savjeta Djevice Marije nevjesti o tome kako bi trebala voljeti Njezina Sina iznad svih stvari, i o tome kako su svaka vrlina i dar milosti sadržani u slavnoj Djevici. 42. poglavlje Majka Božja reče: „Ja sam imala tri stvari kojima sam ugodila svome Sinu: Prvo, poniznost na takav način da niti jedno stvoreno stvorenje, bilo anđeo bilo čovjek, nije bilo poniznije od Mene. Drugo, imala sam poslušnost, jer sam nastojala pokoriti se svom Sinu u svim stvarima. Treće, imala sam posebno milosrđe. Zbog toga sam trostruko počašćena od svoga Sina: Prvo, učinjena sam časnijom od anđela i ljudi, tako da ne postoji vrlina u Bogu koja ne sija u Meni, iako je On izvor i početak svih vrlina i Stvoritelj svih stvari; ali Ja sam, međutim, stvorenje kojemu je On dao više milosti nego svim drugima. Drugo, zbog svoje poslušnosti primila sam takvu moć da ne postoji grešnik tako nečist da neće primiti oproštenje ako se okrene Meni s voljom i namjerom popravljanja i srcem skrušenim zbog svojih grijeha. Treće, zbog Moga milosrđa Bog Mi je tako blizu da onaj koji vidi Boga, vidi Mene, i onaj koji vidi Mene, može vidjeti Božanstvo i Čovječnost u Meni i Mene u Bogu kao kroz ogledalo. Jer onaj koji vidi Boga, vidi tri osobe u Njemu, i onaj koji vidi Mene, također vidi tri osobe. Jer me Božanstvo zatvorilo u dušu i tijelo u Njemu samom i ispunilo me svakom vrlinom, tako da ne postoji vrlina u Bogu koja ne sija i ne pojavljuje se u Meni iako je Bog osobno Otac i davatelj svih vrlina. Jer kao što je s dva tijela spojena zajedno, da što god jedno tijelo prima, drugo tijelo također prima, tako je Bog učinio sa Mnom. Ne postoji slatkoća koja se ne nalazi u Meni. To je kao kad netko ima slatku jezgru i dade dio nje drugome. Moja duša i tijelo bistriji su od sunca i čišći od ogledala, i kao što bi tri osobe bile viđene u ogledalu kada bi stajale blizu njega, tako se Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti mogu također vidjeti u Mojoj čistoći, jer sam jednom imala svoga Sina u svojoj utrobi s Njegovim Božanstvom. On je sada vidljiv u Meni sa svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću kao u ogledalu, jer ja sam proslavljena čašću i slavom uskrsnuća. Stoga možeš li ti, Moga Sina nevjesto, nastojati slijediti Moju poniznost i ne voljeti ništa osim Moga Sina.“ Riječi Sina Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se ljudi mogu uzdići od najmanjeg dobrog djela do najvišeg dobra i pasti dolje od najmanjeg zla do najvećih kazni i mučenja. 43. poglavlje Sin Božji reče svojoj nevjesti: „Velika nagrada katkad proizlazi iz malog dobra. Stablo datulje ima prekrasan miris i u njegovu plodu nalazi se kamen. Ako je zasađeno u plodno tlo, osjeća se dobro, cvjeta i stvara dobre plodove, i izrasta u veliko stablo. Ali ako je zasađeno u suho tlo, uvenut će. Vrlo je suho i prazno od svake dobrote tlo koje uživa u grijehu, i ne postaje bolje čak ni kada se sjeme kreposti posije u njega. Ali plodno je tlo uma koji razumije i priznaje svoje grijehe i plače nad svojim grijehom koji je isprovocirao njegova Stvoritelja do ljutnje. Ako se kamen datulje, to jest ako se misao o Mom teškom sudu i moći posije u takav um, ono odmah udari tri korijena u umu. Prvi je to što on misli kako ništa ne može učiniti bez Moje pomoći, i zbog tog razloga on otvara svoja usta u molitvi prema Meni. Drugi je to što Mi počinje davati male milostinje radi dobrobiti Moje časti. Treći je to što on sam sebe odvaja od svjetovnih afera kako bi Mi bolje služio. On se tada počinje suzdržavati od prekomjernosti kroz dnevni post i suzdržava se od i uskraćuje si vlastitu volju i požudu, i to je deblo stabla. Nakon toga grane ljubavi izrastaju kada vodi i privlači svakoga koga može prema dobru. Tada plod raste, kada on ujedno podučava druge u dobroti onoliko koliko može, i svom pobožnošću pokušava naći načine za povećanje Moje časti. Takav Mi je plod najbolji i najugodniji. I stoga, od malog dobra čovjek se uzdiže do savršenstva. Kada prvi put uzima korijen kroz malo pobožnosti, tijelo raste kroz suzdržljivost, grane se množe kroz milosrđe i plod povećava kroz propovijedanje. Na isti način čovjek pada od malog zla do najvećeg prokletstva i muke. Znaš li što je najteži teret za stvari koje rastu? Zasigurno, to je dijete koje je začeto, ali ne može biti rođeno i umire u utrobi majke. I zbog ovoga majka također puca i umire, i otac nosi nju i dijete do groba i sahranjuje ju s trulim plodom. To je ono što đavao radi duši. Nepravedna je duša uistinu kao žena đavla: ona slijedi njegovu volju svuda, i ona začinje dijete s đavlom kada joj grijeh godi, i ona se raduje u njemu. Jednako kao što majka začne dijete i donosi plod putem malenog sjemena koje je ništa doli nečista trulež, tako i duša nosi obilje plodova za đavla kada uživa u grijehu. Nakon toga, snaga i udovi tijela formiraju se kako se grijeh grijehu dodaje i svakodnevno povećava. Kada se grijeh poveća, majka nabuja i želi roditi, ali ne može jer je njezina priroda prožeta grijehom i njoj život postaje mrzak. Ona bi rado željela griješiti čak i više, ali ne može, i nije dopušteno od Boga. Tada strah stiže zato što ne može ispuniti svoju volju, i njena snaga i radost nestanu. Bol i tuga su svuda. Dok ona sada očajava zbog nemogućnosti da učini ijednu dobru stvar ili ijedno dobro djelo, njena utroba puca i ona umire huleći i vrijeđajući Božji sud i kaznu. Tada je povlači njezin otac, đavao, sve do groba pakla, gdje je sahranjena za svu vječnost s truleži svoga grijeha i djetetom svoje zle požude. Eto kako se grijeh povećava od malog zla i raste do prokletstva.“ Riječi Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako je sada prezren i prekoravan od strane ljudi koji ne obraćaju pozornost na ono što je učinio iz ljubavi prema njima kada ih je upozoravao kroz proroke i trpio za njihovu dobrobit, te o tome kako oni ne brinu zbog ljutnje koju On iskazuje prema tvrdoglavima teško ih kažnjavajući. 44. poglavlje „Ja sam Tvorac i Gospodar svih stvari. Ja sam stvorio svijet i svijet Me prezire. Ja čujem glas iz svijeta kao onaj bumbara koji okuplja med na zemlji. Jer kada bumbar leti i započinje svoje slijetanja na zemlju, ispušta vrlo hrapav glas. Ja sada čujem ovaj hrapavi i neuki glas na svijetu, govoreći: „Ja ne marim za ono što dolazi nakon ovoga.“ Uistinu, sada svatko viče: “Mene nije briga što dolazi nakon ovoga, i mogu li imati svoju vlastitu volju!“ Doista, čovječanstvo ne mari za ono što sam Ja učinio za ljubav propovijedajući i trpeći za njega, i upozoravajući ga kroz proroke, i ne mari za ono što sam učinio u svojoj ljutnji izvršavajući svoju osvetu nad zlima i neposlušnima. Oni uviđaju da su smrtni i da ih smrt može pogoditi iznenada, ali ne brinu. Oni čuju i vide Moju pravednost koju sam proveo nad Faraonom i nad Sodomom radi njihovih grijeha, i kako sam izvršio osvetu nad drugim kraljevima i vladarima, i kako svakodnevno dopuštam da se događa kroz mač i druge nevolje, ali kao da su slijepi na sve te stvari. I zbog toga lete kao bumbari kamo god požele, i katkad lete kao da poskakuju i žure, jer se uzvisuju u svom ponosu, ali se ubrzo spuštaju vraćajući se svojim požudama i proždrljivosti. Oni također sakupljaju slatkoću zemlje za sebe, jer čovjek radi i sakuplja zbog potreba tijela, a ne radi duše, i radi svjetovne časti, ali ne i vječne. Oni preobražavaju zemaljske stvari u patnju za sebe i, što je beskorisno, u vječnu muku. Ali zbog molitva Moje Majke, Ja ću poslati svoj jasan glas ovim bumbarima iz kojih su Moji prijatelji isključeni (jer oni su u svijetu samo tijelom), i on će propovijedati milosrđe. Ako ga budu poslušali, oni će biti spašeni. Odgovor Djevice Majke i anđela, proroka, apostola, i đavala Bogu, u prisutnosti nevjeste, svjedočeći o Njegovim mnogim vrlinama i Njegovom savršenstvu u stvaralaštvu, utjelovljenju i otkupljenju, te o tome kako zli ljudi danas proturječe svim ovim stvarima, i o teškom sudu koji primaju. 45. poglavlje Majka Božja reče: “Nevjesto Sina Mog, odjeni se i stoj čvrsto, jer Moj ti Sin prilazi. Njegovo tijelo bilo je stisnuto kao u vinskoj preši. Jer, s obzirom na to da je čovječanstvo griješilo u svim svojim udovima, Moj sin je dao naknadu u svim svojim udovima. Njegova je kosa čupana, Njegove tetive istegnute, Njegovi zglobovi dislocirani, Njegove kosti oštećene i Njegove ruke i noge probodene. Njegov um bijaše uznemiren, Njegovo srce pogođeno tugom, Njegova probava prisilno uvučena prema leđima, jer čovječanstvo je zgriješilo u svim svojim udovima. Tada Sin progovori, dok je Nebeska vojska bila prisutna, i reče: “Iako znate sve stvari u Meni, ipak, Ja govorim radi Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje. Pitam vas, anđeli: “Što je to bez početka i bit će bez kraja? I što je to što je sve stvorilo i nije ni od kog stvoreno? Objavite što i dajte svoj iskaz!“ Svi anđeli odgovoriše kao jednim glasom i rekoše: “Gospode, to si Ti. Mi ti dajemo svjedočanstvo o trima stvarima: Prvo, da si Ti naš Stvoritelj i da si stvorio sve stvari na Nebu i zemlji. Drugo, da si Ti bez početka i da ćeš biti bez kraja, i Tvoje kraljevstvo i moć stajat će za čitavu vječnost. Bez Tebe ništa nije stvoreno i bez Tebe ništa ne može biti stvoreno. Treće, mi svjedočimo da vidimo svu pravednost u Tebi i sve stvari koje su bile i koje će biti, i sve stvari su prisutne u Tebi bez početka i bez kraja. Tada On reče prorocima i patrijarsima: „Pitam vas: tko vas je izveo iz ropstva u slobodu? Tko je odijelio vode za vas? Tko vam je dao Zakon? Tko vam je dao proročki duh da govorite o budućim stvarima?“ Oni Mu odgovoriše rekavši: „Ti, Gospode. Ti si nas izveo iz ropstva. Ti si nam dao Zakon. Ti si potaknuo duh naš da govori i proriče o budućim stvarima.“ Tada On reče svojoj majci: „Daj istinsko svjedočanstvo o tome što znaš o Meni.“ Ona odgovori: „Prije nego što je anđeo, kojega si Ti poslao, došao k Meni, bila sam usamljena u duši i tijelu. Ali nakon anđeoskih riječi Tvoje tijelo bilo je u Meni s Božanstvom i Čovječnošću, i osjetih Tvoje tijelo u Mome tijelu. Nosila sam te bez boli i patnji. Rodila sam Te bez muka i porođajnih trudova. Umotala sam Te u siromašnu odjeću i nahranila Te svojim mlijekom. Bila sam s Tobom od Tvog rođenja do Tvoje smrti. Nakon toga reče apostolima: „Recite koga ste vi to vidjeli, čuli i dotaknuli?“ Oni odgovoriše: „Čuli smo Tvoje riječi i zapisali ih. Čuli smo i vidjeli velika djela koja si učinio kada si nam dao Novi Zavjet. Zapovijedao si demonima jednom riječju da napuste ljude i oni su te slušali i odlazili, i svojom riječju Ti si dizao mrtve i ozdravljao bolesne. Mi smo Te vidjeli u tijelu čovjeka. Vidjeli smo Tvoju veliku moć i Božansku slavu s Tvojom ljudskom prirodom. Vidjeli smo Te predanog Tvojim neprijateljima i vidjeli smo Te raspetog na križu. Vidjeli smo kako podnosiš najgorču bol i vidjeli smo Tebe položenog u grob. Dotaknuli smo Te kada si ustao iz mrtvih. Dotaknuli smo Tvoju kosu i Tvoje lice. Dotaknuli smo mjesta Tvojih rana i Tvoje udove. Ti si jeo s nama i dao nam svoju rječitost. Ti si istinski Sin Božji i Sin Djevice. Također smo promatrali kada si uzašao sa svojom Čovječnošću zdesna Ocu, gdje sada jesi i bit ćeš bez kraja.“ Tada Bog reče nečistim demonskim duhovima: „Iako vi skrivate istinu u svojoj svijesti, ipak, sada vam zapovijedam da govorite istinu o tome tko je taj koji je smanjio vašu moć.“ Oni mu odgovoriše: „Baš kao što lopovi ne govore istinu osim ako su im stopala stiješnjena u tvrdo drvo, tako ni mi ne govorimo istinu osim ako smo primorani Tvojom Božanskom i zastrašujućom moći. Ti si taj koji se, sa svojom moći, spustio u pakao. Ti si smanjio našu moć u svijetu. Ti si uzeo iz pakla što je bilo Tvoje s pravom, to jest svoje prijatelje.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče: „Evo, svi oni koji imaju duh i nisu odjeveni u tijelo, svjedoče istinu za Mene. Ali oni koji imaju duh i tijelo, odnosno ljudi, proturječe Mi. Neki znaju istinu o Meni, ali ne mare za nju. Drugi ju ne znaju i stoga ne mare za nju, nego govore da je sve lažno.“ On ponovno reče anđelima: „Oni kazuju da je vaše svjedočenje lažno, da Ja nisam tvorac svih stvari i da sve stvari nisu poznate u Meni. Dakle, oni vole stvorene stvari više od Mene, kojih sam Ja Tvorac.“ On reče prorocima: “Oni vam proturječe i kazuju da je Zakon beskoristan, da možeš biti spašen kroz svoju vlastitu moć i mudrost, da je duh bio lažan i da ste vi govorili prema svojoj vlastitoj volji.“ Reče svojoj Majci: „Neki govore da nisi Djevica, a drugi da nisam uzeo tijelo od Tebe. Drugi znaju, ali ne mare za to.“ Reče apostolima: „Oni vam proturječe, jer govore da ste lašci i da je Novi Zakon iracionalan i beskoristan. Drugi vjeruju da je istinit, ali ne mare za to. Sada vas pitam: „Tko će biti njihov sudac?“ Svi Mu odgovoriše rekavši: “Ti, Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti, Isuse Kriste, koji si s Ocem, Tebi je sav sud dan od Oca, Ti si njihov sudac.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori: “Ja, koji sam tugovao za njima, sada sam njihov sudac. No, iako znam i mogu učiniti sve stvari, ipak, dajte Mi svoj sud nad njima.“ Oni Mu odgovoriše: “Baš kao što je cijeli svijet propao jednom na početku svijeta u Noinu potopu, tako i sada svijet zaslužuje propasti od vatre, s obzirom na to da su izopačenost i nepravda mnogo veće sada nego što su bile tada.“ Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: “Budući da sam pravedan i milosrdan, neću činiti sud bez milosrđa, niti milosrđe bez pravde, i stoga Ja ću još jedanput poslati svoje milosrđe na svijet radi molitava Moje Majke i Mojih svetaca. Ali ako oni ne žele slušati, najteža i najoštrija pravda uslijedit će i sustići ih.“ Riječi hvale Majke i Sina međusobno u nazočnosti nevjeste, te o tome kako je danas Krist smatran sramotnim, nepoštenim i prezrenim od ljudi, i o užasavajućem i vječnom prokletstvu tih ljudi. 46. poglavlje Kraljica Neba govorila je svom Sinu i rekla: „Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti si imao najplemenitije i prekrasno tijelo. Ti si bio najhrabriji i najkreposniji čovjek. Ti najdostojanstvenije stvorenje. Sin odgovori: “Riječi koje izlaze iz tvojih usta slatke su Mi i oduševljavaju najdublje dijelove Moga srca kao najslađe piće. Ti si mi slađa više od svih ostalih stvorenja u postojanju. Jednako kao što osoba može vidjeti različita lica u ogledalu, ali ni jedno joj se ne svidi više od vlastitog, tako također, iako Ja volim svoje svece, Tebe volim posebnom ljubavlju, jer sam rođen od Tvoga blagoslovljenog tijela. Ti si poput smirne čiji je miris uzišao do Božanstva i vodio Božanstvo do Tvoga tijela. Ovaj isti miris privukao je Tvoje tijelo i dušu do Boga, gdje se sada nalaziš s dušom i tijelom. Blagoslovljena budi, jer anđeli uživaju u Tvojoj ljepoti i svi se spašavaju po Tvojoj kreposti i moći kada Te zazovu iskrenim srcem. Svi demoni drhte u Tvom svjetlu i ne usuđuju se ostati u Tvom sjaju, jer oni uvijek žele biti u tami. Ti si Mi dala hvalu iz trostrukog razloga, jer si rekla da sam imao najplemenitije tijelo: drugo, da sam bio najhrabriji čovjek; treće, rekla si da sam bio najdostojanstvenije stvorenje. Ovim trima tvrdnjama proturječe samo oni koji imaju tijelo i dušu, to jest ljudska bića. Oni govore da imam sramotno tijelo i da sam najprezreniji čovjek i najniže od stvorenja. Jer što ima sramotnije od dovođenja drugih u iskušenje grijeha? Jer oni tvrde da Moje tijelo mami na grijeh kada kažu da grijeh nije tako odvratan i neugodan za Boga koliko sam Ja rekao. Oni tvrde da ništa ne postoji osim ako Bog želi da bude tako i da ništa nije stvoreno osim po Njemu. „Zašto ne bismo koristili stvorene stvari u svoju korist? Naše prirodne slabosti to zahtijevaju, i ovako su živjeli svi prije nas i još uvijek žive.“ Tako ljudi sada govore o Meni i Mojoj Čovječnosti, u kojoj sam se Ja, istinski Bog, pojavio među ljudima. Jer Ja sam ih savjetovao da se suzdrže od grijeha i pokazao kako je to ozbiljna i teška stvar, i to je, kažu, bilo sramotno, kao da sam ih savjetovao da učine nešto beskorisno i sramotno. Oni tvrde da ništa osim grijeha, i onoga što ugađa njihovoj volji, nije vrijedno poštovanja. Oni također tvrde da sam Ja najsramotniji čovjek. Jer što je sramotnije od nekoga tko, kada govori istinu, biva izudaran po ustima kamenjem i biva udaran u lice, i osim toga, sluša ljude kako ga vrijeđaju govoreći: „Da je čovjek, osvetio bi sam sebe zbog takve nepravde.“ To je ono što Mi čine. Govorim im kroz učene oce i Sveto Pismo, ali oni kažu da lažem. Oni tuku Moja usta kamenjem i svojim šakama kada čine preljub, ubojstvo, i lažu govoreći: „Da je bio muško, da je bio Svemogući Bog, osvetio bi se za takve grijehe i prijestupe.“ Ali Ja to podnosim sa strpljenjem i svakoga ih dana čujem kako govore da muka nije ni vječna ni teška ni gorka, kako je rečeno, i Moje su riječi osuđene i prokazane kao laž. Treće, osuđuju Me da sam najružnije i najbezvrjednije stvorenje. Jer što je bezvrjednije u kući od psa ili mačke koje bi netko rado zamijenio za konja kada bi mogao? Ali čovjek Me drži manje vrijednim od psa, jer ne bi Me poželio uzeti kada bi to značilo da bi izgubio psa, i on bi Me odbacio i zanijekao prije nego izgubio pseću kućicu. Što je stvar koja ugađa umu tako malo da se čovjek ne zamisli o njoj i ne poželi ju gorljivije nego Mene. Jer kada bi Me smatrali vrjednijim od ijednog drugog stvorenog stvorenja, voljeli bi Me više od drugih stvari. Ali sada nemaju ništa tako malo da to ne vole više od Mene. Oni tuguju za svime osim za Mnom. Oni tuguju za svojim vlastitim i njihova prijatelja gubitkom. Oni tuguju nad uvredljivom riječju. Oni tuguju nad uvredom ili povredom ljudi na višim pozicijama i moćnijih od njih, ali ne tuguju zbog uvrede ili povrede Mene, koji sam Stvoritelj svih stvari. Koji je čovjek toliko prezren da nije saslušan ako moli za nešto i nije mu dan dar zauzvrat ako je darovao nešto. Ali Ja sam potpuno zao i vrijedan prezira u njihovim očima, jer oni Me smatraju nedostojnim ikakva dobra iako sam im Ja dao sve dobre stvari. Ali Ti si, Moja najdraža Majko, okusila više Moje mudrosti od drugih, i nikada ništa osim istine nije napustilo Tvoja usta, kao što ništa osim istine nikada nije napustilo Moja vlastita usta. Ja ću se sada opravdati u očima svih svetih. Prvo, protiv njega, koji tvrdi da sam imao sramotno tijelo. Dokazat ću da Ja uistinu imam najplemenitije tijelo bez ikakve deformacije ili grijeha, i on će pasti u vječni sram i poniženje koje će svi vidjeti. Onome koji tvrdi da su Moje riječi bile laž i da on nije znao jesam li Ja Bog ili ne, dokazat ću da Ja uistinu jesam Bog, i on će oteći kao mulj u pakao. Ali trećeg, koji me smatrao beskorisnim, osudit ću na vječno prokletstvo tako da nikada neće vidjeti Moju slavu i Moju radost.“ Nakon toga reče svojoj nevjesti: “Stoj čvrsto u Mojoj službi. Ti si došla do zida, takoreći, u kojemu si zatvorena, tako da ne možeš pobjeći niti prokopati kroz njegove temelje. Izdrži voljno ovo malo nevolje i iskusit ćeš vječni počinak u Mojim rukama. Ti znaš volju Oca, ti čuješ riječi Sina, ti osjećaš Moj Duh i imaš užitak i utjehu u razgovorima s Mojom Majkom i Mojim svecima. Stoga stoj čvrsto ili ćeš u protivnom osjetiti Moju pravdu kojom ćeš biti prisiljena učiniti ovo što te sada ljubazno pozivam da učiniš.“ Riječi našeg Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o preziru Novog Zakona, i o tome kako je taj isti Zakon sada odbačen i prezren u svijetu, i o tome kako loši svećenici nisu Božji svećenici nego Božji izdajnici, i o kazni i prokletstvu koje primaju. 47. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog koji je u drevne dane zvan Bog Abrahamov, Bog Izakov i Bog Jakovljev. Ja sam Bog koji je dao Zakon Mojsiju. Taj zakon bio je poput odjeće. Jednako kao što majka s djetetom u utrobi priprema svog novorođenčeta odjeću, tako sam i Ja, Bog, pripremio Novi Zakon, jer je Stari Zakon bio ništa doli odjeće i sjene, i znaka budućih stvari koje dolaze. Ja sam odjenuo i omotao sebe u odjeću ovog Zakona. I tada, kako dječak odrasta pomalo, njegova se stara odjeća odlaže i uzima nova odjeća. Na ovaj način Ja sam ispunio Stari Zakon kada sam odložio korištenu odjeću Starog Zakona, i preuzeo novu odjeću, to jest Novi Zakon, i dadoh tu odjeću i sebe svima koji su nas htjeli imati. Ova odjeća nije jako uska niti ju je teško nositi, nego naprotiv, dobro pristaje posvuda. Jer Moj Zakon ne naređuje narodu da posti, ili radi previše, niti da se ubije ili učini išta izvan granica mogućnosti, nego je koristan za dušu i pogodan za obuzdavanje, obamiranje i kažnjavanje tijela. Jer kada se tijelo previše veže za grijeh, tada grijeh proždire tijelo. Dvije se stvari nalaze u Novom Zakonu: Prvo, razborita umjerenost u duši i tijelu i prava namjena svih stvari. Drugo, spremnost na obaziranje i održavanje Zakona; s obzirom na to da osoba koja ne može izdržati ustrajati u jednoj stvari, može ustrajati u drugoj. Iz ovoga slijedi da osoba koja ne može izdržati biti djevicom, može živjeti u čestitom braku, i onaj koji padne u grijeh može ustati opet i popraviti se. Ali ovaj Zakon sada je odbačen i prezren od svijeta. Jer oni tvrde da je Zakon strog, težak i ružan. Tvrde da je strog jer Zakon naređuje pojedincu da bude zadovoljan neophodnim i da bježi od prekomjernosti. Ali oni žele imati sve stvari bez razloga, poput nerazumne stoke i iznad potreba tijela, i zato im je Zakon prestrog. Drugo, tvrde da je težak jer Zakon kaže da bi pojedinac trebao uživati s razumnom umjerenošću i u utvrđeno vrijeme. No, oni žele ispuniti svoje požude više od onoga što je dobro i više od onoga što je osnovano. Treće, kažu da je ružan zato što im Zakon nalaže da vole poniznost i pripisuju svako dobro Bogu. Ali oni žele biti ponosni i sebe uzvisivati radi dobrih stvari koje im je Bog dao, i zato im se Zakon čini ružnim i ispraznim. Pogledaj kako je prezrena i zlostavljana Moja odjeća. Ja sam ispunio sve iz Starog Zakona prije nego što sam započeo Novi Zakon. Jer je Stari Zakon bio pretežak i Moja je namjera bila da se Novi Zakon održi dok ne dođem na suđenje. Ali oni sramotno odbacuju odjeću kojom sam pokrio dušu, odnosno pravu vjeru. I povrh toga, oni dodaju grijeh na grijeh jer Me ujedno žele izdati. Ne govori li David u psalmu: “Onaj koji je jeo moga kruha, mislio je o izdaji protiv mene“? U ovim riječima želim da zapaziš dvije stvari. Prvo, on ne kaže „misli“ nego „mislio“, kao da se već dogodilo. Drugo, on označava jednog čovjeka izdajnikom. Ali Ja kažem da Me oni koji su sada prisutni izdaju, ne oni koji su bili ili će doći, nego oni koji su sada živi. Ja također kažem da to nije jedan čovjek, nego mnoštvo. Ali sada bi Me mogla pitati: „Ne postoje li dvije vrste kruha, jedan nevidljivi i duhovni, od kojega anđeli i sveci žive, i drugi zemaljski, kojime se ljudi hrane? No, anđeli i sveci ne žele ništa drugo osim onoga što je u skladu s Tvojom voljom, i ljudi ne mogu učiniti ništa drugo osim onoga što Ti se sviđa. Kako Te onda mogu izdati?“ Odgovorit ću ti u prisutnosti Moje nebeske vojske koja zna i vidi sve stvari u Meni, no Ja ovo govorim radi tvoje dobrobiti, kako bi ti mogla razumjeti: Postoje zaista dvije vrste kruha. Jedan je onaj anđela koji jedu Moj kruh u Mom kraljevstvu kako bi mogli biti ispunjeni Mojom neopisivom radošću. Oni Me ne izdaju jer ne žele ništa drugo osim onoga što Ja želim. Ali oni koji Me izdaju oni su koji jedu Moj kruh na oltaru. Ja uistinu jesam kruh. Taj kruh ima tri karakteristike: oblik, okus i zaobljenost. Ja sam doista Kruh. I, poput kruha, Ja imam tri stvari u sebi: okus, oblik i zaobljenost. Imam okus jer, kao što je sva hrana bezukusna bez kruha i ne daje snagu, tako je i bez Mene sve što postoji bezukusno, nemoćno i isprazno. Također, imam i oblik kruha s obzirom na to da sam od zemlje. Rođen sam od Djevice Majke, a Moja je Majka od Adama, a Adam je od zemlje. Imam također zaobljenost kojoj ne postoji kraj niti početak, s obzirom na to da sam Ja bez početka i bez kraja. I nitko nije u stanju vidjeti ili naći kraj ili početak u Mojoj mudrosti, moći ili milosrđu. Ja sam u svim stvarima, nad svim stvarima i izvan svih stvari. Čak i kada bi netko letio poput najbrže strijele neprestano bez kraja, on i dalje nikada ne bi našao kraj ili ograničenje Moje moći i kreposti na račun ove tri stvari: imenom okus, oblik i zaobljenost. Ja sam taj kruh koje je viđen i dodirivan na oltaru i pretvara se u Moje tijelo koje je razapeto. Jednako kao što je suh i lako zapaljiv komad drveta brzo prožet ako se stavi u vatru, i ništa ne ostaje od drveta, nego je sve vatra; stoga kada su ove riječi rečene, „Ovo je Moje tijelo“, ono što je prethodno bilo kruh odmah postaje Moje tijelo, ali nije zapaljeno vatrom kao drvo, nego Mojim Božanstvom. Zato Me oni koji jedu Moj kruh izdaju. Koje ubojstvo može biti kukavnije i odvratnije nego kada netko ubije sam sebe? I koja je izdaja gora nego kada je dvoje vezano neraskidivom vezom, i jedan izdaje drugoga, kao što je slučaj s ljudima u braku. Ali što čovjek čini kako bi izdao svoju ženu? Doista, on joj neiskreno govori: “Hajdemo na takvo i takvo mjesto kako bih mogao ispuniti svoju volju s tobom.“ Ona odlazi s njim u istinskoj jednostavnosti, spremna na svaku želju svoga muža. Ali kada on nađe prikladno vrijeme i mjesto, on diže protiv nje tri načina izdaje: Ili nešto tako teško da je ubija jednim udarcem, ili nešto tako oštro da reže pravo kroz njenu utrobu, ili nešto da uguši duh života izravno u njoj. Tada, kada je ona mrtva, izdajnik si misli: „Sada sam učinio krivo. Ako moj zločin postane poznat javnosti, bit će mi suđeno na smrt.“ Stoga odlazi i polaže tijelo svoje mrtve žene na neko skrovito mjesto kako njegov grijeh ne bi mogao biti otkriven. To je ono što svećenici koji su Moji izdajnici čine Meni. Jer smo oni i Ja združeni zajedno po jedinstvenoj vezi kada uzimaju kruh i izgovaraju riječi koje ga mijenjaju u Moje pravo tijelo, koje sam je preuzeo od Djevice. Ni jedan anđeo to ne bi mogao učiniti, jer Ja sam dao to dostojanstvo samo svećenicima i izabrao njih za najvišu službu. Ali sada se oni odnose prema Meni kao izdajnici jer Mi pokazuju sretno i ljubazno lice i vode Me do skrovitog mjesta da Me izdaju. Ovi svećenici pokazuju Mi sretno lice kada se prikazuju dobrima i jednostavnima, i izdajnički Me vode do skrovitog mjesta kada prilaze oltaru. Tamo sam Ja spreman kao mladenka ili mladoženja učiniti svu njihovu volju, ali oni Me izdaju. Prvo polože nešto teško preko Mene kada je Božanska služba, kako nazivaju Mene, teška i tegobna za njih. Oni bi radije izgovorili stotinu riječi u čast svijeta nego jednu u Moju čast. Oni bi radije dali stotinu zlatnih novčića za slavu svijeta nego jedan peni za Moje dobro. Oni bi radije radili stotinu puta za svoju vlastitu korist i onu svjetovnu, nego jednom za Moju čast. Oni Me pritišću ovim teškim teretom, pa je kao da sam mrtav u njihovim srcima. Drugo, oni Me probadaju oštrim mačem koji prodire u utrobu kad god svećenik odlazi do oltara sa znanjem da je sagriješio i pokajao se, ali ipak čvrsto odlučio sagriješiti ponovno kada služba završi, misleći tako sam sebi: „Istinski sam se pokajao za svoj grijeh, ali neću se odreći žene s kojom sam zgriješio kako više ne bih mogao griješiti s njom.“ Ovi Me svećenici probadaju najoštrijim mačem. Treće, oni guše duh kada si misle iznutra na ovaj način: „Dobro je i divno biti sa svijetom i dobro je živjeti u požudi i ja se ne mogu obuzdati. Ja ću činiti svoju volju u svojoj mladosti; kada ostarim, ja ću postati suzdržan i popraviti se.“ I ovom bijednom mišlju duh života je ugušen. Ali sada bi mogla pitati kako njihova srca postaju tako hladna i mlaka prema Meni i svemu dobrom da se oni nikada ne mogu zagrijati ili ponovno uzdići do Moje ljubavi. Kao što se led ne može zapaliti čak ni ako je položen na vatru, nego se samo topi u vodi, jednako tako, čak i ako im dam svoju milost i čuju Moje riječi opomene, oni ne mogu ustati do topline života, nego se suše i izblijede od sveg dobrog. Pogledaj kako Me izdaju time što se pokazuju da su jednostavni a da nisu takvi, i što su opterećeni i depresivni zbog Moje časti, u kojoj bi umjesto toga trebali uživati i radovati se, i također u tome što je njihova volja da griješe i nastave u grijehu sve do kraja. Oni Me skrivaju i odlažu na skrovito mjesto kada si misle: „Ja znam da sam zgriješio mnogo, ali ako se suzdržim od svoga Bogoslužja, svi će mi zamjeriti i osuditi me kao zlo.“ I tako oni besramno odlaze do oltara, i polažu Me pred sebe, i dodiruju Mene, koji jesam istinski Bog i istinski čovjek. Ja sam, takoreći, na skrovitom mjestu s njima, s obzirom na to da nitko ne zna niti vidi kako zli i odvratni oni jesu. Ja, istinski Bog i čovjek, ležim tamo kao u skrivenom mjestu, jer čak i ako najgori svećenik izgovori riječi „Ovo je Moje tijelo“, on i dalje posvećuje Moje pravo tijelo i Ja, istinski Bog i istinski čovjek, ležao bi tamo pred njim. Ali kada on stavi Moje tijelo u svoja usta, tada Ja više nisam prisutan za njega kroz milost Mojeg Božanstva i Čovječnosti; samo oblik i okus kruha ostaju za njega, ali ne zato što ja nisam istinski prisutan za zlo kao s dobrim uslijed službe sakramenta, nego zato što zlo i dobro ne dobivaju istu korist ili perfekciju od Mojeg tijela. Vidi kako ovi svećenici nisu Moji svećenici, nego pravi izdajnici, jer Me prodaju i izdaju kao Juda. Ja promatram pogane i Židove, ali ne vidim nikoga goreg od ovih svećenika, jer oni se nalaze u istom grijehu koji je učinio da Lucifer padne s Nebesa. Ali sada ću ti također reći njihovu presudu i kome su oni nalik. Njihova je presuda prokletstvo. David je osudio one koji su bili nepokorni Bogu, i zato što je on bio pravedan prorok i kralj, on nije osuđivao iz gnjeva ili loše volje ili nestrpljenja, nego iz Božanske pravde. Tako i Ja, koji sam bolji od Davida, osuđujem one koji su sada svećenici, ne zbog gnjeva ili loše volje, nego radi pravde. Prokleto bilo stoga sve ono što uzimaju od zemlje za svoju vlastitu korist, jer oni ne hvale svog Boga i Stvoritelja koji im je to dao. Prokleta bila njihova hrana i piće koje ulazi u njihova usta i hrani njihova tijela da postanu hrana za crve, i predodredi njihove duše za pakao. Prokleta bila njihova tijela koja će ponovno ustati u paklu da pate i gore za cijelu vječnost. Proklete bile godine u kojima su oni živjeli beskorisno. Proklet bio trenutak kojim započinje pakao za njih i koji nikada neće završiti. Proklete bile njihove oči kojima su vidjeli svjetlost Neba. Proklete bile njihove uši kojima su čuli Moje riječi i nisu marili. Proklet bio njihov okus kojim su kušali Moje darove. Proklet bio njihov dodir kojim su Me dodirivali. Proklet bio njihov njuh kojim su mirisali radosne stvari svijeta i zaboravili na najradosniju od svih. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: Kako će biti prokleti duhovno? Dakle, njihov će vid biti proklet jer neće vidjeti viziju Boga u njemu samom nego samo tamu i patnje pakla. Njihove će uši biti proklete jer neće ćuti Moje riječi nego samo urlike i strahote pakla. Njihov okus bit će proklet jer neće okusiti Moja vječna dobra i radost, nego samo vječnu gorčinu. Njihov dodir bit će proklet zato što Me neće dodirnuti, nego samo vječne vatre u paklu. Njihov njuh bit će proklet jer neće mirisati slatki miris Moga kraljevstva koji nadilazi sve slatke mirise, nego će imati samo prljavi smrad pakla koji je gorči od žuči i gori od sumpora. Oni će biti prokleti od Neba i zemlje i svih bezumnih stvorenja, jer ovi se pokoravaju Bogu i slave Ga, dok Ga oni odbacuju. Stoga Ja, koji sam Istina, zaklinjem se u Mojoj istini da ih, ako umru ovakvi i u ovakvim određenjima u kojima se sada nalaze, ni Moja ljubav ni Moja krepost nikada ih neće obuhvatiti, nego će umjesto toga biti prokleti za cijelu vječnost, i ne samo svećenici, nego i svi koji odbacuju zapovijedi Božje! O tome kako je, u prisutnosti Nebeske vojske i nevjeste, Božanstvo govorilo Čovječnosti protiv Kršćana, baš kao što je Bog govorio Mojsiju protiv naroda izraelskog, te kako prokleti svećenici ljube svijet i preziru Krista, i o njihovoj osudi i prokletstvu. 48. poglavlje Velika vojska bijaše viđena u Nebu i Bog joj reče: Moji prijatelji, koji znate i razumijete i vidite sve stvari u Meni, Ja govorim u vašoj nazočnosti radi dobrobiti Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje, kao netko tko razgovara sam sa sobom, jer na taj način Moje Božanstvo komunicira s Mojom Ljudskošću. Mojsije je bio s Bogom na planini četrdeset dana i noći i, kada narod vidje da ga nema toliko dugo, uze zlato i baci ga u vatru, i oblikovaše tele od njega, nazivajući ga svojim bogom. Tada Bog reče Mojsiju: „Ljudi su zgriješili. Ja ću ih uništiti baš kao što se nešto napisano briše iz knjige.“ Mojsije odgovori: “Ne, Gospodaru moj, nemoj! Sjeti se da si ih Ti izveo iz Crvenog mora i činio čuda za njih. Ako ih izbrišeš i uništiš, gdje je tada Tvoje obećanje? Preklinjem Te, ne čini to, jer tada će Tvoji neprijatelji reći: Bog izraelski, koji je izveo narod iz mora, ali ga ubio u pustinji, zao je.“ I Bog bijaše smiren tim riječima. Ja sam taj Mojsije, simbolično govoreći. Moje Božanstvo govori Mojoj Čovječnosti baš kao Mojsiju, riječima: 'Pogledaj što je Tvoj narod učinio, i vidi kako su Me prezreli. Svi Kršćani bit će ubijeni i njihova vjera iskorijenjena.' Moja Ljudskost odgovara:' Ne, Gospodine. Sjeti se da sam Ja izveo ljude kroz more u svojoj krvi kada sam bio ozlijeđen od vrha Moje glave do tabana Mojih stopala. Ja sam im obećao vječni život; imaj milosti prema njima Moje patnje radi.' Nakon što je saslušalo ove riječi, Božanstvo je bilo umireno i reče:' Budi volja Tvoja, jer sav je sud dan Tebi.' Vidite koja ljubav, Moji prijatelji! Ali sada, u vašoj prisutnosti, Moji duhovni prijatelji, anđeli i sveci, i u prisutnosti Mojih tjelesnih prijatelja koji su u svijetu, a ipak nisu u svijetu, osim sa svojim tijelom, Ja se žalim da Moj narod skuplja drvo za ogrjev i pali vatru, baca zlato u vatru kako bi se tele pojavilo da ga obožava i štuje kao Boga. Ono stoji kao tele na četiri noge imajući glavu, grlo i rep. Kada se Mojsije zadržao na planini dugo vremena bez povratka, narod reče: „Mi ne znamo što se moglo dogoditi s njim nakon ovako dugo vremena.“ I oni bijahu nezadovoljni što ih je izveo iz zatočeništva i ropstva, i rekoše: “Nađimo si drugog boga da ide pred nama.“ To ovi prokleti svećenici sada rade Meni. Jer oni govore: 'Zašto bismo mi imali isposničkiji život od drugih? Što je naša nagrada za to? Bolje nam je živjeti u miru i kako mi želimo. Hajdemo voljeti svijet u koji smo sigurni, budući da nismo sigurni u Njegovo obećanje.' Tada skupljaju drvo za ogrjev kada posvete sva svoja osjetila ljubavi prema svijetu. Pale vatru kada imaju potpunu želju za svijetom. Izgaraju kada njihova požuda sjaji u njihovim umovima i prelazi u djelo. Ubacuju zlato, što znači da svu čast i ljubav koju su Mi trebali pokazati, pokazuju kako bi dobili poštovanje svijeta. Tada se pojavljuje tele, što predstavlja potpunu ljubav svijeta. Ima četiri noge od lijenosti, nestrpljenja, uživanja u prekomjernostima i pohlepe. Jer su ti svećenici, koji bi trebali biti Moje sluge, lijeni u štovanju Mene, nestrpljivi u podnošenju bilo čega radi Mene, neumjereni u užicima i nikada zadovoljni stvarima koje imaju. Ovo tele također ima glavu i grlo, što predstavlja potpunu volju za proždrljivošću koja nikada ne može biti zadovoljena, čak ni kada bi cijelo more uteklo u njega. Rep teleta njihova je zloba jer oni ne dopuštaju nikome da zadrži svoju imovinu ako ju mogu uzeti od njega. Svojim lošim primjerom i prezirom oni ranjavaju i kvare svakoga tko Mi služi. Takva je ljubav prema teletu koja je u njihovim srcima, i u takvoj se oni raduju i žude. Oni misle o Meni kao što su oni drugi o Mojsiju, i govore: 'Njega nema već dugo vremena. Njegove se riječi doimaju isprazne i Njegova djela tegobna. Hajdemo imati svoju vlastitu volju, neka naša moć i volja budu naš bog.' A nisu čak zadovoljni ni tim stvarima, i nisu Me u potpunosti zaboravili, nego Me umjesto toga imaju za svog idola. Pogani su običavali štovati kao božanstvo drvo i kamenje i mrtve ljude i, među ostalim, bio je štovan idol zvan Belzebub, čiji su svećenici običavali nuditi mu tamjan uz pobožno klanjanje i uzvike hvale. I sve što je u njihovim žrtvovanjima bilo beskorisno bacali su na tlo, i ptice i muhe to su jele. Ali sve što je bilo korisno svećenici su skrivali za sebe. Oni su zaključavali vrata do svog idola i držali ključ za sebe kako nitko ne bi mogao ući unutra. To je ono što svećenici čine Meni u ovo vrijeme. Oni Mi nude tamjan, to jest govore i propovijedaju prekrasne riječi kako bi osvojili hvalu za sebe i kakvu zemaljsku korist, ali ne iz ljubavi prema Meni. Baš kao što miris tamjana ne može biti uhvaćen, nego samo osjećan i viđen, tako njihove riječi ne ostvaruju nikakvu korist za duše kako bi mogle pustiti korijen i bile zadržane u njihovim srcima, nego su se samo čule i činile ugodne za kratko vrijeme. Oni Mi nude molitve, ali ne onakve kakve su Meni ugodne. Poput onih koji uzvikuju hvale svojim ustima, ali su tihi u svojim srcima, stoje pokraj Mene vičući svojim ustima, dok u svojim srcima i mislima lutaju uokolo po svijetu. Ali kada bi govorili sa snažnim i moćnim čovjekom, tada bi njihova srca slijedila njihov vlastiti govor i riječi tako da im nitko ne bio mogao naći zamjerku. Ali u Mojoj su prisutnosti svećenici poput ljudi koji su mentalno poremećeni, jer izgovaraju jednu stvar svojim ustima i imaju drugu u svojim srcima. Nitko tko čuje njihove riječi, ne može biti siguran u njihovo značenje. Oni svijaju svoja koljena za Mene, to jest obećavaju Mi poniznost i poslušnost, ali je zapravo njihova poniznost poput Luciferove, i oni su poslušni svojim vlastitim željama, a ne Meni. Također Me stalno drže zaključanog i drže ključ za sebe. Otvaraju za Mene i hvale Me kada kažu:' Budi volja Tvoja, kako na nebu tako i na zemlji.' Ali tada Me ponovno zaključavaju ispunjavanjem svoje vlastite volje, dok je Moja volja poput zatočenog i nemoćnog čovjeka kojega se ne može ni vidjeti ni čuti. Oni drže ključ za sebe kada, svojim lošim primjerom, također zavode na pogrešan put druge koji žele činiti Moju volju. I kada bi mogli, rado bi zabranili da Moja volja bude ispunjena i ostvarena, osim kada to odgovara njihovoj vlastitoj volji. Također skrivaju bilo što u žrtvovanju što je nužno i korisno za njih, to jest zahtijevaju svu svoju čast i povlastice, ali ljudsko tijelo koje padne na zemlju i umre, za što bi trebali ponuditi najbolju žrtvu, oni smatraju tako beskorisnim i ostavljaju ga muhama, to jest crvima na zemlji. Oni ne mare niti se uznemiravaju zbog svoje obveze za spasenje duša. Ali što je rečeno Mojsiju? 'Ubij one koji su načinili ovog idola!' I neki su ubijeni, ali ne svi. Na isti će način Moje riječi sada doći i ubiti ih, neke u tijelu i duši kroz vječno prokletstvo, druge prema životu, tako da bi se trebali preobratiti i živjeti, ostale kroz brzu smrt, jer ovi su Mi svećenici u potpunosti odvratni. Ali s čime da ih usporedim? Oni su uistinu poput ploda trnovitog grma drača, koji je prekrasan i crven izvana, ali iznutra pun nečistoće i bodljikavog trnja. Na isti način ovi dolaze k Meni kao ljudi koji su crveni od ljubavi, i čine se čistima, ali iznutra su puni svakakvih nečistoća. Ako se ovaj plod položi u zemlju, drugi trnoviti grmovi izrastaju iz njega. Na isti način oni skrivaju svoj grijeh i zlobu u svojim srcima kao u zemlji, i postaju tako ukorijenjeni u zlu da se čak i ne postide istupiti u javnosti i hvaliti svojim grijehom. Stoga drugi ljudi ne samo da nalaze razlog da griješe, nego ujedno postaju duboko ranjeni u svojim dušama, misleći ovako sami u sebi: 'Ako to čine svećenici, čak je i više dopušteno da mi to činimo.' I oni nisu samo nalik plodu trnovita grma, nego i trnju jer preziru biti dirnuti prijekorom i opomenom, i smatraju da nitko nije mudar kao oni, i misle da mogu činiti što god žele. Stoga se Ja zaklinjem svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću, u prisutnosti svih anđela, da ću srušiti vrata koja su zatvorili Mojoj volji, i Moja volja bit će ispunjena, i njihova volja bit će dokinuta i zaključana u vječne muke i tjeskobe. Jer kao što je nekoć rečeno: „Započet ću svoj sud sa svećenicima na svom oltaru.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako je Krist uspoređen s Mojsijem, na simboličan način, vodeći narod iz Egipta; i o tome kako prokleti svećenici, koje je On odabrao na mjesto proroka kao svoje najdraže prijatelje, sada zapomažu: „Odlazi od nas!“ 49. poglavlje Sin Božji reče: „Ranije sam se uspoređivao s Mojsijem na simboličan način. Kada je izveo narod, voda je stajala poput zida zdesna i slijeva. Ja sam uistinu taj Mojsije, simbolično govoreći, koji je izveo svoj Kršćanski narod van, to jest otvorio nebo za njega i pokazao mu put. Ali sada sam si izabrao druge prijatelje, više voljene i prisnije od proroka, imenom Moje svećenike, koji ne samo da čuju Moje riječi i vide, kada vide Mene samoga, nego Me ujedno dodiruju svojim rukama, što nitko od proroka ili anđela ne može učiniti. Ovi svećenici, koje sam Ja izabrao na mjesto proroka kao svoje prijatelje, zazivaju Me, ali ne s takvom željom i ljubavlju kao što su to proroci činili, ne, svećenici i proroci zazivaju s dva suprotstavljena glasa. Jer svećenici ne zazivaju kao što su proroci zazivali: “Dođi, Gospode, jer Ti si slast!“, nego zazivaju: “Odvoji se od nas, jer Tvoje su riječi gorke i Tvoja djela teška i čine nas posramljenima!“ Poslušaj što ovi prokleti svećenici govore! Ja stojim pred njima poput najkrotkije i najumiljatije ovce od koje dobivaju vunu za svoju odjeću i mlijeko za svoju hranu, a ipak Me preziru zbog toliko velike ljubavi. Stojim pred njima kao gost govoreći: „Prijatelju, podari Mi nužnosti života za Moje tijelo, jer trebaju Mi, i ti ćeš primiti najveću nagradu od Boga zauzvrat!“ No iako sam se pojavio s jednostavnošću ovce, oni Me tjeraju kao vuka koji vreba u zasjedi gospodarove ovce. Ne žele Mi pokazati nikakvo gostoprimstvo i odbijaju Me primiti u svoju kuću, umjesto toga, suočavaju se sa Mnom kao s izdajnikom nedostojnim njihova gostoprimstva. Ali što će učiniti gost nakon što je bio odbijen? Ne bi li trebao potegnuti oružje protiv gospodara kuće koji ga je otjerao? Nipošto, jer to ne bi bilo pravedno s obzirom na to da vlasnik može uskratiti ili dati svoju imovinu kome god želi. Ali što tada gost treba učiniti? On bi doista trebao reći onome tko ga je otjerao: „Moj prijatelju, s obzirom na to da me ti ne želiš primiti u svoju kuću, ja ću otići drugome koji će mi pokazati milost.“ I kada dođe drugome, on ga čuje kako govori: Dobro si došao, Moj Gospode, sve što ja imam Tvoje je. Ti ćeš sada biti gospodar, a ja želim biti Tvoj sluga i gost. Ovo su vrste smještaja u kojima Mi je ugodno boraviti, gdje čujem ovakav glas. Ja sam doista poput gosta tjeranog od ljudi. No iako Ja mogu ući u svako mjesto po svojoj volji, još uvijek na račun pravde, to ne činim, nego dolazim samo onima koji Me primaju s dobrom voljom kao svog istinskog Gospodina, ne kao gosta, i povjeravaju svu svoju volju u Moje ruke. Majčine i Sinove riječi blagoslova i hvale jednog prema drugome, i o milosti koju je Sin odobrio svojoj Majci za duše u čistilištu i one u ovome svijetu. 50. poglavlje Majka Božja govorila je svom Sinu i rekla: Blagoslovljeno ime Tvoje, Moj Sine, bez kraja, i blagoslovljeno bilo Tvoje Božanstvo koje je bez početka i bez kraja! U Tvom Božanstvu nalaze se tri prekrasne stvari: poimence moć, mudrost i krepost. Tvoja je moć poput najnasilnije goruće vatre pred kojom se sve što je čvrsto i snažno sabire kao suha slama u vatri. Tvoja je mudrost poput oceana koji nikada ne može biti ispražnjen zbog svoje veličine i prostranosti i koji, kada nabuja i preplavi, prekriva doline i planine. Niti Tvoja mudrost može biti shvaćena, niti njena dubina izmjerena o tome kako si mudro stvorio čovječanstvo i smjestio ga iznad sveg svog stvaralaštva. Kako si mudro uredio ptice u zraku, životinje na zemlji i ribe u moru, dajući svakome njegovo vlastito vrijeme i red. Kako veličanstveno Ti daješ život svemu i oduzimaš ga. Kako mudro daješ mudrost onima koji nisu mudri i oduzimaš ju od ponosnih. Tvoja je krepost poput svjetlosti sunca koja sja na nebu i ispunjava zemlju svojim svjetlom. Također, Tvoja krepost zadovoljava visoko i nisko i ispunjava sve stvari. Stoga blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine, jer Ti si Moj Bog i Moj Gospodin!“ Sin odgovori": Moja najdraža Majko,Tvoje su Mi riječi su slatke, jer one dolaze iz Tvoje duše. Ti si poput zore koja izbija bistrinom. Ti nadsijavaš sva nebesa i Tvoja svjetlost i Tvoja bistrina nadilaze sve anđele. Svojom bistrinom Ti si privukla na sebe pravo sunce, to jest Moje Božanstvo, toliko da je sunce Mojeg Božanstva došlo do Tebe i na Tebi se smjestilo. Po njegovoj toplini Ti si grijana u Mojoj ljubavi iznad svih drugih i po njegovu sjaju Ti si prosvijetljena u Mojoj mudrosti više nego svi drugi. Tama zemlje protjerana je i sva nebesa bijahu prosvijetljena kroz Tebe. Ja govorim u svojoj istini da Mi je Tvoja čistoća godila više nego svi anđeli, i privukla Moje Božanstvo k Tebi tako da si bila potaknuta toplinom Moga duha; i po njemu si začela istinskog Boga i čovjeka u svojoj utrobi, čime je čovječanstvo bilo prosvijetljeno i anđeli ispunjeni radošću. Stoga budi blagoslovljena od svoga blagoslovljenog Sina! I zbog ovoga razloga niti jedna molitva Tvoja nikada neće doći k Meni a da je ne uslišim, i kroz Tebe svatko tko moli za milost s namjerom popravljanja svojih grešnih načina, primit će milost Tebe radi. Jer kao što toplina dolazi od sunca, tako je i sve milosrđe kroz Tebe dano. Ti si poput ispunjenog i tekućeg proljeća iz kojega milost teče u pomoć nesretnima. Majka odgovara Sinu: "Sva slava i krepost neka su Tvoji, Sine Moj! Ti si Moj Bog i Moje milosrđe; sve dobro što imam od Tebe potječe. Ti si poput sjemena koje nikada nije požeto, nego još uvijek raste i daje plod stostruk i tisućstruk. Jer sva milost od Tebe dolazi i, s obzirom na to da je neizbrojiva i neizreciva, može doista biti poistovjećena s brojem stotinu koji označava savršenstvo, jer sve savršenstvo dolazi od Tebe i svatko je usavršen u kreposti po Tebi." Sin odgovara Majci: "Doista, Moja Majko, usporedila si Me ispravno sa sjemenom koje nikada nije požeto nego još raste, jer došao sam sa svojim Božanstvom k Tebi i Moja Čovječnost nije zasijana odnosom, ali je i dalje rasla u Tebi, i otud je milost istekla od Tebe prema svima. Stoga si govorila ispravno. S obzirom na to da Ti sada crpiš milost iz Mene najslađim riječima svojih usta, traži Me što želiš i bit će Ti dano." Majka odgovori:" Moj Sine, s obzirom na to da sam Ja dobila milosrđe od Tebe, Ja molim za milosrđe i pomoć nesretnima. Jer postoje, naime, četiri mjesta: Prvo je Nebo, gdje anđeli i duše svetaca ne trebaju ništa osim Tebe, kojeg imaju - jer u Tebi imaju svako dobro. Drugo je mjesto pakao i oni koji ostaju tamo, ispunjeni su zlobom i isključeni iz svakog milosrđa. Stoga ništa dobro ne može više ući u njih. Treće je mjesto onih koji se pročišćavaju u čistilištu i oni koji ostaju tamo, trebaju trostruku milost jer su mučeni trostruko. Oni pate kroz svoj sluh jer ne čuju ništa osim boli, tuge i jada. Oni pate kroz svoj vid jer ne vide ništa osim svoje vlastite bijede. Oni su mučeni kroz svoj dodir jer osjećaju toplinu nepodnošljive vatre i oštre muke. Moj Gospode i Moj Sine, daj im svoju milost Mojih molitava radi!“ Sin odgovori: "Ja ću im rado dati trostruku milost Tebe radi. Prvo, njihov sluh bit će olakšan, njihov vid bit će umiren, njihova muka bit će smanjena i olakšana. I svi oni koji su u najvećim i najtežim mukama u vatrama čistilišta, od ovog će trenutka doći do umjerene muke; oni koji su u umjerenim mukama, doći će do najlakših, i oni koji su u najlakšim mukama, doći će u počinak." Majka odgovori: "Hvala i čast Tebi, Moj Gospode!" I ona odmah reče svom Sinu: Moj ljubljeni Sine, četvrto je mjesto svijet i njegovi stanovnici u potrebi su za trima stvarima: Prvo, pokajanjem za svoje grijehe. Drugo, pokorom i popravljanjem. Treće, snagom da čine dobra djela." Sin odgovori: "Svakome tko zaziva Tvoje ime i ima nadu u Tebi zajedno sa svrhom popravljanja za svoje grijehe, bit će dane ove tri stvari, jednako kao i Kraljevstvo nebesko. Tvoje su Mi riječi tako slatke da Ti ne mogu uskratiti ništa što zamoliš, jer ne želiš ništa drugačije od onoga što Ja želim. Ti si uistinu poput sjajnog i gorućeg plamena po kojemu su ugašena svjetla potaknuta i goruća svjetla osnažena, jer po Tvojoj ljubavi koja se uzdigla u Moje srce i privukla Me k Tebi, oni koji su mrtvi u grijehu, doći će ponovno u život, i oni koji su mlaki i crni poput dima, postat će snažni u Mojoj ljubavi." Majka blagoslivlja Sina u prisutnosti nevjeste, te o tome kako slavni Sin čini prekrasnu usporedbu svoje najslađe Majke s cvijetom koji je rastao u dolini, ali se uzdigao preko planina. 51. poglavlje Majka Božja govorila je svome Sinu i rekla: "Blagoslovljeno neka je Tvoje ime, Moj Sine, Isuse Kriste, i sva čast Tvojoj Čovječnosti iznad svega što je stvoreno! Slava Tvome Božanstvu iznad svih dobrih stvari, koje je jedan Bog s Tvojom Čovječnošću!" Sin odgovori: "Moja Majko, Ti si poput cvijeta koji je rastao u dolini. Oko doline bilo je pet visokih planina i cvijet je rastao iz tri korijena s uspravnom stabljikom bez ikakvih čvorova. Ovaj cvijet imao je pet latica koje bijahu ispunjene svom slatkoćom. Dolina je sa svojim cvijetom rasla iznad ovih pet planina, i latice cvijeta širile su se iznad svake visine neba i iznad svih zborova anđela. Moja ljubljena Majko, Ti si ova dolina zbog velike poniznosti koju si imala u usporedbi sa svima drugima. Tvoja je poniznost rasla više od pet planina. Prva planina bio je Mojsije zbog svoje moći. Jer on je imao moć nad Mojim narodom kroz Zakon, kao da je bio zatvoren u njegovoj ruci. Ali Ti si zatvorila Gospodara svih zakona u svojoj utrobi i stoga si viša od ove planine. Druga planina bio je Ilija, koji je bio toliko svet da je s dušom i tijelom bio preuzet u Moje sveto mjesto. Ali Tvoja duša, Moja najdraža Majko, bila je preuzeta iznad svih zborova anđela do prijestolja Božjeg, zajedno s Tvojim najčišćim tijelom. Ti si stoga viša od Ilije. Treća planina bila je snaga Samsonova koja je nadilazila druge ljude. Ipak, đavao ga je porazio svojom podmuklošću. Ali Ti si porazila đavla svojom snagom i moći. Ti si stoga snažnija od Samsona. Četvrta planina bio je David, koji bijaše čovjek u skladu s Mojim srcem i voljom, ali je ipak pao u grijeh. Ali Ti si, Moja ljubljena Majko, slijedila Moju volju u svemu i nikada nisi sagriješila. Peta planina bio je Salomon, koji bijaše prepun mudrosti, ali je usprkos tome bio prevaren. Ali Ti si, Moja Majko, bila prepuna sve mudrosti i nikada nisi prevarena ili zavedena. Ti si stoga viša od Salomona. Cvijet je rastao iz tri korijena zbog tri stvari koje si imala od svoje mladosti: poslušnosti, milosrđa i Božanskoga razumijevanja. Iz ova tri korijena iznikla je najravnija stabljika bez ikakvih čvorova, što znači da Tvoja volja nikada nije bila svijena ničemu osim Mojoj volji. Taj cvijet također je imao pet latica koje su rasle iznad svih zborova anđela. Moja draga Majko, Ti si doista cvijet s ovih pet latica. Prva latica Tvoja je plemenitost, koja je toliko velika da Moji anđeli, koji su plemeniti preda mnom, kada vide i razmotre Tvoju plemenitost, uvide da je bila iznad njih i istaknutija od njihove svetosti i plemenitosti. Ti si stoga viša od svih anđela. Druga je latica Tvoje milosrđe koje je bilo tako veliko da si, kada si vidjela bijedu svih duša, imala suosjećanja nad njima i pretrpjela najveće muke na Mojoj smrti. Anđeli su puni milosrđa, a ipak nikada ne trpe tugu ili bol, ali Ti si, Moja ljubljena Majko, bila milosrdna prema bijednicima kada si osjetila svu tugu i muku Moje smrti, i željela si trpjeti muku radi milosrđa radije nego da si bila odvojena od nje. Stoga je Tvoje milosrđe nadišlo milosrđe svih anđela. Treća je latica Tvoja dobrota puna ljubavi. Anđeli su puni ljubavi i ljubaznosti i žele dobro za svakoga, ali Ti, Moja najdraža Majko, imala si prije svoje smrti volju poput anđela u svojoj duši i tijelu i činila dobro svakome. I dalje ne odbijaš nikoga tko razumno moli za svoje vlastito dobro. Stoga je Tvoja dobrota viša i veća od anđeoske. Četvrta je latica Tvoja ljepota. Anđeli promatraju svoju međusobnu ljepotu i razmišljaju o ljepoti svih duša i svih tijela, ali vide da je ljepota Tvoje duše iznad svega što je stvoreno i da plemenitost Tvoga tijela nadilazi sva stvorena bića. I tako Tvoja ljepota nadilazi sve anđele i sve stvoreno. Peta je latica Tvoja Božanska radost jer ništa Te nije razveseljavalo osim Boga, jednako kao što ništa osim Boga ne pruža užitak anđelima. Svi i svaki od njih zna i znao je svoju vlastitu radost u sebi, ali kada su vidjeli Tvoju radost prema Bogu, opazili su u svojoj svijesti kako se njihova radost razbuktala u njima poput svjetlosti u ljubavi Božjoj. Vidjeli su da je Tvoja radost bila kao plameni krijes gori najužarenijom vatrom, s plamenom tako visokim da je došao blizu Mojega Božanstva. I zbog ovoga razloga, Moja najslađa Majko, Tvoja božanska radost gorjela je dobro iznad svih zborova anđela. S obzirom na to da je cvijet imao tih pet latica, poimence plemenitost, milosrđe, dobrotu punu ljubavi, ljepotu i najveći užitak u Bogu, bijaše ispunjen svom slatkoćom. Ali onaj tko želi kušati od ove slatkoće, treba pristupiti slatkoći i preuzeti je u sebe. To je ujedno ono što si Ti učinila, Moja najslađa Majko. Ti si bila tako slatka Mome Ocu da Te preuzeo cijelu u svoj Duh i Tvoja Ga je slatkoća oduševila iznad svih ostalih stvari. Cvijet također nosi sjeme po toplini i moći sunca i iz njega izrasta plod. Na ovaj način blagoslovljeno sunce, Moje Božanstvo, preuzelo je Čovječnost iz Tvoje djevičanske utrobe. Jer kao što sjeme daje i uzgaja cvijeće iste vrste gdje god bilo posijano, tako su i Moji udovi bili poput Tvojih oblikom i izgledom iako sam Ja bio muškarac, a Ti žena i djevica. Ta dolina bijaše uzdignuta sa svojim cvijetom iznad svih planina kada je Tvoje tijelo zajedno s Tvojom najsvetijom dušom uzdignuto iznad svih zborova anđela.” Majka blagoslivlja svog Sina i moli Ga da Njegove riječi mogu biti proširene po cijelome svijetu i pustiti korijen u srcima Njegovih prijatelja, te o tome kako je Djevica uspoređena s predivnim cvijetom koji raste u vrtu, i o riječima Kristovim koje su poslane kroz nevjestu papi i drugim prelatima Crkve. 52. poglavlje Sveta Djevica govorila je svome Sinu i rekla: „Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine i Moj Bože, Gospodaru anđela i Kralju slave! Molim te za to da riječi koje si Ti izgovorio mogu pustiti korijen u srcima Tvojih prijatelja i da njihovi umovi mogu prijanjati čvrsto uz te riječi poput smole kojom je bila obložena Noina arka, koju ni olujni valovi ni vjetrovi nisu mogli slomiti ni otopiti. Neka budu proširene po cijelome svijetu kao grane i slatki cvjetovi čiji se miris širi daleko i široko, kako bi ujedno mogle uroditi plodom i postati slatke kao datulja čija slast oduševljava dušu neizmjerno mnogo.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, Moja najomiljenija Majko! Moj anđeo Gabriel rekao Ti je: “Blagoslovljena Ti, Marijo, među ženama!“ I Ja Ti svjedočim da si blagoslovljena i najsvetija iznad svih zborova anđela. Ti si poput cvijeta u vrtu koji je okružen drugim mirisavim cvijećem, ali ih sve nadilaziš u mirisu, ljepoti i kreposti. To su cvijeće svi izabrani ljudi, od Adama do kraja svijeta, koji su zasađeni u vrtu svijeta, i sijaše i mirisaše na mnogostruke vrline. Ali među svima njima koji su bili i koji će naknadno doći, Ti si bila najveća u mirisu poniznosti i dobrog života, u ljepoti najugodnijeg djevičanstva i vrlini suzdržljivosti. Jer Ja Ti svjedočim da si bila više od bilo kojeg mučenika za Moje patnje, više od bilo kojeg ispovjednika u svojoj suzdržljivosti i više od bilo kojeg anđela u svom milosrđu i dobroj volji. Stoga, radi Tebe, Ja ću ukorijeniti i učvrstiti svoje riječi poput najčvršće smole u srcima Mojih prijatelja. One će se širiti kao mirisno cvijeće i donositi plodove kao najslađe i najljepše drvo datulje.“ Nakon toga Naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: “Reci Mom prijatelju, svom ocu, čije je srce u skladu s Mojim srcem, da pažljivo predstavi ove pisane riječi svom vlastitom ocu te ih također daj nadbiskupu i kasnije drugom biskupu. I kada ovi budu temeljito upućeni, on ih može poslati trećem biskupu. Reci mu također u Moje ime: “Ja sam Tvoj Stvoritelj i Otkupitelj duša. Ja sam Bog kojega voliš iznad svih stvari. Vidi i razmotri kako su duše koje sam Ja otkupio svojom krvlju, poput duša ljudi koji ne znaju ništa o Bogu, i oni su zatočeni od đavla u takvoj okrutnosti da ih muči u svim njihovim udovima kao u tvrdoj preši. Stoga, ako posvećuješ Moje rane u svojoj duši, i ako cijeniš išta od bičevanja i trpljenja koje sam podnio kao dragocjeno, tada pokaži svojim djelima koliko Me voliš. Riječi koje sam izgovorio svojim vlastitim ustima postat će poznate javno i odnesene do glavara Crkve. Ja ću ti, naime, dati svoju milost i svoj duh kako bi, kada god nastane zavada među dvojicom, ti bio u mogućnosti izmiriti ih kroz moć koja ti je dana ako oni vjeruju u Moje riječi. I kao dodatno pojašnjenje Mojih riječi, ti ćeš ponijeti papi svjedočanstvo onih koji uživaju u Mojim riječima i kušaju ih. Jer Moje su riječi poput masti koja se topi brže kada je toplina veća iznutra, ali ako nikakva toplina nije nađena, mast se povrati i ne dospije u crijeva. Takve su Moje riječi s obzirom na to da, što ih više čovjek jede i žvače s gorućom ljubavi prema Meni, više je nahranjen željom za nebesima i slatkoćom Božanske unutarnje ljubavi, i više izgara u Mojoj ljubavi i milosrđu. Ali oni koji ne uživaju u Mojim riječima, mogu se poistovjetiti s kušanjem svinjske masti u svojim ustima koju smjesta pljuju iz usta i gaze pod svojim nogama nakon što su je kušali. Neki ljudi tako preziru Moje riječi jer nemaju okusa za slatkoću duhovnih stvari. Ali gospodar zemlje, kojega sam ja izabrao za svog pripadnika i učinio istinski Mojim, pomoći će ti smjelo i opskrbiti te stvarima potrebnim za tvoje putovanje iz pravedno stečenih dobara.“ Riječi Blagoslova Majke i Sina jedno drugome, i o tome kako Djevica simbolizira kovčeg u kojemu su palica, mana i ploče Zakona bile, i mnoge su prekrasne stvari otkrivene u ovoj usporedbi. 53. poglavlje Djevica Marija govorila je sa Sinom i rekla: “Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine, Moj Bože i Gospodaru anđela! Ti si onaj čiji su glas proroci čuli, čije su tijelo apostoli vidjeli, onaj na kojega su Židovi i Tvoji neprijatelji položili ruke. Ti si jedan Bog sa svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću i Svetim Duhom. Jer proroci su čuli Duh, apostoli vidjeli slavu Tvoga Božanstva i Židovi razapeli Tvoju Čovječnost. Stoga, budi blagoslovljen bez početka i kraja.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, jer Ti si Djevica i Majka. Ti si kovčeg Staroga Zakona u kojemu su se nalazile tri stvari: palica Aronova koja je cvjetala, mana anđeoska i ploče Zakona. Tri su stvari učinjene s palicom: Prvo, bila je pretvorena u zmiju bez otrova. Drugo, ocean je podijeljen njome. Treće, izvela je vodu iz stijene. Ja, koji sam ležao u Tvojoj utrobi i preuzeo Čovještvo od Tebe, uspoređivao sam se s ovom palicom. Prvo, Ja sam zastrašujuć svojim neprijateljima kao što je zmija bila Mojsiju. Jer oni bježe od Mene kao od prizora zmije, i oni su prestravljeni Mnome i mrze Me kao zmiju otrovnicu; a dapače, Ja sam bez otrova zlobe i umjesto toga pun milosrđa. Ja im dajem sebe da Me posjeduju ako hoće. Ja im se vraćam ako tragaju za Mnom. Trčim k njima kao Majka svom izgubljenom i ponovno nađenom sinu ako Me zazovu. Ja im dajem svoje milosrđe i opraštam njihove grijehe ako zavape Meni. To je ono što Ja činim za njih, a ipak Me mrze poput otrovne zmije. Drugo, ocean je podijeljen ovom palicom kada je put u nebo, koji bijaše zatvoren zbog grijeha, otvoren kroz prolijevanje Moje krvi i Moje boli. Ocean je doista podijeljen i put je načinjen gdje prethodno nije bilo nikakvog puta kada je bol iz svih Mojih udova stigla do Mog srca i Moje se srce raspuklo od nasilja boli. Kasnije, kada je narod vođen kroz ocean, Mojsije ga nije odmah odveo u obećanu zemlju, nego u pustinju kako bi ondje bio iskušan i poučen. To je kako je sada, jer kada ljudi prihvate Moju vjeru i Moje zapovijedi, oni nisu odmah odvedeni u nebo; jer je nužno da ljudi budu iskušani u pustinji - to jest u svijetu – u odnosu na to koliko vole Boga. Međutim, ljudi izazvaše Boga na ljutnju kroz tri stvari u pustinji: Prvo, jer su izradili idola i molili mu se. Drugo, zato što su čeznuli za raskošima koje su imali u zemlji egipatskoj, i treće, kroz svoj ponos, kada su bez volje Božje željeli ići i boriti se protiv svojih neprijatelja. Ljudi griješe protiv Mene čak i sada u svijetu na isti način. Prvo, časte i štuju idola: jer vole svijet i sve stvari u njemu više nego Mene, koji jesam njihov Stvoritelj. Stoga, svijet je njihov bog, a ne Ja. Jer Ja sam rekao u svom evanđelju: „Gdje je čovjekovo blago, ondje će mu biti i srce.“ Dakle, blago čovječanstva jest svijet jer njegovo srce žudi prema njemu, a ne prema Meni. Stoga, baš kao što su Židovi pali u pustinji s mačem u svojim tijelima, tako će također ovi ljudi pasti s mačem vječnog prokletstva u svojim dušama, i živjeti u prokletstvu bez kraja. Drugo, zgriješili su kroz svoju žudnju za raskošima. Ja sam dao čovječanstvu sve što je trebalo koristiti na častan i umjeren način, ali ono želi imati sve stvari bez umjerenosti i razuma. Jer, kada bi njegova tjelesna priroda mogla to podnijeti, ono bi bez prestanka bludničilo, pilo bez ograničenja, žudilo bez mjere i granice i, dok god bi moglo griješiti, nikada ne bi odustalo od grijeha. Stoga će mu se dogoditi ista stvar koja se dogodila Židovima u pustinji, to jest umrijet će naglom smrću u svojim tijelima. Jer što je drugo ovaj zemaljski život doli jedan trenutak u usporedbi s vječnošću? Zbog ovog razloga oni će umrijeti naglom smrću u svojim tijelima, da budu otrgnuti od ovog kratkog života i da žive s mukom u svojim dušama za cijelu vječnost. Treće, oni su zgriješili u pustinji kroz svoj ponos jer su željeli ići u bitku bez Božje volje. Isto tako, ljudi žele doći u Nebo kroz svoj ponos i ne vjeruju u Mene, nego u sebe, čineći svoju vlastitu volju i napuštajući Moju. Stoga će biti ubijeni u svojim dušama od đavala jednako kao što su Židovi ubijeni od njihovih neprijatelja, i njihova muka bit će vječna. Tako Me oni mrze kao zmiju, štuju idola umjesto Mene, žude za svojim vlastitim željama više nego za Mnom i vole svoj vlastiti ponos umjesto Moje poniznosti. Ipak, Ja sam još uvijek toliko milostiv da ću im se prikloniti kao otac pun ljubavi i uzeti ih k sebi ako Mi se okrenu s pokajničkim srcem. Treće, stijena je dala vodu putem ove palice. Ova je stijena tvrdo srce čovječanstva, jer ako je probodeno Mojim strahom i ljubavlju, ondje odmah poteku suze pokajanja i pokore iz njega. Nitko nije toliko nedostojan i nitko nije toliko zao da neće imati suze koje teku iz njegovih očiju, i sve svoje udove probuđene ka pobožnosti ako se okrene Meni u zdušnom razmatranju Moje patnje i podsjeti se kako Moja moć i dobrota čine da zemlja i stabla rađaju plodom. Drugo, mana anđeoska bijaše položena u kovčegu Mojsijevu. Tako također u Tebi, Moja ljubljena Majko i Djevice, bijaše položen kruh anđela i svetih duša i pravednih ljudi na zemlji, kojima ništa nije ugodno osim Moje slatkoće; jer cijeli je svijet mrtav za njih, tako da bi oni rado bili čak i bez tjelesne hrane da je takva Moja volja. Treće, u kovčegu bijahu ploče Zakona. Tako je također u Tebi ležao Gospodar svih zakona. Stoga, budi blagoslovljena iznad svega stvorenog u Nebu i na zemlji.“ Tada se Krist obrati svojoj nevjesti i reče: “Reci Mojim prijateljima tri stvari. Kada sam bio tjelesno u svijetu, prilagodio sam svoje riječi kako bi dobri ljudi bili učinjeni jačima i gorljivijima u činjenju dobrih stvari i zli ljudi postajali su bolji, kao što je viđeno u obraćenju Magdalene, Mateja i mnogih drugih. Također sam podesio svoje riječi tako da Moji neprijatelji nisu bili u mogućnosti pobiti ih. Iz tog razloga neka oni kojima su Moje riječi poslane, rade sa žarom kako bi kroz Moje riječi dobri mogli postati revniji u dobroti, zli se pokajati od zlobe te da oni sami budu na oprezu od Mojih neprijatelja kako Moje riječi ne bi bile osujećene. Uistinu, Ja ne činim veće nepravde prema đavlu nego prema anđelu u Nebu. Jer kada bih htio, mogao bih reći svoje riječi tako da ih cijeli svijet čuje. Mogao bih također otvoriti pakao kako bi svatko mogao vidjeti njegove muke, ali to ne bi bila pravda jer bi Mi tada svi ljudi služili zbog straha, a trebali bi Mi služiti iz ljubavi. Jer nitko drugi osim onoga tko ima ljubavi, neće ući u Kraljevstvo nebesko. Jer Ja bih činio nepravdu prema đavlu kada bih oduzeo od njega onoga koji je s pravom njegov zbog grijeha, i koji je lišen dobrih djela. Također bih činio nepravdu anđelu u Nebu kada bih smjestio duh nečistog čovjeka kao jednakog onome koji je čist i najužareniji u Mojoj ljubavi. Stoga nitko neće ući u Nebo osim onoga koji je pročišćen poput zlata u vatri čistilišta ili onoga koji se dokazao tijekom dugog vremenskog perioda u dobrim djelima na zemlji tako da nema mrlje preostale u njemu da bude očišćena. Ako ne znaš kome Moje riječi trebaju biti poslane, Ja ću ti reći: Onaj tko je dostojan imati Moje riječi, jest onaj koji želi steći zasluge kroz dobra djela kako bi došao do Kraljevstva nebeskog, ili onaj koji ga je već zaslužio svojim dobrim djelima u prošlosti. Takvima kao što su oni Moje će se riječi otvoriti i ući će u njih. Oni koji imaju naklonosti za Moje riječi i koji se ponizno nadaju da su njihova imena zapisana u Knjizi života, čuvaju Moje riječi. Ali oni koji nemaju naklonosti za Moje riječi, isprva ih razmotre, ali tada izbace i odmah ispovraćaju.“ Riječi anđela nevjesti o tome je li duh njezinih misli dobar ili loš te o tome kako postoje dva duha, jedan nestvoren i jedan stvoren, i o njihovim karakteristikama. 54. poglavlje Sveti anđeo govorio je nevjesti i rekao: “Postoje dva duha, jedan nestvoren i jedan stvoren. Nestvoren Duh ima tri karakteristike: Prva, vruć je; druga, sladak; i treća, čist. Prva, daje toplinu i njegova toplina ne dolazi od stvorenih stvari nego od njega samoga jer On, zajedno s Ocem i Sinom, jest Stvoritelj svih stvari i Svemogući. On daje toplinu kada cijela duša gori za ljubav Božju. Druga, sladak je jer ništa nije ugodno duši i ništa ju ne oduševljava osim Boga i prisjećanja na Njegova djela. Treća, tako je čist da niti jedan grijeh ne može biti nađen u njemu, niti bilo kakva deformacija ili oštećenje ili nepostojanost. On ne daje toplinu kao zemaljska vatra i ne čini da se stvari tope poput vidljivog sunca, nego je njegova toplina unutarnja ljubav i želja duše koja ju ispunjava i potpuno je zaokuplja u Bogu. On je sladak duši, ne kao poželjno vino ili tjelesna požuda ili ijedna druga zemaljska stvar, nego je, umjesto toga, slatkoća ovog Duha neusporediva sa svom zemaljskom slatkoćom i nezamisliva onima koji ju nisu okusili. Treća, ovaj Duh čist je kao zrake sunca u kojima se nikakve mrlje ne mogu naći. Drugi duh koji je stvoren, također ima tri karakteristike. On je gorući, gorak, i nečist. Prva, on je gorući i proždirući poput vatre jer u potpunosti razbuktava dušu koju posjeduje vatrom požude i zlom željom, tako da duša koja je njime ispunjena ne može ni misliti ni željeti ništa drugo osim ispunjenja ove želje; i posljedica toga jest da je njezin zemaljski život katkad izgubljen zajedno sa svom čašću i utjehom. Drugo, gorak je poput žuči jer tako raspaljuje dušu svojom zlom požudom da joj se buduće radosti čine poput ničega i vječna su joj dobra ništa doli ludosti. I sve stvari koje su od Boga i koje je ona, duša, obvezana činiti za Boga, postaju toliko gorke i prezrene kao bljuvotina i žuč. Treća, nečist je jer čini dušu tako pokvarenom i sklonom grijehu da se ona ne osjeća posramljenom za bilo koji grijeh i ne bi se suzdržala ni od jednoga grijeha kada se ne bi bojala biti posramljena i osuđena pred ljudima više nego pred Bogom. To je razlog zašto je ovaj duh poput goruće vatre, jer izgara od želje da čini zlo i potpaljuje druge zajedno sa sobom. To je razlog zašto je gorak, jer je sve dobro gorko za njega i on ga želi učiniti gorkim za druge jednako kao za sebe. To je razlog zašto je nečist, jer uživa u nečistoći i želi da drugi postanu poput njega. Ali sada bi mogla pitati i reći mi: “Nisi li ti također stvoreni duh poput njega? Zašto, onda, ti nisi takav?“ Ja ti odgovaram: “Ja sam doista stvoren od istoga Boga kao i on, jer postoji samo jedan Bog, Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti, i to nisu tri boga, nego jedan Bog. Obojica smo dobro sačinjeni i stvoreni za dobro, s obzirom na to da Bog nije stvorio ništa osim dobroga. Ali ja sam poput zvijezde jer sam ostao u dobroti i ljubavi prema Bogu u kojoj sam stvoren. On je, međutim, poput ugljena, s obzirom na to da je napustio ljubav Božju. Jednako kao što zvijezda ima svjetlost i sjaj dok ugljen ima crnilo i prljavštinu, tako dobri anđeo, koji je poput zvijezde, ima svoj sjaj, to jest Duh Sveti – jer sve što ima, ima od Boga Oca, Sina i Duha Svetog, od čije ljubavi postaje zapaljen i od čijega sjaja sija – stalno Mu prianjajući i potvrđujući sebe po Njegovoj volji ,a da nikada ne želi ništa drugo osim onoga što Bog želi. I to je razlog zašto gori; to je razlog zašto je čist. Đavao je, međutim, kao ružni ugljen, i ružniji je i deformiraniji od ijednoga drugog stvorenog stvorenja. Jer baš kao što je jednom bio ljepši od drugih, tako je morao postati ružniji od drugih s obzirom na to da je suprotstavio sebe svom Stvoritelju. Baš kao što anđeo Gospodnji sija svjetlošću Božjom i gori neprestano kroz Njegovu ljubav, tako i đavao uvijek gori i muči se u svojoj zlobi. Njegova je zloba nezasitna jednako kao što su dobrota i milost Duha Svetoga neizrecive. Jer nitko na ovome svijetu nije toliko ukorijenjen u đavlu da ga Duh Sveti katkad ne posjeti i ne dotakne njegovo srce. Jednako tako, nitko nije toliko dobar da ga đavao rado ne pokuša dotaknuti iskušenjima. Mnogi su dobri i pravedni ljudi iskušavani od đavla s Božjim odobrenjem, i to ne zbog njihove zlobe, nego zbog njihove veće slave. Doista, Sin Božji, koji je jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Duhom Svetim, bijaše iskušan kada je preuzeo Čovještvo; i koliko više Njegovi izabranici ne bi trebali biti iskušavani, kako bi njihova nagrada i slava mogle postati većima! Ponavljam, mnogi dobri ljudi katkad padnu u grijeh i njihova je svijest zamračena kroz podmuklost đavla, ali tada ponovno ustanu bivajući jačima i postojanijima nego prije kroz svoju krepost i moć Duha Svetoga. Ne postoji nitko tko u svojoj svijesti ne razumije vode li đavlovi prijedlozi ružnoći grijeha ili dobrome kada bi samo razmislio i pomno ispitao svoju savjest. Stoga možeš li ti, nevjesto moga Gospodara, ne sumnjati je li duh tvojih misli dobar ili loš, jer tvoja ti savjest govori koje stvari isključiti i koje činiti. Ali što bi trebao učiniti onaj koji je ispunjen đavlom s obzirom na to da dobar Duh ne može ući u onoga koji je pun zla? On bi trebao učiniti tri stvari: Prvo, trebao bi učiniti čistu i potpunu ispovijed svojih grijeha. Čak i ako ne može izravno osjetiti potpuno kajanje za svoje grijehe zbog svoga otvrdlog srca, ipak će mu ispovijed koristiti toliko mnogo da će đavao prestati sa svojim podmuklostima i pokoriti se dobrom Duhu. Drugo, trebao bi biti ponizan i željeti naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe koje je počinio i činiti dobra djela koja može, i tada će ga đavao početi napuštati. Treće, trebao bi moliti Boga poniznom molitvom kako bi mogao dobiti dobrog Duha natrag i imati skrušenost za grijehe koje je počinio, zajedno s istinskom Božanskom ljubavlju, jer ljubav prema Bogu ubija đavla. Ovaj đavao tako je zavidan i pun zlobe da bi radije umro sto puta nego vidio nekoga kako čini Bogu najmanje dobro djelo iz ljubavi.“ Nakon toga Sveta Djevica govorila je nevjesti, rekavši: “Nova nevjesto Moga Sina, odjeni svoju odjeću i učvrsti svoj broš, to jest Moga Sina patnju!“ Ona joj odgovori: “Moja slatka Gospo, Ti me odjeni.“ I Djevica reče: “Da, učinit ću to. Također ti želim reći kako je Moj Sin bio nagovaran i zašto su sveti oci čeznuli za Njim tako gorljivo. On je stajao, takoreći, na razmeđi dvaju velikih gradova i glas iz prvog grada zavapio Mu je govoreći: “O, čovječe, koji stojiš na razmeđi gradova, Ti si mudar čovjek jer znaš kako se čuvati od nadolazećih opasnosti i ozljeda. Također si jak u podnošenju nadolazećih zala i ujedno hrabar, s obzirom na to da se ničega ne bojiš. Mi smo čeznuli za Tobom i očekivali Te. Stoga, otvori naša vrata jer naši ih neprijatelji opsjedaju tako da se ne mogu otvoriti.“ Glas iz drugog grada čuo se govoreći ovako: “Ti, najljubazniji i najjači od ljudi, čuj naše pritužbe i jadikovke! Mi sjedimo u tami i trpimo nepodnošljivu glad i žeđ. Razmotri našu bijedu i veliku nevolju. Mi smo tučeni kao otkos trave kosom. Sva se dobrota isušila i odumrla u nama; i sva je naša snaga izblijedjela u nama. Mi Te preklinjemo da dođeš k nama i spasiš nas, jer Ti si jedini kojega smo čekali i nadali Mu se kao svom osloboditelju! Dođi i oslobodi nas od naše nevolje, okreni naše tužaljke u radost i budi naša pomoć i spasenje! Dođi, najblagoslovljenije i najdostojanstvenije tijelo, koje je poteklo iz čiste Djevice!“ Moj Sin čuo je ta dva glasa iz dva grada, to jest iz Neba i pakla. Zato je imao milosti nad njima i otvorio vrata pakla kroz svoju najgorču patnju i prolijevanje svoje krvi, i izveo svoje prijatelje otamo. Također je otvorio Nebo, na radost anđela, i doveo u Nebo one koje je spasio iz pakla. Moja kćeri, razmišljaj o ovim stvarima i imaj ih uvijek pred svojim očima!“ O tome kako je Krist uspoređen s moćnim gospodarom koji je izgradio veliki grad i predivan dvorac, označavajući svijet i crkvu, i kako su suci i branitelji i radnici u crkvi Božjoj okrenuti u zao luk 55. poglavlje Naš Gospodin Isus Krist reče: “Ja sam poput moćnoga gospodara koji je izgradio veliki grad i nazvao ga po sebi. Nakon toga izgradio je dvorac u gradu u kojemu bijahu mnoge sobe za ostavljanje svakakvih korisnih potrepština. Tada, kada je izgradio dvorac i uredio sve njegove stvari, podijelio je svoje ljude u tri skupine, govoreći: 'Ja odlazim u daleku zemlju. Stojte čvrsto i radite odvažno za moju slavu! Ja sam uredio sve što je potrebno za vašu hranu i vaše potrepštine, i vi imate suce da vam sude i branitelje da vas brane od neprijatelja. Također sam uredio za radne ljude, koji će vas hraniti i davati Mi desetinu njihove zarade, štednju za Moju korist i Moju čast.' Ali nakon što je proteklo nešto vremena, ime grada zaboravljeno je. Tada suci rekoše: 'Naš je gospodar otputovao u udaljenu zemlju. Hajdemo dosuđivati pravedne presude i činiti pravdu kako ne bismo, kada se naš gospodar vrati, bili kažnjeni i optuženi, nego primili čast i blagoslov.' Tada branitelji rekoše: 'Naš nam gospodar vjeruje vrlo mnogo i prepustio je obranu svoje kuće nama. Hajdemo se stoga suzdržati od prekomjerne hrane i pića kako ne bismo postali nesposobni za bitku. Hajdemo se također suzdržati od prekomjernog sna kako bismo se mogli čuvati i kako se ne bismo našli se u stupici neočekivano. Neka smo dobro naoružani i stalno na oprezu kako se ne bismo zatekli nespremni kada neprijatelji dođu. Čast našega gospodara i spas naših ljudi ovise o nama u velikoj mjeri.' Tada radnici rekoše: 'Slava je našega gospodara velika i njegova je nagrada velika i veličanstvena. Hajdemo stoga raditi snažno i dajmo Mu ne samo desetinu svoga rada, nego ujedno ponudimo sve iznad naših životnih troškova! Naša će nagrada postati utoliko veličanstvenija što je veća ljubav koju vidi u nama.' Nakon toga neko je vrijeme proteklo i ime grada i gospodara dvorca postaše zaboravljeni. Tada suci rekoše među sobom: 'Kašnjenje našega gospodara dugo je i ne znamo hoće li se vratiti ili ne. Hajdemo stoga suditi po svojoj vlastitoj volji i činiti kako nam paše.' Branitelji rekoše: 'Mi smo budale zato što radimo i ne znamo kakvu ćemo nagradu primiti. Hajdemo radije ući u savez sa svojim neprijateljima, i spavati i piti s njima jer ne marimo o tome čiji su neprijatelji bili.' Nakon toga radnici rekoše: 'Zašto čuvamo svoje zlato za druge kada ne znamo tko će ga dobiti nakon nas? Bolje je da ga mi sami koristimo i raspolažemo njime po svojoj vlastitoj volji. Hajdemo stoga dati desetinu sucima i umirimo ih kako bismo mogli činiti što želimo.' Uistinu, Ja sam kao ovaj moćni gospodar jer sam sebi izgradio grad, to jest svijet, i smjestio onamo dvorac, to jest crkvu. Ime svijeta bijaše Božanska mudrost, jer svijet je imao ovo ime od početka s obzirom na to da je stvoren u Božanskoj mudrosti. To je ime čašćeno od svih, i Bog bijaše hvaljen u svojoj mudrosti i prekrasno proglašavan od svojih stvorenja. Ali sada je ime grada obeščašćeno i promijenjeno, i uzeto je novo ime, to jest ljudska mudrost. Jer su se suci, koji su prije donosili presude u pravednosti i strahu od Gospoda, sada okrenuli ponosu i pokušavaju prevariti obične ljude. Oni žele biti rječiti kako bi mogli osvojiti ljudske hvale, i govore i propovijedaju ono što ugađa čovjeku kako bi mogli pridobiti usluge. Oni podnose mirno sve riječi kako bi mogli biti nazivani dobrima i strpljivima, i prihvaćaju mito kako bi dokinuli pravedne presude. Oni su mudri u svrhu svoje vlastite zemaljske koristi i svoje vlastite volje, ali glupi kada se radi o Mojoj hvali. Oni gaze i tlače običnog čovjeka pod svojim nogama i prisiljavaju ga na šutnju. Oni šire svoju pohlepu na sve i od dobroga čine loše. Ovo je vrsta mudrosti koja je sada ljubljena, dok je Moja mudrost zaboravljena. Branitelji crkve, koji su plemići i vitezovi, vide Moje neprijatelje i napadače Moje crkve, ali ne mare za to. Oni čuju njihove riječi bogohuljenja i izrugivanja, ali ne mare za to. Zamjećuju i razumiju djela onih koji napadaju Moje zapovijedi, a i dalje ih strpljivo podnose. Oni ih promatraju svakodnevno kako čine sve vrste smrtnih grijeha kao da su dopušteni i ne osjećaju nikakvu grižnju savjesti zbog toga, nego spavaju i druže se s njima, obvezujući se zakletvama na njihovo društvo. Radnici, to jest cijeli narod, odbacuju Moje zapovijedi i uskraćuju Moje darove i Moju desetinu. Oni nude darove svojim sucima i iskazuju im čast i poštovanje kako bi zadobili njihove usluge i dobru volju. Uistinu, mogu s pouzdanjem reći da je mač straha od Mene i Moje Crkve bačen daleko u svijet, i da je vreća novca stavljena na njegovo mjesto. Riječi u kojima Bog objašnjava najbliže nadolazeće poglavlje, o presudi koju donosi protiv takvih ljudi te o tome kako Bog na neko vrijeme podnosi zle radi dobrobiti dobrih. 56. poglavlje „Rekao sam ti prethodno da je mač Moje Crkve bačen daleko i da je na njegovo mjesto stavljena vreća novca, koja je otvorena na jednome kraju. Drugi kraj tako je dubok da ništa, što god da netko stavi unutra, nikada ne doseže dno i stoga se vreća nikada ne napuni. Ta je vreća pohlepa koja prelazi sve mjere, i sada je postala tako moćna da je Gospod ismijavan i ništa nije poželjno osim novca i sebične volje čovjeka. Ali Ja sam poput gospodara koji je ujedno otac i sudac. Kada se čovjeku kreće suditi, okolni promatrači govore: 'Gospodine, brzo optuži i donesi svoju presudu!' Gospodin im odgovara: 'Pričekajte malo, do sutra, jer možda će se Moj sin još popraviti u međuvremenu.' Kada se vrati sutradan, narod Mu govori: 'Optuži, Gospode, i donesi svoju presudu! Zašto odgađaš sud tako dugo i ne sudiš krivcima? Gospod im odgovara: 'Pričekajte malo dulje da vidim hoće li se Moj sin popraviti, i ako se ne pokaje, pravedno ću presuditi nad njim.' Na taj način Ja strpljivo podnosim čovječanstvo čak i do posljednjeg trenutka, s obzirom na to da sam ujedno i otac i sudac. Ali Moja je pravda nepromjenjiva i, iako je katkada odgođena na dugo vremena, ja ću ipak ili kazniti grešnike koji se ne poprave ili im pokazati milost ako se poprave. Također sam ti prethodno rekao da sam podijelio ljude u tri skupine: imenom suce, branitelje i radnike. Što ovi suci označavaju ako ne svećenike koji su okrenuli Božansku mudrost u zlu i beskorisnu? Poput službenika koji uzimaju mnoge riječi i sabiru ih u nekoliko riječi koje govore istu stvar kao što su i mnoge govorile, tako su također i ovi današnji službenici uzeli Mojih deset zapovijedi i sabrali ih u jednu jedinu. I koja je to jedna riječ ako ne: Ispruži svoju ruku i daj nam novac!' Ovo je njihova mudrost, da pričaju lijepo, da čine loše i pretvaraju se da su Moji sluge dok još i više postupaju zlonamjerno protiv Mene. Radi darova oni rado podnose grešnike u njihovim grijesima i donose propast prostodušnim ljudima kroz svoj loš primjer. Osim toga, mrze one koji idu Mojim putem. Drugi, branitelji Crkve, to jest vitezovi, nevjerni su s obzirom na to da su prekršili svoje obećanje i svoju zakletvu i rado podnose one koje griješe protiv vjere i zakona Moje svete Crkve. Treći, radnici, to jest cijeli narod, su poput neukroćenih bikova koji imaju tri stvari: Prvo, kopaju zemlju svojim nogama; drugo, pune se do prezasićenosti; treće, ispunjavaju svoje vlastite požude prema svojim vlastitim željama. Jednako tako, ne žudi li cijeli narod za zemaljskim dobrima svom svojom željom, puneći se neumjerenom proždrljivošću i svjetovnim ispraznostima i upražnjavajući svoje tjelesne požude i užitke bez razuma. No, iako su Moji neprijatelji brojni, Ja još uvijek imam mnogo prijatelja među njima, doduše skrivenih. Kao što je rečeno Iliji, koji je mislio da nitko od Mojih prijatelja nije preostao na svijetu osim njega: “Vidio sam tisuće ljudi koji nisu savili svoja koljena pred Baalom.“ Pa iako su Moji neprijatelji brojni, Ja i dalje imam nekolicinu prijatelja skrivenih među njima koji plaču svakodnevno zato što su Moji neprijatelji nadmoćniji i zato što je Moje ime prezreno. Stoga, zbog njihovih molitva, Ja ću se ponijeti kao milosrdan i dobrostiv kralj koji poznaje zla djela grada, ali strpljivo podnosi njegove stanovnike i šalje pisma svojim prijateljima da ih unaprijed upozori na njihovu opasnost. Na ovaj način Ja šaljem riječi svojim prijateljima; i one nisu tako nejasne kao riječi u Otkrivenju koje sam otkrio Ivanu na nejasan način kako bi se mogle tumačiti kroz Moj Duh u vrijeme koje Meni odgovara. Nisu ni tako skrovite da ne bi mogle biti objavljene – kao kada je Pavao vidio mnoge od Mojih skrovitih tajni o kojima mu nije bilo dopušteno govoriti – nego su toliko jasne da ih svi, i mali i veliki, mogu razumjeti, i tako lake da ih svi koji žele mogu shvatiti i doznati. Stoga, neka se Moji prijatelji pobrinu za to da Moje riječi dopru do Mojih neprijatelja kako bi se oni možda obratili i osjetili tugu i kajanje za svoje grijehe kada im njihova propast i Moj sud postanu poznati. U protivnom, gradu će se suditi tako teško, baš kao što je zid porušen da ne ostane ni kamen na kamenu, tako da čak ni dva kamena ne prianjaju jedan drugome u temelju, tako će biti i s gradom, to jest sa svijetom. Suci će gorjeti u najvrelijoj vatri. Ne postoji vatra užarenija od one koja je hranjena nekom masnoćom. Ovi suci masni su s obzirom na to da su imali više mogućnosti ispunjavati svoju požudu i volju nego ostali; oni su nadišli ostale u časti i zemaljskom obilju i više vrvjeli zlobom i nepravdom. Stoga će gorjeti u najvrućoj tavi, to jest u mukama pakla! Branitelji će biti obješeni na najviša vješala. Vješala se sastoje od dviju okomitih drvenih greda s trećom smještenom okomito iznad njih. Ta vješala s dvjema drvenim gredama označavaju njihovu okrutnu i tešku muku koja je, takoreći, načinjena od dva komada drveta. Prva greda označava da se nisu nadali Mojoj vječnoj nagradi niti radili za nju svojim dobrim djelima. Druga greda označava da nisu vjerovali u Moju moć i dobrotu kada su mislili da nisam u mogućnosti učiniti sve stvari ili nisam htio priskrbiti za njih dostatno. Poprečna drvena greda označava njihovu zlu savjest, jer oni su razumjeli vrlo dobro što trebaju činiti, ali su umjesto toga činili zlo i nisu osjećali sram zbog činjenja protivno svojoj savjesti. Omča vješala označava vječnu vatru koja ne može biti ugašena vodom, niti prerezana škarama, niti uništena ni slomljena zbog starosti. Na tim vješalima najokrutnije muke i neugasivog ognja oni će visjeti i osjećati sram i tjeskobu kao nesretni izdajnici jer nisu bili odani. Oni će slušati uvrede, s obzirom na to da su im Moje riječi bile neugodne. Jao će biti njihovim ustima jer su ih njihova vlastita čast i hvala oduševljavale. Njih će na ovim vješalima komadati žive vrane, to jest đavli koji nikada ne mogu dostići svoju sitost i, iako će biti ranjeni, nikada neće biti pojedeni, nego će živjeti u muci bez kraja, i njihovi će mučitelji također živjeti bez kraja. Tamo će biti jao koji nikada neće prestati, i nevolja koja nikada neće biti ublažena. Jao njima što su ikada bili rođeni! Jao njima što im je život bio tako dug! I naposljetku, u odnosu prema radnicima, njihova pravedna presuda bit će ista kao i za bikove. Jer bikovi imaju vrlo tvrdo meso i kožu. Stoga će njihova presuda biti najoštriji čelik. Taj najoštriji čelik smrt je pakla koja će mučiti one koji su Me omalovažavali i voljeli svoju volju umjesto Mojih zapovijedi. Pismo, to jest Moje riječi, sada su zapisane. Neka Moji prijatelji rade mudro i razumno tako da to dođe do Mojih neprijatelja, jer možda će ih oni željeti čuti i pokajati se zbog svoje zlobe. Ali ako neki, nakon što su čuli Moje riječi, kažu: “Pričekajmo još koji trenutak, sud još ne dolazi, još nije njegovo vrijeme,“ tada se Ja zaklinjem po svome Božanstvu, koje je protjeralo Adama iz raja i poslalo deset pošasti nad Faraona, da ću im doći brže nego što misle. Zaklinjem se svojim Čovještvom, koje sam preuzeo bez grijeha od Djevice za spas čovječanstva i u kojemu sam podnio tugu u svom srcu i otrpio tjelesne muke i smrt radi vječnoga života ljudi, i u kojemu sam uskrsnuo ponovno iz mrtvih i uzašao na nebo i sjedim uz desnu ruku Ocu, istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u jednoj osobi, da ću ispuniti svoje riječi. Zaklinjem se svojim Duhom, koji se spustio nad apostole na dan Pedesetnice i rasplamsao u njima tako da su govorili jezikom svih ljudi, da ću, osim ako se poprave i vrate Meni kao slaba služinčad, provesti osvetu nad njima u svom gnjevu. Tada će nastati jao u duši i tijelu! Jao njima jer su došli živi u svijet i živjeli u njemu! Jao njima što njihova požuda bijaše mala i isprazna, ali će njihova muka biti vječna! Tada će shvatiti ono što sada ismijavaju vjerovati, da su Moje riječi, naime, bile riječi ljubavi. Tada će shvatiti da sam ih opominjao kao otac iako Me nisu htjeli slušati. Uistinu, ako ne žele vjerovati u Moje riječi dobre volje, morat će vjerovati u djela kada ona dođu. Riječi našega Gospodina nevjesti o tome kako je On prezrena i odvratna hrana za duše kršćana te kako je svijet umjesto Njega ljubljen i nađen očaravajućim od njih, i o zastrašujućem sudu koji se provodi nad takvim ljudima. 57. poglavlje Sin Božji govorio je svojoj nevjesti: „Kršćani se sada ponašaju prema Meni kao što su se Židovi ponašali prema Meni. Židovi su me izvukli iz hrama i imali potpunu volju ubiti Me, ali kako Moj čas još nije bio došao, umakao sam iz njihovih ruku. Kršćani se sada ponašaju prema Meni jednako. Tjeraju Me iz svoga hrama (to jest iz svoje duše, koja bi trebala biti Moj hram) i rado bi Me željeli ubiti kada bi mogli. Ja sam poput trulog i smrdljivog mesa u njihovim ustima. Ja im izgledam kao čovjek koji širi laži i ne mare za Mene uopće. Oni Mi okreću svoja leđa i Ja ću im okrenuti vratom jer ne postoji ništa osim žudnje u njihovim ustima i iracionalne zvjerske požude u njihovima tijelima. Samo je ponos divan u njihovim ušima, samo je požuda svijeta divna u njihovim očima. Moja patnja i Moja ljubav njima su mrske i Moj život težak i tegoban. Stoga ću Ja činiti što i životinja koja ima puno skrovišta: kada je lovci progone i tjeraju iz jednog skrovišta, ona bježi u drugo. To je ono što ću činiti jer Me kršćani progone svojim lošim djelima i tjeraju iz skrovišta svojih srca. Stoga Ja želim otići poganima u čijim sam ustima sada gorak i neugodan, ali ću postati slađi od meda u njihovim ustima. Usprkos tome, Ja sam i dalje toliko milostiv da ću rado primiti sve i svakoga tko moli za Moj oprost govoreći: 'Gospode, ja znam da sam griješio teško i ja se rado želim popraviti kroz Tvoju milost. Imaj milosti nada mnom radi svoje gorke muke.' Ali onima koji se otvrdnu u svom zlu, doći ću poput ratnika koji ima tri osobine: poimence, stravu, snagu i žestinu. Doći ću i biti tako zastrašujuć Kršćanima da se neće usuditi pomaknuti najmanji prst protiv Mene. Doći ću im ujedno s takvom snagom da će biti poput komaraca preda Mnom. Treće, doći ću im s takvom žestinom da će osjećati jao u ovom svijetu i jao bez kraja.“ Riječi Majke nevjesti o tome kako su Majka i Sin slatki jedno drugome. Kako je Krist gorak, gorči i najgorči đavlu i kako je sladak, slađi i najslađi dobrome. 58. poglavlje Majka Božja reče nevjesti: „Razmotri, nova nevjesto Moga Sina, patnje Moga Sina, koje gorčinom nadilaze patnje svih svetaca. Baš kao što bi majka osjetila najgorču tugu i tjeskobu kada bi vidjela svoga sina kako ga režu na komade živog, tako sam jednako Ja tugovala na mukama Moga Sina kada sam vidjela Njegovu gorku patnju.“ Tada se obrati svome Sinu govoreći: “Blagoslovljen budi, Moj Sine, jer Ti si svet, kao što se pjeva: “Svet, svet, svet, Gospodin Bog Sabaot.“ Blagoslovljen budi Ti jer si sladak, slađi i najslađi! Bio si svet prije nego što si preuzeo Čovječnost, svet u Mojoj utrobi i svet nakon što si preuzeo Čovječnost. Bio si sladak prije stvaranja svijeta, slađi anđelima i najslađi Meni kada si preuzeo Čovječnost od Mene.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, Moja ljubljena Majko, iznad svih anđela. Baš kao što Ja, na trostruk način, bijah najslađi Tebi, kako si sad govorila, tako sam gorak, gorči i najgorči zlobnima. Ja sam gorak onima koji kažu da sam stvorio mnoge stvari bez razloga, i onima koji omalovažavajući govore da sam stvorio čovječanstvo za smrt, a ne za život. Kakve bijedne i nerazborite misli! Jesam li Ja, koji sam najpravedniji i najkreposniji, stvorio anđele bez razloga? Bih li obogatio čovječanstvo tolikim dobrim stvarima da sam ga stvorio za prokletstvo? Nipošto! Ja sam stvorio sve stvari dobro i dao svako dobro čovječanstvu iz svoje ljubavi. Ali ono je, međutim, okrenulo sve dobre stvari u zle za sebe. To nije zato što sam Ja stvorio išta zlo, nego čovječanstvo pokreće svoju volju u drukčijem pravcu nego što bi trebalo, a ne prema Božjem zakonu, i to je zlo. Ali Ja sam gorči onima koji tvrde da sam im dao slobodnu volju da griješe, a ne da čine dobro, koji govore da sam nepravedan jer neke osuđujem, a druge opravdavam, i koji Mene krive zbog svoje vlastite zlobe zato što im uskraćujem svoju milost. Ja sam najgorči onima koji tvrde da su Moj zakon i zapovijedi pretjerano strogi i teški i da nitko nije u mogućnosti poštovati ih, koji tvrde da im Moja patnja ne vrijedi ništa i stoga ju ne uračunavaju nizašto. Stoga, zaklinjem se svojim životom, kao što sam se nekoć zaklinjao po prorocima, da ću opravdati sebe pred anđelima i svim svojim svecima. Oni kojima sam gorak shvatit će da sam stvorio sve stvari razumno i dobro za korištenje i obrazovanje čovječanstva, i da ni najmanji crv ne postoji bez razloga. Oni kojima sam gorak shvatit će da sam mudro dao ljudima slobodnu volju za njihovo vlastito dobro. Također će znati da sam pravedan, dajući vječno kraljevstvo dobrim ljudima, a vječnu muku zlima. Jer ne bi bilo primjerno za đavla, koji je stvoren dobrim od Mene, ali je posrnuo kroz svoju vlastitu opakost, da živi u zajedništvu s dobrima. Zli će također shvatiti da nije Moja krivnja što su zli, nego njihova vlastita krivnja. Jer kada bi bilo moguće, rado bih za sve i svakog čovjeka preuzeo na sebe istu muku koju sam jednom otrpio na križu kada bi se time oni mogli vratiti svome obećanom nasljedstvu. Ali volja je čovječanstva uvijek suprotstavljena Mojoj. Dao sam mu slobodu da Mi služi ako hoće i da stekne vječnu nagradu; ali ako ono to ne želi, treba biti mučeno zajedno s đavlima i njegovim sljedbenicima zbog čije je zlobe pakao opravdano stvoren. Ali zato što sam pun dobročinstva, ne želim da mi čovječanstvo služi zbog straha ili bude prisiljeno na to poput iracionalne životinje, nego iz ljubavi prema Bogu, jer nitko tko Mi služi nevoljko ili zbog straha od muka ne može vidjeti Moje lice. No, oni kojima sam najgorči, shvatit će u svojoj svijesti da je Moj zakon bio najlakši i Moje breme najslađe. Oni će osjećati neutješnu tugu što su odbacili Moj zakon i umjesto njega voljeli svijet, čije je breme veće i puno teže od Mog bremena.“ Tada Majka Božja odgovori: “Blagoslovljen budi, Sine Moj, Bože Moj i Moj Gospode! Budući da si bio najslađi za Mene, Ja Te molim za to da i drugi mogu biti učinjeni sudionicima Moje slatkoće!“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi, Moja najdraža Majko! Tvoje su riječi slatke i pune ljubavi. Stoga će svi i svatko tko uzima Tvoju slatkoću u svoja usta i održava je, biti savršeno unaprijeđen pomoću toga. Ali onaj koji ju uzima pa potom ispljune, bit će mučen utoliko gorče.“ Tada Djevica odgovori: “Blagoslovljen budi, Sine Moj, zbog sve Tvoje milosti i ljubavi!“ Riječi Kristove, u prisutnosti nevjeste, o tome kako je Krist uspoređen sa seljakom, dobar svećenik s dobrim pastirom, loš svećenik s lošim pastirom i dobri kršćani sa ženom. Mnoge su korisne stvari objašnjene u ovoj prispodobi. 59. poglavlje „Ja sam onaj koji nikada nije rekao ništa lažno. Svijet Me smatra seljakom čije se ime čini vrijednim prezira. Moje se riječi računaju kao ludost i Moja kuća smatra prezrenom šupom. Taj seljak imao je ženu koja nije željela ništa drugo osim onoga što je on želio, koja je posjedovala sve s njim i imala ga za svoga gospodara, slušajući ga u svemu kao svoga gospodara. Seljak je također imao mnogo ovaca, i unajmio je pastira da bdije nad njima za pet zlatnih novčića i za nužnosti svojih tjelesnih potreba. Budući da to bijaše dobar pastir, koristio je zlato za svoju dobrobit i hranu za svoje preživljavanje. Nakon što je neko vrijeme prošlo, taj je pastir otišao i došao je drugi koji je bio gori, koji je kupio sebi ženu zlatom i donio joj svoju hranu, stalno uzimajući počinak s njom bez brige o ovcama koje su se u očaju razbježale pred okrutnim zvijerima. Kada je seljak vidio kako njegove ovce bijahu natjerane u bijeg, povika govoreći: 'Moj mi je pastir nevjeran! Moje su ovce raspršile najokrutnije zvijeri. Neke od njih potpuno su proždrle zvijeri s tijelom i runom, a druge su mrtve, ali su njihova tijela ostala nepojedena.' Tada žena reče svom mužu seljaku: Moj gospodaru, sigurno je da nećemo dobiti tijela koja su proždrta, ali tijela koja su ostala neozlijeđena, iako su bez života, treba donijeti kući i učiniti korisnima. Jer bilo bi nepodnošljivo za nas da smo sve izgubili.' Muž joj odgovori: 'Ali što ćemo učiniti? S obzirom na to da su zvijeri imale otrovne zube, meso ovce također je otrovano smrtonosnim otrovom, krzno je uništeno i vuna sva zamršena.' Žena odgovori: 'Ako je sve zaraženo i upropašteno i sve nam je uzeto, od čega ćemo onda živjeti?' Muž joj odgovori: 'Vidim da ima još živih ovaca na tri mjesta. Neke su poput mrtvih ovaca i ne usuđuju se disati od straha. Druge leže duboko u blatu i ne mogu se podići. No preostale leže u skrovitim mjestima i ne usude se izaći. Dođi stoga, ženo moja, i hajdemo podići ovce koje se pokušavaju ustati, ali ne mogu to učiniti bez pomoći, i učinimo ih korisnima za svoju vlastitu dobrobit.' Vidi, Ja, Gospod, taj sam seljak jer ljudi Me smatraju magarcem odraslim u svojoj štali prema svojim načinima i navikama. Moje ime temelj je Svete crkve, ali ona se sada smatra vrijednom prezira s obzirom na to da se sakramenti Crkve, poimence krštenje, potvrda, pomazanje, pokora i brak, uzimaju, takoreći, s porugom i daju drugima zbog pohlepe. Moje riječi i djela smatraju se ludošću i ispraznošću te osuđuju, jer su riječi koje sam Ja govorio u prispodobama svojim vlastitim ustima, sada pretvorene iz duhovnog razumijevanja u zemaljsku zabavu. Na Moju se kuću gleda kao na kuću vrijednu prezira jer su stvari zemlje voljene umjesto stvari Neba. Ovim prvim svećenikom kojeg sam imao, simboliziram svoje prijatelje svećenike koje sam običavao imati u Svetoj crkvi; jer pod jednom riječju mislim i označavam mnoge. Ja sam im povjerio svoje ovce, to jest da posvećuju Moje časno tijelo i da vladaju dušama Mojih izabranika i brane ih. Također sam im dao pet dobrih stvari vrjednijih od sveg zlata: Prvo, uvid i razumijevanje o svim nejasnim stvarima kako bi mogli uočiti razliku između dobra i zla, i između istine i laži. Drugo, dao sam im razumijevanje i mudrost u duhovim stvarima; to je sada zaboravljeno i ljudska se mudrost voli umjesto toga. Treće, dao sam im čednost; četvrto, umjerenost u svim stvarima i suzdržljivost za obuzdavanje i vodstvo svoga tijela; peto, postojanost u dobrim navikama, riječima i djelima. Nakon ovoga prvog pastira, to jest nakon ovih prijatelja Mojih, koji su običavali biti u Mojoj Crkvi u stara vremena, dođoše drugi nepravedni pastiri koji su kupili ženu za sebe zlatom, to jest uzeli za sebe tijelo žene i nesuzdržljivost umjesto čednosti i ovih pet dobrih stvari, i zato se Moj Duh odvojio od njih. Jer kada oni imaju potpunu volju griješiti i zadovoljiti svoju ženu, to jest zadovoljiti svoju požudu, tada je Moj Duh daleko od njih jer ne mare za propast ovaca dokle god mogu zadovoljiti svoju zlu požudu. Ali ovce koje su potpuno proždrte, one su duše u paklu i njihova tijela pokopana su u grob čekajući uskrsnuće njihova vječnog prokletstva. Ovce čija su tijela ostala, ali čiji je duh oduzet, jesu oni koji Me ne vole, ne boje Me se, niti osjećaju ikakvu privrženost ili obzir prema Meni. Moj Duh daleko je od njih jer je njihovo meso otrovano otrovnim zubima zvijeri, to jest njihova duša i njihove misli, koje su simbolizirane ovčjim mesom i utrobom, u svakom su Mi slučaju jednako odvratne i jednako odbojna okusa kao i otrovano meso. Iz njihova skrovišta, to jest iz njihova tijela sva dobrota i milosrđe presušili su i ono je neprikladno za ijednu službu u Mom kraljevstvu, i bit će isporučeno vječnim vatrama pakla nakon presude. Njihova vuna, to jest njihova djela u ukupnosti su toliko beskorisna da ne postoji ništa u njima što bi ih učinilo dostojnima primiti Moju ljubav i milost. Ali što ćemo učiniti tada, Moja ženo, to jest dobri kršćani, koje žena simbolizira, što trebamo učiniti? Vidim da su ovce žive na tri mjesta. Neke od njih izgledaju kao mrtvo stado i ne usuđuju se disati od straha. To su pogani koji bi rado imali pravu vjeru kada bi samo znali kako, ali se ne usuđuju disati, to jest ne usuđuju se ostaviti vjeru koju imaju i uzeti pravu. Drugo su stado oni koji leže u skrovištima, koji se ne usuđuju izaći, i to su Židovi koji žive, takoreći, pod velom i koji bi rado istupili kada bi znali zasigurno da sam Ja rođen. Oni se, naime, skrivaju pod velom jer se nadaju da je spasenje u brojkama i znakovima koji su korišteni da Me simboliziraju u Starom Zakonu, ali koji je uistinu ispunjen u Meni, i zbog te isprazne nade boje se istupiti u pravu vjeru. Treće stado, koje leži u blatu, Kršćani su u stanju smrtnog grijeha. Oni bi se rado uzdignuli zbog svojega straha od muke, ali ne mogu zbog svojih teških grijeha i zato što nemaju Božanske ljubavi. Stoga, Moja ženo, to jest dobri Kršćani, pomozite Mi! Jer baš kao što žena i muž trebaju biti jedno tijelo i jedan ud, tako je Kršćanin Moj ud i Ja sam njegov, s obzirom na to da sam Ja u njemu i on u Meni. Stoga, o, ženo Moja, to jest dobri Kršćani, žurite sa Mnom do stada koje još ima dah života, i hajdemo ga podići i osvježiti! Imajte milosti prema Meni, jer Ja sam ih otkupio po vrlo visokoj cijeni! Hajdemo ih podići, vi sa Mnom i Ja s vama, vi u pozadini i Ja na čelu! Ja ih rado nosim svojim rukama. Jednom sam ih ponio sve na svojim leđima kada sam bio sav rastrgan i pribijen na križ. O, Moji prijatelji, Ja volim te ovce tako duboko da, kada bi bilo moguće da za svaku ovcu otrpim takvu smrt kakvu sam jednom otrpio za sve njih, radije bih ih otkupio nego želio izgubiti. Zato zazivam svoje prijatelje svim svojim srcem, da ne bi trebali štedjeti dobara ni truda Mene radi; jer ako Ja nisam bio pošteđen od pogrdnih i uvredljivih riječi dok sam bio u svijetu, oni ne bi trebali štedjeti sebe u govorenju istine o Meni. Ja se nisam stidio otrpjeti prezrivu smrt radi njih, nego stajah tamo gol, baš kao što sam se rodio, pred očima svojih neprijatelja. Bio sam udaran po zubima njihovim šakama. Bio sam vučen za kosu njihovim prstima i bičevan njihovim bičevima. Bio sam pribijen na križ njihovim alatima i visio na križu među lopovima i razbojnicima. Stoga, Moji prijatelji, ne štedite sebe u radu za Mene jer Ja sam podnio takve stvari iz ljubavi prema vama. Radite odvažno i donesite pomoć svim Mojim ovcama u nevolji. Kunem se svojom Čovječnošću, koja je u Ocu kao što je Otac u Meni, i po svom Božanstvu koje je u Mom Duhu kao što je Duh u Božanstvu, i isti je Duh u Meni i Ja u Njemu, i ovo je jedan Bog u tri osobe, da ću istrčati ususret na pola puta onima koji rade na nošenju Mojih ovaca sa Mnom i pomoći im, i dati im najdragocjeniju nagradu, naime, sebe u njihovoj vječnoj radosti.“ Riječi Sina nevjesti o tri vrste kršćana simbolizirane Židovima koji žive u Egiptu, i o tome kako stvari koje su otkrivene nevjesti trebaju biti prenesene, objavljene i propovijedane neukim osobama od strane Božjih prijatelja. 60. poglavlje Sin Božji govorio je nevjesti i rekao: “Ja sam Bog izraelski i onaj koji je govorio s Mojsijem. Kada je Mojsije poslan Mom narodu, molio je za znak govoreći: 'Ljudi mi neće drukčije vjerovati.' Ali ako su ljudi kojima je Mojsije poslan bili Božji ljudi, zašto nisu vjerovali? Trebaš znati da se taj narod sastojao od tri vrste ljudi: Neki su vjerovali u Boga i Mojsija. Drugi su vjerovali u Boga, ali nisu vjerovali Mojsiju jer su mislili da je, možda iz svoje vlastite domišljatosti i pretpostavke, pretpostavio reći i činiti te stvari. Treći su bili oni koji nisu vjerovali niti u Boga niti u Mojsija. Na isti način sada postoje tri vrste ljudi među Kršćanima, koje se simboliziraju Židovskim narodom: Postoje neki koji ispravno vjeruju u Boga i Moje riječi. Postoje drugi koji vjeruju u Boga, ali ne vjeruju Mojim riječima zato što ne mogu razaznati dobrog i lošeg duha. Treći su oni koji ne vjeruju ni u Mene ni u tebe, kojoj sam Ja izgovorio svoje riječi. Ali, kao što sam rekao, iako neki Židovi nisu vjerovali Mojsiju, ipak su svi prošli kroz Crveno more s njim i u pustinju, gdje su oni koji nisu vjerovali štovali idole i izazvali gnjev Božji, što je ujedno razlog zašto su umrli najnesretnijim smrtima. Ali to se dogodilo samo onima koji su imali zlu vjeru. Stoga, Moj će prijatelj odnijeti Moje riječi onima koji mu vjeruju, jer ljudska duša sporo vjeruje. I ovi će ih kasnije proširiti drugima koji ne znaju razlikovati dobar i loš duh. Ali ako ih slušatelji budu molili za znak, dopustite pokazati tim ljudima palicu, baš kao što je Mojsije učinio, to jest neka im objasne Moje riječi. Jer kao što je palica Mojsijeva bila izravna i zastrašujuća (jer je pretvorena u zmiju), tako su i Moje riječi izravne da se nikakve laži ne mogu naći u njima. One su zastrašujuće jer navještaju pravedan sud. Neka također objasne i svjedoče da, po jednoj riječi i glasu jednih usta, đavao odstupa od Božjeg stvorenja – on, koji može pomicati planine, da nije ograničen po Mojoj moći. Kakva mu je moć pripadala kada je, s Božjim dopuštenjem, otjeran zvukom jedne riječi? Stoga, baš kao što su oni Židovi, koji nisu vjerovali ni u Boga ni u Mojsija, ipak izašli iz Egipta za obećanom zemljom kada su, takoreći, bili prisiljeni zajedno s drugima, tako i mnogi Kršćani polaze nevoljko, zajedno s Mojim izabranim ljudima, jer ne vjeruju u Moju moć da ih ozdravim. Oni ne vjeruju u Moje riječi i imaju lažnu nadu u Moju moć. Ipak, Moje će se riječi ispuniti bez njihove volje i bit će, takoreći, prisiljeni tijekom ispunjenja dok ne dođu do mjesta koje Me zadovoljava.“ ČETVRTA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Prvo poglavlje Riječi evanđelista Ivana zaručnici kako nijedno djelo nije bez naplate i kako Biblija nadilazi sva druga pisma. O jednom kralju, razbojniku i rasipniku i tako dalje. O savjetu koji je Ivan dao kralju i kako poradi Boga treba prezirati bogatstvo i čast. Zaručnici se pokazala osoba muškarca kojem je na porugu bila odrezana kosa. Njegovo tijelo je bilo cijelo pomazano uljem i potpuno golo. No on se nije sramio i reče zaručnici: „Pismo koje nazivate svetim govori kako nijedno djelo nije bez naplate. To je pismo koje se kod vas zove Biblija. No kod nas je sjajno kao blistavo sunce, neusporedivije od zlata, plodno kao sjeme iz kojeg proizlazi stostruki plod. Jer kao što zlato nadizali sve metale, tako i pismo koje nazivate svetim nadilazi sva pisma jer se u njemu časti i propovijeda istinski Bog. Pripovijedaju se djela patrijarha, objašnjavaju nadahnuća proroka. Budući da nijedno djelo nije bez naplate, čuj što kažem: kralj za kojeg moliš je pred Bogom razbojnik, izdajnik duša, rasipnički trošitelj bogatstva. Kao što nijedan izdajica nije gori od onog koji izdaje onoga tko ga voli, tako i on na duhovan način izdaje mnoge jer na tjelesni način voli nepravedne, bezbožne uzvisuje na nepravedan način, ugnjetava pravedne i prešutno prelazi preko razvrata koje treba popraviti. S druge strane nijedan razbojnik nije gori od onoga koji izdaje onoga koji polaže svoju glavu na njegove grudi; jer narod njegove zemlje, koji kao da je bilo položen na njegove grudi, opljačkao je na bijedan način, dopustio je da mu budu oduzeti posjed i dobra i nametnuo je što je nepodnošljivo dok je odvraćao pogled od nepravde koju su drugi počinili i cijelo je vrijeme pravdu provodio nemarno. Treće, nijedan kradljivac nije gori od onoga koji potkrada svojeg gospodara koji mu je sve povjerio i predao mu svoje ključeve. Ovaj kralj je primio ključeve za moć i čast koje je koristio na nepravedan i rasipnički način i ne na Božju čast. No budući da se ipak odrekao nečega što voli iz ljubavi prema meni, dajem mu trostruki savjet. Prvo, da treba biti kao čovjek u evanđelju koji je napustio svinjska korita i vratio se svom ocu; tako i on treba prezreti bogatstvo i čast koji u usporedbi s vječnim stvarima nisu ništa drugo doli svinjski jarci i s poniznošću i predanošću se vratiti svome ocu i Bogu. Drugo, treba pustiti mrtve da pokapaju svoje mrtve i slijediti uski put raspetog Boga. Treće, treba ostaviti težak teret svojih grijeha i ići putem koji je u početku uzak, ali na kraju pun radosti. A ti koja me sama vidiš dobro raspoznaješ kako sam ja onaj koji je savršeno spoznao zlatno pismo i spoznajom ga proširio. Bio sam sramotno razgoljen, no budući da sam strpljivo izdržao, Bog je moju dušu odjenuo besmrtnom odjećom. Također sam bio uronjen u ulje i zato se sad radujem u ulju vječne radosti. Pored toga sam nakon Majke Božje svijet napustio najlakšom smrću jer sam bio čuvar Majke Božje i moje tijelo se nalazi na vrlo mirnom i sigurnom mjestu.“ Drugo poglavlje Čudesno i neobično viđenje zaručnice. Bog izlaže to viđenje. Prema tom izlaganju kršteni su označeni životinjom, pogani ribom, a Božji prijatelji trima gomilama ljudi. Potom je zaručnica imala viđenje o dvije posude vage koje su visjele iznad zemlje, a sa svojim su se vrhovima i vezama pružale sve do neba. Njihovi krugovi su prodirali nebo. U prvoj posudi je ležala riba čija je krljušt bila oštra kao britva; njezino lice joj je bilo kao baziliska; njezina usta su bila kao ona jednoroga koji ispljuvava otrov; uši su bile kao dva vrlo oštra koplja i kao željezne oštrice. U drugoj posudi se nalazila životinja čija je koža bila kao kremen. Čudovišna usta su izlijevala usijane plamene. Njezini kapci su bili kao vrlo čvrsti mačevi. I njezine uši su bile vrlo čvrste i od sebe su veoma bacale oštre strijele kao od čvrstog i napetog luka. Nakon toga su se pojavile tri gomile naroda na zemlji; od njih je prva bila mala, druga manja, a treća vrlo mala. O tome je zazvučao glas s neba koji im reče: „O, moji prijatelji, žestoko žeđam za srcem one čudesne životinje. Kad bi barem bilo nekoga tko bi mi ga iz ljubavi pružio. I za krvlju ribe imam vatrenu želju, kad bi se barem mogao naći čovjek koji bi mi je donio.“ Iz jedne gomile odgovori jedna glas i reče kao iz usta svih: „Čuj, o, naš Stvoritelju, kako možemo donijeti srce tako velike životinje čija je koža tvrđa od kremena? Ako se želimo približiti njezinim ustima, bit ćemo zapaljeni plamenom njihove vatre; pogledamo li njezine oči, probušit će nas strijele njihovih iskri. Kad bi i bilo nade da se ima životinju, tko bi mogao uhvatiti ribu? Njezina krljušt i peraje su oštrije od mača, njezine oči nam zasljepljuju pogled, njezina usta nad nas izlijevaju neizlječiv otvor.“ Glas s neba odgovori i reče: „O, moji prijatelji, životinja i riba vam se čine nesavladivi, no kod Svemogućeg je sve lako. Tko dakle uvijek traži način da se bori protiv životinje, njemu ću iz neba uliti mudrost i dodijeliti snagu. A tko je spreman umrijeti za mene, njemu ću se sam dati za plaću.“ Prva gomila odgovori: „O, najviši Oče, Ti si davatelj svega dobrog, a mi, Tvoja stvorenja, rado ćemo Ti na Tvoju čast dati svoje srce. No budući da nam smrt izgleda teškom, slabost tijela tegobnom, a znanje nam je malo, upravljaj nas Ti iznutra i izvana i milostivo primi što Ti nudimo i nagradi kako i koliko Ti se sviđa.“ Druga gomila odgovori: „Uviđamo svoje slabosti i vidimo ispraznosti i promjenjivost svijeta. Zato ćemo Ti rado dati svoje srce i cijelu svoju volju podrediti drugima jer radije stojimo ispod drugih nego što želimo posjedovati najmanje od svijeta.“ Treća gomila reče: „Čuj, gospodaru, koji želiš srce životinje i žeđaš za krvlju ribe, rado ćemo Ti dati svoje srce i pripremiti se umrijeti za Tebe. Ti daj mudrost i mi ćemo tražiti način da nađemo srce životinje.“ Potom odjekne glas s neba i reče: „O, prijatelju, ako želiš naći srce životinje, probuši oštrim svrdlom svoje šake u sredini. Onda uzmi kitove kapke i zalijepi ih jakim ljepilom za svoje kapke. Uzmi čeličnu ploču i zaveži je za svoje srce tako da širina i površina čelika pokriva tvoje srce, zatvori i svoje nosnice, ali zadrži dah u grlu. Tako zatvorenim ustima i uvućenim dahom idi hrabro naprijed protiv divljine životinje. Kad stigneš do same životinje, zahvati objema rukama njezine uši; njezine strijele ti neće naškoditi, već će proći kroz otvore u tvojim šakama. K tome trči nasuprot životinje zatvorenim ustima i kad joj dođeš blizu, puhni cijeli svoj dah na nju. Ako se približi, njezini plamenovi ti neće naškoditi, već će prodrijeti na samu životinju i zapaliti je. Brižno vodi računa o mačevima koji proizlaze iz očiju životinje i nasuprot njima drži svoje oči zaštićene kitovim kapcima; udare li se međusobno, mačevi životinje će se ili saviti, ili otići u srce životinje. Također pažljivo vodi računa o otkucajima srca životinje i zabij vrh čelika tako da probušiš kremenu kožu životinje. Ako je probušena, znaj da će životinja umrijeti i njezino će srce biti moje. Ako je vrijedno jedan talent, radnicima ću dati sto. Ukoliko se koža opre udarcu i životinja ozlijedi čovjeka, izliječit ću ga, a ako je mrtav, opet ću ga oživjeti. Tko mi želi donijeti ribu, neka ide na obalu s mrežom u rukama koja nije sastavljena od konaca, već od najdragocjenijeg metala. Ali neka ne ide u vodu dublje nego od koljena da mu valovi ne bi naškodili i neka nogu postavi na čvrsto mjesto gdje nema mulja. Onda neka zatvori jedno oko i neka ga okrene prema ribi i onda mu njezino baziliško oko neće naškoditi. Također se treba oboružati čeličnim štitom da ga riba oštrim zubima svojeg ugriza ne bi ranila. Tako naoružan neka snažno i pažljivo baci mrežu nad nju i neka pazi da je ova britvom svoje krljušti ne razdere niti da može pobjeći. Nakon što je mrežu raširio gore nad njim i deset sati držao nad vodom, riba će uginuti. Onda je treba donijeti na obalu i pogledati okom koje nije zatvorio, položiti ruku i otvoriti je na leđima gdje je više krvi i tako je pružiti svojem gospodaru. No ako riba uzmakne, i poželi otplivati na drugu obalu i naškoditi čovjeku svojim otrovom, ja imam moć izliječiti otrovanoga. Nagrada za krv ribe neće biti manja od one za srce životinje.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Obje posude vage znače kao da je netko rekao: Pošteđuj i podnosi, čekaj i smiluj se kao kad netko vidi nepravdu drugoga i postojano ga opominje da se odvrati od zla. Tako i ja, Bog i Stvoritelj svih stvari, ponekad na način vage spuštam čovjeku, opominjem ga, pošteđujem ga i kušam ga kroz nevolju. Ponekad se podižem tako što prosvjetljujem srca ljudi, raspaljujem ih i posjećujem neobičnom milošću. Veze vage koje dosežu do oblaka znače da ja, Bog svih stvari, uzdržavam sve, pogane kao i kršćane, prijatelje kao i neprijatelje, svojom milošću prosvjetljujem i posjećujem pod pretpostavkom da će se naći ljudi koji odgovaraju mojoj milosti i žele odvratiti svoju volju od naginjanja zlu. Životinja predstavlja one koji nakon što su primili krštenje i došli do doba razlikovanja ne slušaju riječi svetog evanđelja, čije su se srce i usta okrenuli zemaljskom i uopće se ne obaziru na ono što je duhovno. Riba pak predstavlja pogane koji su uokolo tjerani na ljuljanju požude i čija je krv, to jest vjera, neznatna kao i spoznaja Boga. Zato želim srce životinje i krv ribe i tražim je li nađen netko tko bi poduzeo da mi ih iz ljubavi donese. Tri gomile su moji prijatelji. Prvi su oni koji razumno koriste svijet; drugi su oni koji napuštaju vlastito i ponizno se pokoravaju; treći su oni koji su spremni umrijeti za Boga.“ Treće poglavlje Čudesan razgovor u obliku pitanja i odgovora između Boga i zaručnice o kralju i njegovu nasljednom pravu u kraljevstvu; o njegovim nasljednicima i kako po njima nešto treba biti vraćeno, a nešto ne. „O, Gospodine“, reče zaručnica, „ne budi nevoljan što pitam. Iz pisma sam čula da se ništa ne smije steći nepravdom i ništa zadržati što je stečeno protiv prava. Ovaj kralj ima zemlju, neki kažu da je posjeduje s pravom, drugi tvrde suprotno i čudno je ako kod ovoga trpiš što kod drugih zabranjuješ.“ Bog odgovori: „Nakon potopa nisu preostali nikoji ljudi osim onih koji su se nalazili u Noinoj arki. Iz njih je potekao rod koji je krenuo prema izlasku sunca. Neki od njih su došli u Švedsku. Jedan drugi rod je išao prema zalasku; neki iznikli od njih su došli u Dansku. No oni koji su prvi počeli obrađivati zemlju koja nije bila okružena vodom nisu si prisvojili ništa od zemlje onih koji su živjeli s druge strane vode ili na otocima, već je svaki bio sretan s onim što je našao kao što je pisano o Lotu i Abrahamu. 'Želiš li ići desno', reče on, 'ja ću zadržati lijevo.' Kao da je htio reći: 'Sve što si prisvojiš bit će tvoje i pripadat će tvojim baštinicima.' S vremenom su došli suci i kraljevi koji, zadovoljni svojim granicama, nisu zaposjedali zemlju onih koji su živjeli na otocima i s druge strane voda, već je svaki ostajao u granicama svojih praočeva.“ Ona odgovori: „Ako je dio jednog kraljevstva darivanjem otuđen od kraljevstva, ne bi li nasljednici to trebali moći tražiti natrag?“ Bog joj odgovori: „U jednom određenom kraljevstvu se čuvala kruna koja je pripadala kralju. Narod je mislio da ne može opstati bez kralja. Zato su si izabrali kralja i predali izabranom kralju krunu na čuvanje i predaju budućim kraljevima. Kad je tako izabrani kralj dio krune htio otuđiti ili je smanjiti, budući kralj bi je zaista mogao i morao tražiti natrag jer se ne smije dogoditi smanjenje krune i kralj krunu kraljevstva ne smije umanjiti niti otuđiti osim iz razumnog razloga za vrijeme trajanja svojih dana. Što je drugo kruna jednog kraljevstva doli kraljevska vlast? Što je drugo kraljevstvo doli njemu podređen narod? I što je drugo kralj doli posrednik i uzdržavatelj kraljevstva i naroda, dakle čuvar i branitelj krune? Krunu ne smije niti dijeliti niti smanjivati na štetu budućeg kralja.“ Zaručnica upita dalje: „A kad bi neki kralj zbog vlasti bio prisiljen otuđiti dio krune?“ Bog odgovori: „Kad bi se dvojica svađala, a moćniji ne bi htio biti milosrdan, već bi drugom odsjekao prst, kome bi onda pripadao odsječeni prst doli onome koji je pretrpio štetu? Tako je i s kraljevstvom. Ako je neki kralj u nuždi ili zarobljeništvu umanjio svoje kraljevstvo za jedan dio, onda će ga budući kralj zaista moći zahtijevati natrag; jer kralj nije njegov gospodar, već sluga, a nužda ne čini zakon.“ Ona odgovori: „Kad bi neki kralj nekom gospodaru na dane svoga života dao odstupio dio krune i nakon kraljeve smrti onaj gospodar ili njegov nasljednik ga htio zadržati kao vlastiti, mora li onda biti tražen natrag?“ Na to odgovori Gospodin: „Zemlja se svakako mora vratiti zakonitom gospodaru.“ Ona upita dalje: „Ako bi dio krune bio nekome založen zbog duga i ovaj nakon što je mnoge godine ubirao plodove umre, a zemlja je nakon toga dospjela u ruke drugoga koji nema pravedno pravo na nju jer mu nije ostavljena niti založena, već ju je pri nekoj prilici uzeo u posjed i ne želi je vratiti prije nego što primi novac, što bi se tu trebalo učiniti?“ Gospodin joj reče: „Kad bi netko u ruci držao zlatnu kuglu i rekao nekome tko stoji kraj njega: 'Ova kugla je tvoja, ako je opet želiš imati, samo daj toliko i toliko funti.', zaista bi mu se trebalo dati toliko funti. Gdje je dakle zemlja dovedena pod vlast i mirno zadržana, mora ju se mudro zahtijevati natrag i s uračunavanjem štete opet steći natrag. Kao što je kralj koji je izabran uzdignut na kamen da ga narod vidi i time se označuje da ima vlast i posjed u gornjim dijelovima kraljevstva, tako ta zemlja i u svojim donjim dijelovima pomoću nasljedstva i kupnje i prekupa pripada kraljevstvu. Zato kralj treba čuvati što je primio da ne bi, ako drukčije postupa, izgubio kraljevstvo i kruna se izgubila.“ Zaručnica reče dalje: „O, Gospodine, ne budi nevoljan ako još jednom pitam. Jedan kralj ima dva kraljevstva i dva sina. U jednom kraljevstvu je kralj pomoću nasljedstva, a u drugom je izabran voljom naroda. No sad je uslijedila suprotnost; jer mlađi sin je kralj je postao kralj u naslijeđenom kraljevstvu, a stariji u kraljevstvu u kojem mora biti izabran.“ Bog odgovori: „Kod birača su se nalazila tri nedolična svojstva, a četvrto je postojalo u prebogatoj mjeri: neuredna ljubav, hinjena pamet, laskanje budalastih i nepovjerenje prema Bogu i zajednici. Zato je njihov izbor bio protiv pravednosti, protiv Boga, protiv blagostanja države i potreba zajednice. Da bi se osiguralo očuvanje mira i da bi se odgovaralo općim potrebama, nužno je da stariji sin uzme nasljedno kraljevstvo u posjed, a mlađi izborno kraljevstvo. Osim toga ako se ono što je prije dogodilo ne povuče, kraljevstvo će trpjeti štetu, zajednica će biti ožalošćena, nastat će nesloga, dani sinova će proći u gorčini, njihova kraljevstva ubrzo neće više biti kraljevstva, već kao što stoji pisano: 'Moćni će napustiti svoje stolice, a oni koji su lutali zemljom bit će uzvišeni.' Gledaj, ispričat ću ti primjer o dva kraljevstva, u jednom se bira, u drugom nasljeđuje; prvo, u kojem se bira, pusto je i ožalošćeno jer istinski nasljednik nije izabran i to su učinile stranke među biračima i gramzljivost onih koji su stremili za kraljevstvom. Tako Bog ne rastužuje sina radi grijeha njegova oca i nije gnjevan vječno, već vrši i drži pravednost na zemlji i nebu. Zato ono kraljevstvo neće doći do prijašnje slave i u sretnije stanje sve dok iz očinskog ili majčinskog potomstva ne ustane pravi nasljednik.“ Četvrto poglavlje Božje riječi zaručnici o dva duha, naime o dobrom i zlom, i o čudesnom i korisnom ratu u srcu jedne žene koji je proizašao iz nadahnuća dobrog duha i napasti zlog duha i što je u tome izabrala. Krist reče zaručnici: „Misli i nadahnuća u srcima ljudi prouzrokuju i ulijevaju dva duha, naime jedan zao i jedan dobar duh. Dobar duh savjetuje da misle na buduće nebesko, a vremenito da ne vole. Zao duh savjetuje da se voli ono što se vidi i čini grijeh nečim lakim. Poziva se na slabosti i navodi primjere slabih. Ispričat ću ti primjer kako su oba duha zapalila srce one tebi poznate žene i kraljice o kojoj sam ti već prije govorio. Dobri duh joj govori i daje njezinim mislima slijedeće: 'Bogatstvo je teret, čast svijeta kao zrak, a uživanje tijela kao san. Radosti su prolazne i sve svjetovno je ispraznost. Budući sud je neizbježan, a mučitelj vrlo okrutan. Zato mi se čini vrlo teškim preuzeti odgovornost za uporabu prolaznog bogatstva, podnositi dugotrajne muke za kratkotrajno zadovoljstvo i polagati račun onome kome je sve poznato još prije nego što se dogodi; zato je sigurnije odustati od mnogo toga i voditi račun samo o malo toga nego se uplesti u mnogo toga i polagati dug i težak račun.' Na to nadahnuće nasuprot tome odgovara zli duh: 'Pusti takve misli, Bog je dobrostiv i lako ga je ublažiti. Hrabro posjeduj dobra i bogato troši što posjeduješ; jer rođena si da budeš hvaljena kad udijeliš onome koji moli. Ako napustiš bogatstvo, služit ćeš onima koji su služiti tebi, tvoja će se čast smanjiti, a prijezir umnožiti; osoba koja je siromašna odlazi bez utjehe. Tebi je također teško naći se u novim navikama, krotiti tijelo tebi stranim vladanjem i živjeti bez posluge. Zato ostani u primljenoj časti, kraljevski zadrži svoj položaj, opskrbi svoju kuću hvalevrijedno tako da kad promijeniš svoj položaj ne budeš okrivljena zbog nepostojanosti; nastavi štoviše kao započeto i imat ćeš slavu kod Boga i kod ljudi.' Potom dobar duh opet dijeli srcu ove žene i kraljice savjet govoreći: 'Znam da su dvije stvari vječne, nebo i pakao. Nitko tko Boga voli iznad svega neće doći u pakao, a tko Boga ne voli, neće imati nebo. Sam Bog je putovao na putu za nebo nakon što je postao čovjekom i potvrdio ga je svojim čudima i svojom smrću. Kako li je nebesko divno, kako gorka đavlova zloba i kako isprazno zemaljsko! Samog Boga su slijedili njegova majka i svi njegovi sveti; htjeli su podnijeti svaku patnju i sve radije izgubiti, prezreti se kako ne bi izgubili nebesko i božansko. Zato je sigurnije brzo se odreći časti i bogatstva nego ih htjeti zadržati do kraja kad sa sjećanjem raste i bol zbog grijeha i oni koji ne pitaju za moje spasenje prisvajaju moje stečeno bogatstvo.' Na to zlo đavlovo nadahnuće odgovara: 'Prestani razmišljati tako; mi smo slabi ljudi, a Krist je Bog i čovjek; ne smijemo svoja djela uspoređivati s onima svetih koji su imali veću milost i prijateljstvo s Bogom. Treba nam biti dovoljno nadati se nebu i živjeti u svojim slabostima te popraviti naše grijehe milostinjom i molitvom. Bilo bi naime djetinjasto i budalasto započeti nešto neuobičajeno i ne moći izvesti.' Dobro nadahnuće odgovara: 'Nedostojan sam uspoređivati se sa svetima; no vrlo je sigurno postupno težiti prema savršenstvu. Što sprečava poduzeti neuobičajeno ako Bog ima moć pružiti pomoć? Često se događa da siromah krene putem moćnog i bogatog gospodara i slijedi ga. I ako gospodar dođe u prenoćište prije, uživa ukusnija jela i počiva na mekom krevetu, siromah također, iako kasno, dolazi u isto prenoćište i sudjeluje u hrani koju je gospodar ostavio. Da nije krenuo putem gospodara, morao bi odustati od gospodareva prenoćišta i bi uživao u gospodarevoj hrani. Zato sad kažem da iako sam nedostojan uspoređivati se sa svetima, ipak ću krenuti njihovim putem iza njih da barem mogu sudjelovati u njihovim zaslugama. Dvije su naime stvari koje me u duhu uznemiruju: prva, da će, ostanem li u svojoj domovini, nada mnom vladati oholost. Ljubav prema roditeljima kojima sam zadužen pomoći tlači moju dušu; obilje čeljadi i odjeće su mi tegobni, zato me raduje i pogodnije mi je sići sa sjedišta oholosti i hodočašćem poniziti tijelo nego ostati u stanju časti gomilati grijehe na grijehe. Druga, uznemiruje me siromaštvo i vika naroda koji za svoju pomoć zahtijeva moju prisutnost. Zato mi je potreban dobar savjet.' Zlo nadahnuće i đavlovo došaptavanje odgovaraju: 'Hodočašće je znak nepostojane naravi, milosrđe je nasuprot tome Bogu prijatnije od svake žrtve. Ukoliko odeš iz svoje domovine, pohlepni ljudi će čuti o tebi i opljačkati te i zarobiti. Onda ćeš umjesto slobode imate zarobljeništvo, siromaštvo za bogatstvo, sramotu za čast, nemir umjesto mira.' Dobar duh odgovara pomoću svojeg nadahnuća: 'Čuo sam o jednom zarobljeniku smještenom u kulu koji je našao veći užitak u zarobljeništvu i tami nego ikada prije u obilju i vremenitoj radosti. Ako se Bogu dakle sviđa kušati me nevoljama, služit će mi na veću zaslugu; jer On je nježan da nas tješi i brzo spreman pomoći osobito ako svoju domovinu napustim zbog svojih grijeha i da si zaslužim božansku ljubav.' Zlo nadahnuće i đavlovo došaptavanje odgovara dalje: 'Kako ako bi bio nedostojan božanske utjehe i ne bi mogao podnijeti poniznost i siromaštvo? Onda ćeš požaliti što si se predao strogosti. Onda ćeš umjesto prstena na ruci imati u ruci štap, na glavi krpu umjesto krune, odvratnu vreću umjesto purpurne odjeće.' Dobar duh naprotiv kaže: 'Čuo sam kako je sveta Elizabeta, kćer jednog ugarskog kralja, iako nježno odgojena i plemenito udana podnijela veliko siromaštvo i prijezir. U siromaštvu je od Boga primila veću utjehu i veću krunu nego da je ostala u svoj časti svijeta i njegovih radosti.' Na to zlo nadahnuće odgovara i govori: 'Što ćeš učiniti ako te Bog preda u ruke ljudi i tijelo ti bude ozlijeđeno? Hoćeš li moći podnijeti sram? Ne ćeš li se neutješno žaliti zbog svoje tvrdoglavosti i neće li se cijeli tvoj rod sramotiti i tugovati? Onda će se kod tebe zaista podići nestrpljivost i u srcu ustati nezahvalnost prema Bogu. Onda ćeš htjeti da ti dani dođu kraju. I kad te sva usta budu klevetala, hoćeš li se smjeti pokazati?' Na to opet odgovara dobra misao: 'Iz jednog sam pisma čuo kako je blažena Lucija kad je dovedena u javnu kuću govorila postojano u vjeri i uzdajući se u Božju dobrotu: koliko god mi tijelo bilo obeščašćeno, neću ništa manje ostati djevica i moja će se kruna udvostručiti. Kad je Bog vidio njezinu vjeru, ostavio ju je netaknutom. Zato kažem: Bog, koji nikoga neće kušati iznad njegovih snaga, čuvat će moj duh, moju vjeru i moju volju. Jer potpuno sam mu se predao; neka na meni bude Njegova volja.' Budući da ovu ženu uznemiruju ovakve misli, opominjem je trima stvarima. Prvo neka si u pamćenje dozove na koju je čast izabrana; drugo, kakvu joj je ljubav Bog iskazao u njezinu braku; treće, uz kako je mnogo dobrote očuvana u ovoj smrtnosti. Nasuprot tome trostruko je upozoravam: prvo, da će Bogu morati položiti račun za sva vremenita dobra sve do posljednjeg novčića i kako je on zarađen i potrošen; drugo, da je njezino vrijeme vrlo kratko i da ne zna unaprijed kad će umrijeti; treće, da Bog gospodaricu štedi jednako malo kao i sluškinju. Zato joj savjetujem tri stvari: prvo, da osjeti kajanje zbog počinjenog, plodonosno popravi što je ispovjedila i voli Boga svim srcem; drugo, savjetujem joj da na razuman način izbjegne kaznu čistilišta; jer kao što onaj koji Boga ne voli svim srcem zaslužuje veliku kaznu, tako je onaj koji ne ispravlja svoje grijehe vrijedan čistilišta; treće, preporučujem da napusti tjelesne prijatelje na neko vrijeme radi Boga i da kako bi izbjegla kaznu čistilišta ode na mjesto odakle od smrti do neba vodi kraći put gdje će primiti oprost koji je uzdizanje i otkupljenje duša i koji su dali sveti pape i Božji sveti zaradili svojom krvlju.“ Peto poglavlje Riječi svetog Petra o želji da spasi narode koju je imao. Kako podučava zaručnicu da postigne pamćenje i o velikim čudima koja se još moraju dogoditi i ispuniti u gradu Rimu. Blaženi Petar je govorio Kristovoj zaručnici: „Ti si me, moja kćeri, usporedila s plugom koji povlači brazde i čupa korijenje. To je zaista istina; jer bio sam tako vatren protiv poroka da kad bih bio mogao cijeli svijet obratiti Bogu, svakako ne bih bio štedio života ni posla. Bog mi je bio sladak u mislima, sladak u govoru i sladak u djelima i to tako veoma da su mi sve misli, osim onih na Boga, bile gorke. No i Bog mi je bio gorak, ne zbog Njega, već zbog mene; jer kad god sam mislio o tome kako sam se ogriješio i kako sam ga zatajio, gorko sam plakao jer sam već razumio ljubiti savršeno i moje suze su mi bile ukusne kao slatko jelo. Ako me moliš da ti dadem pamćenje, odgovaram ti: Nisi li čula kako zaboravljiv sam bio? Savršeno podučen o Božjem putu obvezao sam se zakletvom stajati uz Boga i umrijeti; no riječima upitan od jedne žene, zatajio sam istinu, a zašto? Jer me Bog prepustio meni samome, a ja se nisam poznavao. I što sam onda učinio? Onda sam zaista razmotrio kako sam po sebi ništa i uzdigao sam se i pohitao prema istini Boga koji mi je u srce utisnuo takvo sjećanje svoga imena da ga nisam mogao zaboraviti niti pred tiranima, niti pod bičevima, niti u smrti. Zato i ti učini tako. Uzdigni se poniznošću do učitelja pamćenja i od njega traži pamćenje. On je naime jedini koji može sve. Ja ću ti pak pomoći da sudjeluješ u sjemenu koje sam posijao na zemlji. Dalje ti kažem da je ovaj grad Rim bio grad ratnika. Njegove ulice su bile popločene zlatom i srebrom. No sad su se njegovi safiri pretvorili u blato, njegovih je stanovnika vrlo malo; njima je iščupano desno oko i odsječena desna ruka. Kod njih žive krastače i zmije; pred njihovim otrovom se pitome životinje ne usude pokazati, niti moje ribe podići glavu. Zato će sad u njemu biti skupljene ribe te će, iako ne tako mnoge kao nekad, ipak biti jednako slatke i odvažne da će se njihovom suradnjom krastače, zmije i žabe pretvoriti u janjad, a lavovi će biti kao golubovi na njihovim prozorima.“ Dalje je dodao: „Kažem ti dalje kao što će ti još reći u tvojim danima: živio Petrov namjesnik! I ti ćeš ga vidjeti svojim očima; prokopat ću brijeg užitaka i oni koji sjede na njemu će sići. Oni koji nisu voljni sići, bit će prisiljeni protiv očekivanja svih. Jer Bog želi biti uzvišen s milosrđem i istinom.“ Šesto poglavlje Vrlo lijepo pripovijedanje blaženog Pavla kako ga je Bog pozvao po molitvi blaženog Stjepana i kako je od vuka postao janje i kako je dobro moliti za sve. Blaženi Pavao je razgovarao s Kristovom zaručnicom i reče: „Ti si me, kćeri moja, usporedila s lavom koji je odrastao među vukovima i otrgnut im je na čudesan način. Zaista, kćeri, bio sam grabežljivi vuk kojeg je Bog učinio janjetom i to zbog iz dva razloga: prvo, zbog njegove velike ljubavi koja iz nedostojnih čini svoje posude i iz grešnika svoje prijatelje.; drugo, zbog molitava blaženog prvomučenika Stjepana. Želim ti pokazati kojeg sam mišljenja bio onda kad je sveti Stjepan bio kamenovan i zašto sam zaslužio njegovu molitvu. Zaista se nisam radovao niti uživao u muci blaženog Stjepana niti sam bio zavidan zbog njegove slave; pa ipak sam želio da umre jer sam prema svojem mišljenju shvatio da nema istinsku vjeru. Kad sam opazio da je preko mjere gorljiv i strpljiv u podnošenju svojih patnji, bilo mi je žao što je nevjernik dok je on zapravo bio vrlo vjeran , a ja nasuprot tome potpuno slijep i nevjeran; imao sam sažaljenje prema njemu i molio sam iz sveg srca da mu njegova gorka muka priskrbi slavu i krunu. Zato mi je njegova molitva bila na spas tako da sam njome bio oduzet mnogim vukovima i postao sam nježno janje. Zato je dobro moliti za sve; jer molitva pravednika koristi onima koji su bliže i spremniji primiti milost. No sad se žalim što je među učiteljima svoga naroda tako rječit čovjek koji je se među onima koji su ga kamenovali držao tako strpljivo tako jako zaboravljen i zanemaren od srca mnogih, no uglavnom od onih koji su zaduženi za njegovo slavljenje; oni mu donose razbijene, prazne, blatne i odvratne posude; zato će oni, kao što stoji pisano, biti ispunjeni dvostrukim sramom i sramotom i bit će izbačeni iz kuća uživanja.“ Sedmo poglavlje Čudesno i neobično viđenje jedne duše koja treba biti suđena; o đavlovim optužbama i zagovoru slavne Djevice. tumačenju ovog viđenja u kojem palača označava nebo, sunce Krista, žena Djevicu, Etiopljanin đavla, ratnik anđela i u kojem se opisuju dva mjesta mučenja iz kojih nije moguć spas i tri mjesta iz kojih je spas moguć; i o još mnogom drugome čudesnom, naime o pomoći. Jednoj osobi koja je bdjela u molitvi u duhovnom viđenju se pojavila slika jedne palače neizmjerne veličine. U njoj su bili bezbrojni odjeveni u bijele sjajne odore od kojih se činilo da svaki ima vlastitu stolicu. U toj je palači stajalo sudište na kojem je za vidjeli bio oblik kao sunce i sjaj koji je izlazio od sunca bio je neizmjeran u duljini, dubini i širini. Kraj stolice je stajala djevica s dragocjenom krunom na glavi. Svi su služili suncu koje je sjedilo na stolici i slavili su ga u himnama i pjesmama. Potom se pojavio Etiopljanin strašna izgleda i po svojim pokretima kao ispunjen zavišću i velikim gnjevom koji reče i vikne: „O, pravedni suče, dosudi mi ovu dušu i čuj njezina djela budući da ima još malo vremena za živjeti. Dopusti mi također da tijelo kaznim zajedno s dušom sve dok se ne odvoje jedno od drugog.“ Nakon ovih riječi mi se činilo kao da pred stolicom stoji netko kao naoružan ratnik, pristojan i mudar u riječima i skroman u svojim kretnjama; on reče: „O, suče, gledaj, ovdje su njegova dobra djela koja je ostvario sve do ovog sata.“ I odmah je od sunca koje je sjedilo na stolici izašao glas koji reče: „Ovdje je porok veći od vrline, ali pravednost ne podnosi da porok bude povezan s najvišom vrlinom.“ Etiopljanin odgovori: „Zato je pravednost da ova duša bude povezana sa mnom. Ako u njoj ima opakosti, u meni je sva opakost.“ Ratnik odgovori: „Božje milosrđe prati svakog čovjeka sve do smrti i sve do zadnjeg trenutka, a nakon toga slijedi sud, ali kod čovjeka o kojem govorimo su tijelo i duša još povezani i razum je još u njemu.“ Etiopljanin odvrati: „Pismo, koje ne može lagati, govori: ljubi Boga iznad svega, a svoga bližnjega kao sebe samoga. Gledaj sad kako su sva djela ove duše ostvarena iz straha, ne iz ljubavi kao što joj je bila dužnost i svi njezini grijesi koje je ispovjedila su, kao što ćeš naći, ispovjeđeni samo s neznatnim kajanjem; zato je zaslužila pakao jer je prokockala nebo; svi njezini grijesi su ovdje kod božanske pravednosti vidljivi jer još nikad nije iz božanske ljubavi osjetila kajanje za njih.“ Ratnik odgovori: „U njemu je ipak bila vjera i nada da će prije smrti primiti istinsko kajanje.“ Njemu odvrati Etiopljanin: „Sad si iznio sve dobro što je učinio i poznaješ sve riječi i misli za spas njegove duše. No sve to, što god to bilo, ne može se usporediti s kajanjem iz božanske ljubavi, svetom vjerom i jakom nadom i ne može iskorijeniti grijehe; jer od vječnosti je u Bogu pravednost da nijedan grešnik koji nema savršeno pokajanje ne smije pristupiti nebu. I zato je nemoguće da Bog sudi protiv od vječnosti unaprijed znane uredbe i ona duša mora biti osuđena na pakao i sa mnom biti povezana za vječnu kaznu.“ Na te je riječi ratnik šutio i nije odgovorio na njegov govor. Potom su se pojavili bezbrojni zli duhovi slični iskrama koje su iskočile iz svjetleće vatre. Ovi su vikali jednim glasom i govorili onome koji je kao sunce sjedio na stolici: „Znamo da si ti jedan Bog u tri osobe; ti si bio bez početka i bez kraja si i nema Boga osim tebe. Ti sam si zaista ljubav s kojom su povezani milosrđe i pravednost. Ti si od početka bio u sebi i na tebi se ništa nije smanjilo niti promijenilo kao što dolikuje Bogu. Osim tebe nema ničega i bez tebe je ništa što ima radost. Zato tvoja ljubav anđele nije stvorila iz ničega drugog doli iz moći tvoga božanstva kako je tvoje milosrđe nalagalo. Ali nakon što smo iznutra planuli od oholosti i zavisti i pohlepe, onda nas je tvoja ljubav koja voli pravednost bacila iz neba s vatrom naže zlobe u nepojmljiv i mračni ponor koji se sad zove pakao. Tako je tvoja ljubav učinila onda; ni sad se ne može odvojiti od suda tvoje pravednosti bilo da se izvrši prema milosrđu ili pravednosti. Kažemo još više; da je ona osoba koju voliš najviše, naime Djevica koja te rodila i koja nikad nije sagriješila, bila počinila smrtni grijeh i umrla bez božanskog kajanja, ti tako veoma voliš pravednost da njezina duša nikad ne bi postigla nebo, već bi bila kod nas u paklu. Zašto nam onda, suče, ne dosudiš nama da je kaznimo prema njezinim djelima?“ Potom se čuo kao zvuk trublje; koji su je čuli, šutjeli su i odmah progovori jedan glas i reče: „Šutite i poslušajte svi vi anđeli, duše i đavoli što govori Majka Božja!“ I uskoro se pred sudištem pojavi Djevica ogrnuta prostranim naboranim plaštem. Ona reče: „O, vi neprijatelji, progonite milosrđe i nikakvom ljubavlju ne volite pravednost. Ako je ovdje i vidljiv manjak dobrih djela zbog kojeg ova duša ne može postići nebo, pogledajte što imam pod svojim plaštem.“ Nakon što je Djevica otkrila dvije bore svoga plašta, u jednoj se pojavila mala crkva u kojoj su bili vidljivi poneki redovnici; u drugoj bori su se pokazale žene, muškarci, svećenici i Božji prijatelji i drugi koji su svi jednim glasom vikali i govorili: „Smiluj se, milosrdni Gospodine!“ Onda je bila tišina i Djevica je govorila i reče: „Pismo kaže da tko ima savršenu vjeru, može u svijetu premještati brda. Što dakle mogu glasovi onih koji su imali vjeru i služili Bogu vatrenom ljubavlju? I što mogu oni Božji prijatelji koje je ova duša pozivala za njihov zagovor da bude oslobođena pakla i može postići nebo, koja također za svoja dobra djela nije tražila nikakvu drugu plaću osim nebeskog? Ne mogu li njihove suze i molitve učiniti da bude potaknuta i prosvijetljena da prije svoje smrti primi božansko kajanje i žalost zajedno s ljubavlju? Osim toga želim dodati svoju molitvu zajedno s molitvama svetih koji su u nebu i koje je ova duša posebno častila.“ Djevica je dalje dodala i rekla: „O, vi đavoli, sučevom vlasti vam zapovijedam da obratite pažnju na ono što ćete sada vidjeti u pravednosti.“ Potom se iz sunca čuo glas koji reče: „Radi molitava mojih prijatelja će ovaj čovjek prije svoje smrti postići toliko božansko kajanje da neće doći u pakao, već će biti čišćen s onima koji će u čistilištu imati težu muku. Nakon što se duša pročisti, u nebu će primiti plaću s onima koji su na zemlji imali vjeru i nadu s malom ljubavi.“ Nakon ovih riječi su đavoli pobjegli. Potom se zaručnici činilo kao da je otvoreno strašno i mračno mjesto unutar kojeg se pokazala vatrena peć i njezina vatra je bila zapaljena za đavole i žive duše. Nad tom peći se pojavila ona duša čija presuda čija se osuda ranije čula. Njezine noge su bile vezane za peć i stajala je uspravno kao osoba; ali nije stajala ni na najvišem ni na najdubljem mjestu, već kao na strani peći čiji je oblik bio čudesan, ali strašan. Izgledalo je kao da se vatra peći provlači prema gore ispod nogu duše kao kad se voda kroz cijevi penje prema gore; silno se zbijala i uzdizala toliko daleko iznad glave da su pore bile kao žile kojima teče goruća vatra. Uši su se činile kao mjehovi talilaca i njihovo stalno puhanje je pokretalo mozak. Oči su se pokazale okrenute i utonule i činile su se pričvršćene iznutra na zatiljku. I usta su stajala otvorena i jezik je bio izvučen kroz nosnice i visio je na usnice. Zubi su bili kao željezni čavli pričvršćeni kroz nepce. Ruke su bile tako duge da su dosezale do stopala. Obje šake su se činile kao da drže i gnječe mast koja je gorjela kao smola. Činilo se da koža koja se vidjela iznad duše ima oblik krzna iznad tijela i bila je kao lanena haljina zamrljana spermom. Ta je haljina bila tako hladna da svatko tko ju je vidio počeo drhtati i iz nje je teklo kao gnoj iz gnojnog čira s pokvarenom krvlju i tako lošim smradom da se ne može usporediti nijednim tako lošem mirisu na svijetu. Nakon što se vidjela ta muka, čuo se glas iz one duše prije koji je pet puta vikao pod suzama i iz svih snaga. Prvo je vikala: „Jao meni što sam Boga zbog njegove savršenosti i za dane mi milosti tako malo volio!“ Drugo: „Jao meni što se nisam bojao Božje pravednosti kao što sam trebao!“ Treće: „Jao meni što sam volio radost svoga tijela i svoje grešne duše!“ Četvrto: „Jao meni zbog bogatstva svijeta i moje oholosti!“ Peto: „Jao meni što sam vas, Luj i Ivana, ikada vidio!“ i potom mi jedan anđeo reče: „Objasnit ću ti ovo viđenje. Palača koju si vidjela poredba neba. Mnoštvo onih koji su odjeveni bijelim i sjajnim odorama i sjedili su anđeli i duše svetih. Sunce predstavlja Krista u njegovu božanstvu; žena predstavlja Djevicu koja je rodila Boga; Etiopljanin đavla koji optužuje dušu; ratnik anđela koji priopćuje dobra djela duše. Peć predstavlja pakao koji je iznutra tako užaren da kad bi svijet sa svim što je u njemu gorio, ne bi bio sličan velikom žaru u toj peći. U toj se peći čuju različiti glasovi koji svi govore protiv Boga i svi njihovi povici počinju s jao i na sličan način završavaju; a duše se pojavljuju kao osobe čiji se udovi rastežu na neutješan način i koje nikad nemaju mir. Znaj da i vatra koja ti se pojavila u peći gori u vječnoj tami, ali duše koje tamo gore nemaju sve jednaku muku. Tama koja se pokazala oko peći se zove limb i dolazi iz tame koja je u peći, ipak, oboje su jedno mjesto i jedan pakao; svatko tko tamo dođe nikad neće primiti stan kod Boga. Iznad te tame je najveća muka čistilišta koju duše mogu podnositi. S one strane ovog mjesta su druga mjesta gdje je muka manja i sastoji se samo od manjka snage, ljepote i sličnoga kao što ću pojasniti kroz usporedbu. To je kao da je netko bio bolestan i kad bolest i muka prestanu, on nema snage sve dok je opet postupno ne zadobije. Treće mjesto je iznad i tu nema druge muke osim čežnje da se dođe Bogu. I da mogla bolje razumjeti, reći ću ti kroz usporedbu: to je kao da je ruda pomiješana i gori sa zlatom u vrlo vrućoj vatri i mora se tako dugo pročišćavati dok se ruda ne razori i ne ostane čisto zlato. Što je jače i deblje, to jača mora biti vatra sve dok zlato nije kao tekuća voda i potpuno goreće. Nakon toga majstor zlato odnosi na drugo mjesto gdje prima najbolji oblik da se može vidjeti i dohvatiti; zatim ga polaže na treće mjesto gdje se čuva i dostavlja vlasniku. Tako je i na duhovan način. Na prvom mjestu iznad tame je najveća muka čistilišta gdje si vidjela kako se spomenuta duša čisti. Ovdje muče đavoli; tu se pojavljuju obličja otrovnih crva i divljih životinja; tu je vrućina i hladnoća, tama i zbunjenost koje proizlaze iz muke koja je u paklu. Ovdje neke duše imaju manje muke, druge veće, već prema tome je su li grijesi bili popravljani u vremenu kad je duša još bila u tijelu ili nisu. Potom majstor, to jest Božja pravednost, odnosi zlato, to jest duše, na druga mjesta gdje nije ništa drugo doli manjak snage. Ovdje duše prebivaju tako dugo dok po svojim posebnim prijateljima ili po neprekidnim djelima svete Crkve ne postignu okrjepu. Jer što veću pomoć duša ima po prijateljima, to brže ozdravlja i biva oslobođena iz tog mjesta. Potom se duša odvodi na treće mjesto gdje ne vlada nikakva druga muka doli čežnje za dospijećem u Božju prisutnost i njegovo blaženo gledanje. Na ovom mjestu prebivaju mnogi i to vrlo dugo osim onih koji su dok su živjeli u svijetu imali savršenu čežnju doći u prisutnost i gledanje Boga. Znaj i da mnogi u svijetu umru tako pravedni i nedužni da odmah dospiju u prisutnost i gledanju Boga. Neki su svojim dobrim djelima opet tako ispravili svoje grijehe da njihova duša ne osjeća nikakvu muku. No malo je onih koji ne dođu na mjesto gdje vlada čežnja doći k Bogu. Zato sve duše koje prebivaju na ta tri mjesta sudjeluju u molitvi svete Crkve i dobrim djelima koja se događaju na svijetu, posebno onima koja su sami ostvarivale dok su živjele i onima koja nakon njihove smrti čine njihovi prijatelji. Znaj i da kao što su grijesi mnogoliki i raznoliki, tako su i muke mnogostruke i različite. Kao što se dakle gladan raduje hrani koja mu dolazi u usta, žedan piću, žalostan radosti, gol odjeći, bolestan kad ga se dovede u krevet, tako se duše raduju i sudjeluju u dobru koje se za njih čini na svijetu.“ Anđeo je k tome još dodao: „Blažen onaj koji u svijetu dušama pomaže molitvama, dobrim djelima i fizičkim radom jer ne može lagati Božja pravednost koja kaže da duše nakon smrti moraju bilo očišćene kaznom čistilišta ili oslobođene brže dobrim djelima prijatelja.“ Potom su se čule mnoge duše iz čistilišta koje su govorile: „O, Gospodine Isuse Kriste, pravedni suče, pošalji svoju ljubav onima koji imaju duhovnu vlast u svijetu, onda ćemo bolje nego sad sudjelovati u njihovim čitanjima, pjevanju, žrtvama.“ Iznad prostora iz kojeg su se čuli ovi pozivi pokazala se kuća u kojoj su se dali čuti mnogi glasi koji su govorili: „Neka Bog nagradi one koji nam šalju pomoć u našim nemoćima.“ U toj je kući kako se činilo izlazila zora, pod zorom se pojavio oblak koji nije imao ništa od svjetlosti zore; iz njega je izlazio jak glas koji je reče: „O, Gospodine Bože, svojom nepojmljivom moći stostruko nagradi sve one u svijetu koji nas dobrim djelima podižu u svjetlo Tvoga božanstva i gledanje Tvoga lica.“ Osmo poglavlje Anđelove riječi zaručnici o velikoj muci jedne duše. Anđeo je dalje govorio i reče: „Ona duša čije stanje si vidjela i čula sud je u velikoj muci vatre zbog svoje nesigurnosti hoće li nakon čišćenja doći u mir ili biti prokleta. I to je Božja pravednost jer je ova imala znanje i veliku moć razlučivanja, ali ih je koristila za svjetovni dobitak i korist tijela, a ne na duhovan način za dušu budući da je veoma zaboravila i zanemarivala Boga dok je živjela. Zato sad ova duša trpi vrućinu vatre i drhti od hladnoće. Slijepa je od tame i bojažljiva prema pogledima zlih duhova, gluha od đavolove vike, iznutra gladuje i žeđa, a izvana je pokrivena sramotom; no Bog joj je ipak dao milost nakon smrti da ne podnosi mučenje đavola jer je samo radi Božje časti oprostila svojim neprijateljima njihove teške uvrede i sa svojim najgorim neprijateljima je sklopila prijateljstvo. Znaj i da sve dobro što je učinila i što je obećala i dala od valjano stečenog bogatstva, a osobito molitve Božjih prijatelja smanjuju i olakšavaju njezinu muku kao što je i određeno u Božjoj pravednosti. Druga dobra koja su stečena manje valjano i koja je darovala koriste na duhovan ili tjelesan način onima koji su ih prije s pravom posjedovali ako su ih prema Božjoj odluci vrijedni.“ Deveto poglavlje Anđelove riječi zaručnici o sudu Božje pravednosti protiv gore spomenute duše i o zadovoljštini koju se u ovom životu treba učiniti dok je ona u čistilištu. Anđeo reče dalje: „Čula si prije kako je onaj čovjek zbog molitava Božjih prijatelja kratko prije svoje smrti postigao kajanje iz ljubavi prema Bogu za svoje grijehe i kako ga je to kajanje odvojilo od pakla. Zato je nakon smrti Božja pravednost dosudila da u čistilištu mora gorjeti kroz šest životnih dobi koje je imao od časa kad je prvi put svjesno počinio smrtni grijeh sve do onda kad iz ljubavi prema Bogu na plodan način nije izvršio pokoru ukoliko ranije ne primi pomoć od svijeta i Božjih prijatelja. Prva dob je bila što Boga nije volio zbog smrti njegova plemenita tijela i zbog višestrukih odvratnosti koje Krist sam nije izdržao ni zbog kojeg drugog razloga doli zbog spasa duša. Druga je dob bila što nije volio svoju vlastitu dušu kao što bi kršćanin trebao činiti, niti je Bogu zahvalio na svojem krštenju, niti na tome što nije Židov ili poganin. Treća dob je bila što je dobro znao što je Bog zapovjedio da se čini, a imao je malo volje da to ostvari. Četvrta dob je bila što je znao što je Bog zabranio onima koji žele ići u nebo, ali je drsko postupao protiv toga tako što nije slijedio grižnju savjesti, već svoje tjelesne sklonosti i želje svoga tijela. Peta dob je bila što nikad nije koristio milost i ispovijed kao što mu je priličilo budući da je imao tako mnogo vremena za to. Šesta dob je bila što je malo mario za tijelo Kristovo budući da ga nije htio primati često jer se nije htio suzdržati grijeha, niti je imao ljubavi primiti tijelo Kristovo prije kraja svoga života.“ Nakon toga se pojavio čovjek vrlo skromne pojave čija je haljina bila bijela i sjajna kao alba svećenika; bio je opasan lanenim pojasom i imao je crvenu štolom oko vrata i pod rukama i počeo je govoriti: „Ti, koja ovo vidiš, pazi, motri i povjeri u svojem pamćenju što vidiš i što ti se kaže. Vi zaista koji živite u svijetu ne možete razumjeti Božju moć kao mi koji smo uz njega jer što se kod Boga dogodi u trenutku, to se kod vas može shvatiti samo riječima i kroz usporedbe na svjetovan način. Ja sam jedan od onih koje je ovaj na čistilište osuđeni čovjek za vrijeme svoga života častio poklonima. Zato mi je Bog iz svoje milosti objavio da kad bi netko učinio prema mojim riječima, duša ovog čovjeka bi mogla biti prenesena na više mjesto gdje bi primila svoj pravi oblik i ne bi osjećala nikakvu drugu muku doli one koju bi trpio onaj koji leži nakon preboljene teške bolesti bez boli i bez snage, ali se raduje budući da sigurno zna da će dospjeti životu. Zato kao što si čula da je njegova duša pet puta vikala jao, kazujem ti pet tješenja. Prvi jao je bio da je Gospodina malo volio. Da bi ga se oslobodio, za njegovu dušu se mora prinijeti trideset kaleža u kojima se žrtvuje Božja krv i Bog sam treba biti više čašćen. Drugi jao je bio da se Boga nije bojao; zato da bi ga se toga oslobodilo, treba se odabrati trideset prema sudu ljudi pobožnih svećenika od kojih svaki treba čitati trideset misa kad može, devet za mučenike, devet za ispovjednike i devet za sve svete, dvadeset i osmu za anđele, dvadeset i devetu za svetu Mariju i tridesetu za Sveto Trojstvo. I svi trebaju pobožno moliti za njegovu dušu da bi se njegov gnjev ublažio i njegova pravednost izmijenila na milosrđe. Treći jao je bio za njegovu oholost i pohlepu. Da bi se to uklonilo, treba uzeti trideset siromaha, njihove noge ponizno oprati, pružiti im hranu, novac i odjeću tako da se utješe. Svaki od njih koji pere i koji je pran treba ponizno moliti Boga da radi svog poniženja i svoje gorke muke oprosti grijehe njezine pohlepe i oholosti. Četvrti jao je bio za bludnost njegova tijela. Ako dakle netko da jednu djevicu i jednu udovicu u samostan, a jednu djevojku u istinski brak i da im toliko od svojih dobara da od toga imaju hrane i odjeće, Bog će oprostiti tjelesne grijehe ove duše jer to su tri stanja koja je Bog odabrao i zapovjedio da budu zadržana na svijetu. Peti jao je vrijedio za mnoge grijehe koje je počinio drugima na štetu; svim je snagama radio na tome da osigura brak ono dvoje spomenutih ranije koji su bili blisko krvno vezani kao da su iz iste obitelji. Tu je vezu tjerao više radi samoga sebe nego kraljevstva, bez traženja papine dozvole i protiv hvalevrijedna naloga svete Crkve. Mnogi su postali mučenici tako što nisu podnosili da se tako nešto počini protiv Boga i svete Crkve i kršćanskih običaja. Ako netko želi ispraviti takve grijehe, neka ide papi i kaže: 'Netko', bez da imenuje osobu, 'je počinio takav grijeh, ali se na kraju pokajao i primio odrješenje bez da je popravio grijeh. Odredite mi zato pokoru koju želite i koju mogu izdržati; jer spreman sam za njega popraviti ovaj grijeh.' Zaista, ako mu se ne odredi veća pokora od jednog jedinog očenaša, služilo bi smanjenju muke ove duše u čistilištu. Deseto poglavlje Kristove žalbe zaručnici na Rimljane i o okrutnoj presudi koju će im Krist dosuditi ako umru u svojim grijesima. Sin Božji je govorio slijedeće riječi i reče: „O, Rime, vraćaš mi zlom za moja mnoga dobra djela. Ja sam Bog koji je sve stvorio i objavio svoju veliku ljubav vrlo bolnom smrću svoga tijela koju sam vlastitom voljom pretrpio za spasenje duša. Tri su puta kojima sam htio doći do tebe, ali ti si me na zaista na svima htio zatajiti. Na prvom si nad mojom glavom objesio veliki kamen koji me trebao zatući; na drugom si stavio oštro koplje koji me trebalo spriječiti da dođem k tebi; na trećem putu si mi iskopao jamu da bih se nakon što neočekivano padnem ugušio. Ovo što sad kažem ne smije se shvatiti na tjelesan, već na duhovan način i to što kažem se tiče onih stanovnika grada Rima koji tako čine, ali ne mojih prijatelja koji ne slijede njihova djela. Prvi put kojim sam navikao dolaziti k ljudskim srcima je istinski strah Božji nad koji čovjek stavlja veliki kamen da visi, to jest veliku drskost tvrdog srca; ne boji se suca kojem se nitko ne može oduprijeti, već ovako govori u svojem srcu: 'Dođe li k meni strah Božji, drskost moga srca će ga zdrobiti.' Drugi put kojim dolazim je ulijevanje Božjeg savjeta koje također vrlo često dolazi u propovijedima i učenjima. Na tom putu čovjek stavlja koplje protiv mene kad radosno griješi protiv mojih zapovijedi i namjerava čvrsto ustrajati u svojem zlu sve dok ga više ne može činiti. To je zaista ono koplje koje ne dopušta da mu dođe Božja milost. Treći put je prosvjetljenje Duha Svetoga u srcu svakog čovjeka pomoću kojeg čovjek može prepoznati i rasuđivati što i kako veliko sam za njega učinio i kako sam veoma patio. Na tom mi putu kopa duboku jamu tako što u svojem srcu govori: 'Sve što mi se sviđa mi je draže od njegove ljubavi; jer imam već dosta ako mislim na ono što me u ovom životu raduje.' I tako on u dubokoj jami guši Božju ljubav zajedno s mojim djelima. Zaista, stanovnici grada Rima mi čine sve to i pokazuju mi to riječima i djelima. Ni za što se ne obaziru na moje riječi i djela i proklinju mene, moju majku i moje svete kako zaozbiljno tako i u šali, kako u radosti tako i u gnjevu i daju porugu umjesto zahvala. Ne žive prema kršćanskim običajima kao što sveta Crkva propisuje jer prema meni nemaju veću ljubav od đavola koji radije cijelu vječnost nose svoju bijedu i zadržavaju njezinu zlobu nego da me gledaju i budu sa mnom u vječnoj slavi. Oni su zaista ti koji ne žele primiti moje tijelo koje je na oltaru posvećeno iz kruha kao što sam odredio i čije primanje najviše pomaže protiv đavolskih kušnji. O, kako bijedni su oni koji dok su zdravi takvu pomoć ispljuvavaju i gnušaju je se jer se ne žele suzdržati od svojih grijeha. Zato ću im u moći svoga božanstva doći drugim, njima nepoznatim putem i izvršiti osvetu na prezirateljima moga čovještva. I kao što su mi na putovima pripremili tri prepreke da im ne bih mogao pristupiti, tako ću i ja njima pripremiti tri druge čiju će gorčinu osjetiti i kušati živi i mrtvi. Moj kamen je iznenadna i neočekivana smrt koja će ih zdrobiti tako da sve što imaju za svoje radosti ostane ovdje, a njihove duše će biti prisiljene doći pred moj sud. Moje koplje je moja pravednost koja će ih udaljiti od mene tako da nikad neće kušati moju dobrotu, iako sam ih otkupio i nikad neće vidjeti moju ljepotu, iako sam ih stvorio. Moja jama je mračna tmina pakla u koju će upasti da bi tu živjeli u vječnoj bijedi. Svi moji anđeli u nebu i svi moji sveti će ih osuditi, a zli duhovi i sve duše u paklu će ih proklinjati. Mislim na one i govorim o onima koji imaju gore spomenuta svojstva bilo da su svećenici, sekularni kler, laici ili žene ili njihovi sinovi i kćeri koji su dospjeli do starosti kad prepoznaju kako Bog zabranjuje sve grijehe, ali se ipak upuštaju u grijehe, dobrovoljno se isključuju iz Božje ljubavi i malo cijene njegov strah. Ipak, još uvijek imam istu volju koju sam imao kad sam visio na križu jer sam isti koji sam bio onda kad sam razbojniku koji je molio za milosrđe oprostio sve grijehe i otvorio vrata neba. Drugom razbojniku koji me prezreo otvorio sam zasune pakla u kojem će za svoje grijehe vječno biti mučen.“ Jedanaesto poglavlje Riječi svete Agneze slavnoj djevici koje je hvale i blagoslivljaju i kako djevicu moli za kćer. O slatkom i vrlo utješnom odgovoru Gospodina i djevice zaručnici i kako je ovaj svijet predstavljen loncem. Agneza reče: „O, Marijo, majko i djevice svih djevica, ti s pravom možeš biti nazvana zorom koju je Krist, pravo sunce, osvijetlio. Nazivam li te zorom zbog tvoga kraljevskog podrijetla ili zbog tvoga bogatstva ili tvoje časti? Nikako, već si zorom nazvana s pravom zbog svoje poniznosti, svjetla tvoje vjere i posebnog zavjeta čistoće. Ti si navijestila i donijela istinsko sunce, ti si radost pravednih, trepet đavola, utjeha grešnika. Zato te molim poradi vjenčanja koje je Bog u ono vrijeme održao s tobom da tvoja kćer može ustrajati u čašćenju i ljubavi tvoga Sina.“ Majka odgovori: „Kako shvaćaš to vjenčanje? Reci radi one koja ovdje sluša.“ Agneza odgovori: „Ti si zaista oboje, majka i djevica. Najljepše vjenčanje je izvršeno onog časa kad se Bog bez mješavine i smanjenja svoga božanstva sjedinio s čovjekom. Djevičanstvo i majčinstvo su u tebi povezani bez oštećenja djevičanskog stida i istovremeno si postala majka i kćer svoga stvoritelja jer si danas u vremenu rodila onoga koji je vječno rođen od Oca sve stvari učinio s Ocem. Duh Sveti je bio u tebi i izvan tebe i oko tebe i s tobom i oplodio te kad si Božjem glasniku dala pristanak. I sam je Sin Božji, kojeg si danas rodila, bio u tebi prije nego što je navjestitelj došao k tebi; zato imaj milosti na svojoj kćeri. Jer jednaka je onoj siromašnoj ženi koja živeći u dolini nije imala ništa osim malo živinčadi, naime jednu kokoš ili gusku, ali je gospodaru koji je živio na brijegu doline bila tako veoma predana da je sve što je imala od živinčadi iz ljubavi dala gospodaru na brijegu. Gospodar odgovori toj ženi: 'Imam obilje svih stvari i ne trebam tvoje; ali možda daješ malo da bi primila veće.' Na to će žena: 'Ne dajem ti to zato što ti je potrebno, već zato što si meni tako maloj ženi dopustio da stanujem na tvom brijegu i što me tvoje sluge poštuju. Zato ti nudim ovo malo da bi se uvjerio da bih ti donijela veće kad bih mogla i da se ne bih činila nezahvalnom prema tvojoj milosti.' Gospodar odgovori: 'Budući da me voliš takvom ljubavlju, podignut ću te na svoj brijeg i dati godišnje tebi i tvojima odjeću i hranu.' Jednako je i s tvojom kćeri; sve što je imala od živinčadi, to jest ljubav prema svijetu i svojoj djeci je napustila za tebe; zato tvojoj ljubavi pripada da se brine za nju.“ Majka odgovori Sinovoj zaručnici i reče: „Kćeri, budi čvrsta. Molit ću svog Sina koji će ti dati godišnju hranu i dati ti mjesto na brijegu gdje ga poslužuju tisuće tisuća anđela; jer kad bi se izbrojalo sve ljude koji su rođeni od Adama pa sve do zadnjega koji će biti rođen na zemlji, došlo bi više od deset anđela na jednoga. Svijet nije ništa drugo doli lonac. Vatra ispod lonca i pepeo su prijatelji svijeta; no Božji prijatelji su jednaki najboljem jelu u loncu. Kad stol bude spreman, gospodaru će se poslužiti ukusno jelo i ono će ga obradovati, a lonac će se razbiti, ali se vatra neće ugasiti.“ Dvanaesto poglavlje Riječi djevičanske majke kćeri o preokretima Božjih prijatelja u svijetu čas po duhovnim nevoljama, čas po utjehama. Što je duhovna nevolja i kako se Božji prijatelji trebaju vremenito radovati i tješiti. Majka reče: „U ovom svijetu Božji prijatelji se ponekad moraju naći u duhovnoj nevolji, a drugi put u duhovnoj utjesi. Duhovna utjeha dolazi od ulijevanja Duha Svetoga, razmatranja velikih Božjih djela, divljenja njegovoj strpljivosti i iz radosnog ispunjenja Božje volje. Duhovna nevolja se događa kad dušu protiv volje uznemiruju nečiste i mrske misli, kad osjeća strah kod obeščašćivanja Boga i kod propasti duša, kad je duh s razumnim razlogom prisiljen uplesti se u vremenite brige. Tako i Božji prijatelji ponekad mogu vremenitom utjehom primiti tješenje, primjerice okrjepljujućim riječima, pristojnom igrom i drugim djelima u kojima nema ničeg vrijednog prijekora i nečasnog kao što ćeš moći prepoznati u jednom primjeru. Ako se naime šaka pesnica uvijek drži zatvorenom, ili će se živci stegnuti, ili će ruka oslabiti. Tako je i u duhovnom. Kad bi duh stalno bio zahvaćen zanosom, zaboravio bi sam sebe i potonuo u oholosti tako da bi kruna njegove slave morala biti smanjena. Zato su ponekad Božji prijatelji tješeni ulijevanjem Duha Svetoga, ponekad pak uz Božje dopuštenje kušani nevoljama jer se nevoljama uništavaju korijeni grijeha, a plodovi pravednosti tjeraju korijenje. Ali Bog koji vidi srca i razumije sve stvari ograničava kušnje svojih prijatelja tako da im koriste jer sve čini i dopušta u pravednoj mjeri i težini. Budući da si odabrana da imaš duh Božji, ne uznemiruj se zbog Božje strpljivosti; jer pisano je da Bogu ne dolazi nitko koga Otac nije privukao. Ako pastir kitom cvijeća privlači i mami ovce u kuću i nakon toga kuću brižno zatvara, ovce, iako u njezinim prostorima mogu trčati ovamo i onamo, nemaju izlaz jer kuću čuvaju zidovi, a krov je visok i vrata zatvorena. Zato se ovce navikavaju jesti sijeno sve dok ne postanu pitome i jedu sijeno iz ruke pastira. Tako se dogodilo i s tobom; jer što ti se prije činilo teškim i nepodnošljivim, sad ti je postalo toliko lako da te ništa ne razveseljava kao Bog.“ Trinaesto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o tome koje su suze Bogu prihvatljive, a koje nisu i od čega treba dati milostinju za duše preminulih i o Kristovom savjetu i uvjeravanju zaručnice. Sin reče: „Čudiš se zašto ne čujem one koje vidiš da prolijevaju mnoge suze i siromasima daju mnogo na moju čast. Odgovaram ti na prvo: ako se spajaju dva izvora od kojih je jedan čist, a drugi mutan i prljav, mutni izvor će zaprljati vodu čistog i tko će moći piti tu vodu? Tako je i sa suzama mnogih ljudi; kod jednih dolaze ponekad iz poniženja prirodnih sklonosti, ponekad od nevolja svijeta i iz straha od pakla; takve suze su prljave i smrdljive jer ne proizlaze iz Božje ljubavi. Za mene su slatke suze koje proizlaze iz razmatranja Božjih dobročinstava, iz razmatranja vlastitih grijeha i iz ljubavi prema Bogu. Takve suze uzdižu dušu od zemaljskog do neba i daju ljudima da se opet rode vječnom životu. Postoji dvostruko rađanje, tjelesno i duhovno. Tjelesno rađa čovjeka iz nečistoće u nečistoću, oplakuje tjelesnu štetu i radosno nosi napor svijeta. Sin takva rođenja nije sin suza jer se takvim suzama ne zaslužuje vječni život, duhovno rođenje stvara sina suza jer oplakuje kvarenje duše i brine se da sin ne vrijeđa Boga. Takva jedna majka je bliže sinu od one koja rađa tjelesno jer se takvim rađanjem duši stječe blaženi život. Što se tiče drugoga da daje siromasima milostinju odgovaram ti: Ako svojem sinu kupiš plašt od novca tvoga sluge, ne pripada li s pravom plašt onome koji posjeduje novac? Naravno da mu pripada! Tako je i na duhovan način; jer tko opterećuje svoje podčinjene ili bližnje da bi pomoću njihova novca pomogao dušama svojim dragih, više me tjera na gnjev nego što me ublažava i što je nepravedno oduzeto će pomoći onima koji to prethodno pravedno posjedovali, a ne onima za koje je dano. Ipak, onome koji ti je učinio dobro moraš opet učiniti dobro, kako na duhovan, tako i na tjelesan način; na duhovan način tako da Bogu upraviš molitve za njega jer nitko ne može vjerovati kako se Bogu veoma sviđaju molitve poniznih kao što ću ti pokazati na primjeru. Kad je netko jednom kralju htio ponuditi mnogo srebra, prisutni bi rekli: to je velik poklon. No kad bi za kralja izmolio jedan očenaš, bio bi ismijan. Kod Boga je upravo suprotno. Jer kad netko za dušu drugoga da jedan očenaš, to je Bogu draže od mnogo zlata. To se moglo vidjeti kod onog dobrog Grgura koji je svojom molitvom sam podigao poganskog cara na višu razinu. Drugo, reci mu slijedeće riječi: 'Budući da si mi iskazao dobro, molim Boga, nagraditelja svih, da Ti naplati po svojoj milosti.' Dalje mu reci ovako: 'Moj dragi, jedno ti savjetujem, za jedno te molim. Savjetujem ti da otvoriš oči svoga srca tako da razmatraš nepostojanost i taštinu svijeta, razmišljaj iznova kako se Božja ljubav veoma ohladila u tvome srcu i kako će teška biti kazna i strašan budući sud; zato probudi Božju ljubav u svome srcu tako da sve svoje vrijeme, djela, sklonosti i misli urediš na Božju čast. Također predaj svoju djecu Božjem udesu i određenju bez da zbog njih smanjiš Božju ljubav. Drugo, molim te da svojim molitvama nastojiš postići da ti Bog, koji može sve, daruje strpljivost i ispuni tvoje srce svojom blaženom ljubavlju.'“ Četrnaesto poglavlje Tješeće Kristove riječi zaručnici dok je bila u strahu da se ne boji onoga što je vidjela i čula jer je od Duha Svetoga. I kako je đavao simboliziran zmijom i lavom, utjeha Duha Svetoga jezikom i kako se treba oduprijeti đavlu. Sin reče: „Zašto se bojiš i brineš o tome da đavao miješa nešto u riječi Duha Svetoga? Je si li čula da je netko sačuvao jezik ako ga je stavio između zubi razjarenog lava? Ili je li netko sisao slatki med iz zmijina repa? Nikako! Tko je drugi lav, tko zmija doli đavao? Lav zbog pakosti, zmija zbog svoje lukavštine. A tko je drugi jezik doli utjeha Duha Svetoga? Što drugo predstavlja staviti jezik između lavljih zubi doli radi ljudske naklonosti i hvale zloporabiti riječi Duha Svetoga koji se pojavio u obliku jezika. Tko govori Božju hvalu radi dopadanja ljudima, zaista je prevaren od đavla jer one riječi, iako su Božje, nisu proizašle iz usta Božje ljubavi, a jezik, to jest utjeha Duha Svetoga će mu se oduzeti. Tko ne želi ništa osim Boga i kojemu je sve svjetovno mučno, čije tijelo ne traži vidjeti niti čuti ništa osim onoga što je Božje i čija duša se raduje u ulijevanju Duha Svetoga, taj ne može biti prevaren jer zao duh uzmiče pred dobrim duhom i ne usuđuje mu se približiti. Što drugo znači sisati med iz zmijina repa doli nadati se utjesi Duha Svetoga iz đavlovih nadahnuća što se ne može dogoditi jer bi se đavao prije dao ubiti tisuću puta nego da duši da riječ utjehe kad joj se život naginje kraju? Zato ne boj se! Jer Bog koji je započeo dobro u tebi će ga dovršiti s dobrim ciljem. Ali znaj da je đavao kao pas pušten s uzice koji kad vidi da ti Duh Sveti nije uliven, trči za tobom svojim kušnjama i savjetima. No staviš li protiv njega nešto čvrsto tako da ga zubi bole ili postanu tupi, brzo će uzmaknuti od tebe i neće ti naštetiti. Što je drugo to čvrsto što treba staviti protiv đavla doli božanska ljubav i poslušnost prema Božjim zapovijedima? Ugleda li ih đavao na tebi savršenima, njegovi zubi, to jest njegovi pothvati i njegova volja postaju neučinkoviti jer uzima u obzir da si radije sklon podnijeti sve neugodnosti nego djelovati protiv Božjih zapovijedi.“ Petnaesto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o tome zašto dobri na ovom svijetu podnose muke, a zli imaju sreće i kako Bog kroz primjer tumači kako ponekad obećava vremenito, a misli se na duhovno i zašto Bog nije pretkazao svaki događaj sve do određenog sata, iako su mu poznati svi sati i trenuci. Sin Božji reče: „Čudiš se dok čuješ da Božji prijatelj koji treba biti čašćen podnosi muke, a Božji neprijatelj za kojeg vjeruješ da treba biti bičevan je čašćen. Odgovaram ti: moje se riječi moraju razumjeti na duhovan i tjelesni način. Jer što je drugo muka svijeta doli priprema i podizanje na krunu? A što je drugo sreća svijeta za čovjeka koji zloporabi milosti doli spuštanje u propast? Imati dakle muke u svijetu je istinsko uzdizanje na život; imati sreću u svijetu je za nepravedna čovjeka istinsko spuštanje u pakao. Da bi se tvoju strpljivost podučilo u Božjim riječima, kazat ću ti primjer. Bila jedna majka koja je imala dva sina; jedan je bio rođen u mračnoj tamnici i nije znao o ničemu drugome doli o tami i mlijeku svoje majke; drugi pak je rođen u maloj kućici i ima ljudsku hranu, mir u krevetu i služi mu sluškinja. Onome koji je rođen u tamnici majka reče: 'O, sine moj, kad bi htio izići iz tmine, imao bi ukusniju hranu, ljudsku hranu, mekše prebivalište i sigurno mjesto.' Kad je sin to čuo, izišao je. Da je majka obećava više, na primjer trkaće konje, kuće od bjelokosti ili brojnu poslugu, ne bi to vjerovao jer nije poznavao ništa osim tame i majčina mlijeka. Zato povremeno i Bog obećava neznatno da bi se pod tim razumjelo više da bi čovjek mogao naučiti si pod vremenitim predstaviti nebesko. Drugom pak sinu majka reče: 'O, sine moj, što ti koristi živjeti u ovoj lošoj kućici? Poslušaj zato moj savjet koji će ti biti od koristi. Znam dva grada. Stanovnici jednoga žive u beskrajnoj, neizrecivoj radosti i u častima bez kraja. U drugom se održavaju vježbe ratnika i svi koji se bore, postaju kraljevi, a svi koji su poraženi, pobjeđuju.' Kad je sin to čuo, izišao je na mjesto borbe, vratio se natrag i rekao majci: 'Na borilištu sam vidio čudesnu igru. Neki su bili oboreni i gaženi nogama, drugi su bili razodjeveni i ubijeni, ali svi su šutjeli, svi su se borili i nitko nije dizao glavu ili ruku protiv onih koji su ga obarali.' Majka mu odvrati: 'Grad koji si vidio nije ništa drugo doli predgrađe grada slave. U tom predgrađu Gospodin želi kušati one koji bi mogli ući u grad slave. One koji su se u borbi posebno istakli, u slavi će okruniti više. Kad si vidio da su oboreni bili razodjeveni, bičevani i da su šutjeli, to je bilo zato jer je naša odjeća bila zaprljana tamom naše kućice i jer je potrebna velika borba i rad da bi postala čista.' Sin odgovori: 'Ali teško je dati se gaziti nogama i šutjeti i smatram boljim vratiti se u kućicu.' Majka mu odgovori i reče: 'Ako ostaneš u ovoj kućici, iz naše će tame i našeg smrada nastati crvi i zmije od čijeg slušanja će se tvoje uši zgroziti, čiji ugriz će smrznuti svu tvoju snagu tako da ćeš radije htjeti da se nisi rodio nego da si u društvu s njima.' Prema ovome što je čuo od svoje majke koja je pod tjelesnim dobrom smatrala duhovno, mladić je postao odvažniji i revnije je težio ka kruni. Tako čini i Bog. Jer ponekad obećava i daje vremenito, ponekad obećava tjelesno pri čemu misli na duhovno da bi duh po primljenim milostima bio potaknut na revnost i po duhovnom razumu bio ponižen da ne bi bio ponosan sam na sebe kao što je Bog učinio s Izraelom. Jer prvo im je obećao i dao vremenito i izveo je nad njima čuda da bi po njima mogli biti odgojeni za nevidljivo i duhovno. Kad je potom u njihovu razumu spoznaja Boga postala veća, Bog je s prorocima razgovarao mračnim i teško razumljivim riječima pri čemu je umiješao nešto utješnog i radosnog, naime kad je narodu obećao povratak u svoju domovinu, stalni mir i obnovu svega čemu je prijetilo rušenje. Iako je tjelesni narod sva ta obećanja shvaćao i htio da se ispune tjelesno, Bog je prije znao i uredio da se nešto ispuni na tjelesni, drugo na duhovan način. Sad bi mogla pitati: zašto je Bog kojem su poznati svi sati i trenuci nije sve pojedino prorekao jasno i na pojedine sate ili zašto je rekao jedno, a mislio drugo? Odgovaram ti: Izrael je bio tjelesan i htio je samo tjelesno i nevidljivo je mogao shvatiti samo pomoću vidljivoga. Zato se svidjelo Bogu odgajati svoj narod na više načina da bi oni koji su vjerovali obećanjima zbog svoje vjere mogli biti okrunjeni više, da bi koji napreduju u dobru postali to više gorljiviji, da bi prestupnici mogli prestati griješiti bez straha, da bi oni kušani mukama to strpljivije nosili svoju patnju, da bi oni koji rade mogli radosnije ustrajati i da bi oni koji očekuju mogli pomoću mračnog obećanja biti okrunjeni to više; jer da je Bog tjelesnima obećao samo duhovno, svi bi bili mlačni u ljubavi nebeskih stvari. Da je pak obećao samo tjelesno, koja bi se razlika onda našla između ljudi i stoke? No da bi čovjek kao jedan od onih koji treba umrijeti gospodario svojim tijelom u pravednosti, ljubazni i mudri Bog mu je dao tjelesno; da bi pak želio nebesko, pokazao mu je nebeska dobročinstva i čuda; da bi se bojao griješiti, pokazao mu je strašne sudove, također i napade koje uzrokuju zli anđeli i da bi on, koji rasvjetljuje tamu obećanja i dodjeljuje mudrost, mogao biti očekivan i željen, pomiješalo se mračno i dvojbeno s utješnim. Zato i danas Bog tjelesnim usporedbama pokazuje duhovna značenja i kad govori o tjelesnoj časti, misli na duhovnu tako da bi se samo Bogu pripisalo sve prvenstvo podučavanja; jer što je drugo čast svijeta doli vjetar i teret i smanjenje Božje utjehe? Što je pak drugo nevolja doli priprema vrlina? Nije li dakle ako se pravedniku obeća čast svijeta to pljačka duhovnog dobitka? A što je drugo obećati nevolje svijeta doli lijek i protuotrov protiv velike slabosti? Zato se, kćeri moja, Božje riječi mogu višestruko razumjeti bez da se pritom misli na bilo kakvu promjenjivost u Bogu, već da se divi i boji njegove mudrosti. Jer kao što sam prorocima mnoge stvari rekao na tjelesan način koje su se i ostvarile na tjelesan način, tako sam rekao i mnogo toga na tjelesan način što se ispunilo ili razumjelo na duhovan način. Tako činim i sada i kad se to dogodi, reći ću ti razlog.“ Šesnaesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri kako đavao često lukavo pod odorom pobožnosti vodi i neke od Božjih slugu da bi ih uznemiravao. Kojima se daju oprosti i kako i kako je uređenje Crkve prikazano guskom, a Bog kokoši. Tko je dostojan biti nazvan Božjim pilićem. Majka je razgovarala s Kristovom zaručnicom: „Zašto ste primili ovog čovjeka čiji jezik govori velike riječi, ali čiji je život nepoznat, čiji su običaji svjetovni?“ Ona odgovori i reče: „Jer ga se smatralo pobožnim i nisam htjela upasti u nevolje što sam prezrela čovjeka poznata po govoru. No da sam prije znala da se ne sviđa Bogu, ne bih ga primila kao ni zmiju.“ Na to će joj Majka: „Ta tvoja dobra volja je čuvala njegov jezik i njegovo srce i držala u ogradi da vas ne bi uznemiravao i stvarao vam brige, ali lukavi đavao vam je doveo vuka u janjećoj koži kako bi našao prigodu da vam priredi nevolju i navede vas na brbljanje.“ Ona odgovori: „Nama se čini kao da je pobožan i pokajnički i kao da posjećuje svete i rekao je da se želi suzdržati od grijeha.“ Majka odgovori: „Tamo gdje je guska s perjem, reci mi jede li se meso ili se jede perje? Nije li perje ogavno želucu dok meso hrani i jača? Tako je na duhovan način uređenje i pravilo svete Crkve. Ona je kao guska gdje je tijelo Kristovo predstavlja svježe meso, sakramenti unutarnje dijelove guske, a krila vrline i djela mučenika i ispovjednika. Paperje predstavlja ljubav i strpljivost svetih, a krilna perja oprost koji su sveti muževi dopustili i zaslužili. Svatko dakle tko dođe k oprostu s namjerom da se oslobodi krivnje za svoje ranije grijehe, ali pritom želi ustrajati u ranijim poročnim navikama, on doduše ima krilno perje guske, ali duša se njima niti ne hrani, niti jača, već dok se oduzmu, služe za odbaciti. Tko pak u stavu prema oprostu odbacuje grijeh, vraća nepravedno stečeno, nepravedno ozlijeđenom daje zadovoljštinu, ne stiče nijedan jedini novčić sa sramotnom dobiti, niti jedan dan ne želi živjeti prema drugome nego Božjoj volji, podvrgava se njegovoj volji u nesreći i sreći, bježi od sreće svijeta i njegova prijateljstva, takav će postići oproštenje grijeha i pred licem Božjim biti sličan Božjem anđelu.“ Ona odgovori: „O, Majko Milosrđa, moli za onoga da može naći milost pred očima tvoga Sina.“ Majka odgovori: „Duh Sveti ga posjećuje, ali nešto kao kamen leži pred njegovim srcem i sprječava ulazak Božje milosti. Jer Bog je kao kokoš koja toplo drži svoja jaja iz kojih trebaju postati živi mladi. Sva jaja koja leže pod kokoši primaju njezinu toplinu, dok drugo što se nalazi u blizini ne. Majka također ni ne razbija ljusku jajeta u kojem je mlado, već se mlado samo trudi probiti je kljunom. Kad majka to vidi, pripremi piliću toplo mjesto gdje može opstati. Tako Bog sve posjećuje svojom milošću. Oni koji misle i govore: 'Želimo se suzdržati od grijeha koliko god možemo, stremiti prema savršenstvu.', Duh Sveti posjećuje češće da bi to mogli savršenije; oni pak koji svu svoju volju podlože Bogu i ne žele učiniti niti najmanje protiv Božje ljubavi, već slijede one koje vide da teže prema savršenijem i pokoravaju se savjetu poniznih ljudi i mudro se odupiru pokretima svoga tijela, njih Bog kao kokoš prima pod sebe tako što im svaki jaram čini lakim i tješi ih u njihovim teškim situacijama. Oni naprotiv koji slijede svoju vlastitu volju i misle da je ono malo dobra što čine vrijedno plaće pred Bogom i koji ne streme za većim savršenstvom, već ustraju na onome što obraduje srce i svoju slabost opravdavaju primjerom drugih i svoju krivnju pokvarenošću drugih pokušavaju učiniti lakšom, takvi neće postati Božji pilići jer nemaju volju razbiti tvrdoću i taštinu svoga srca, već bi, kad bi mogli, radije željeli živjeti dulje kako bi mogli dugo ustrajati u grijehu. Tako nisu činili dobri Zakej niti Magdalena, već su Bogu, jer su ga vrijeđali u svi svojim udovima, dali sve svoje udove da bi zadovoljili uvredu. I budući da su se bili popeli na svjetovnu čast koja im je služila na smrt, u poniznosti su sišli na svoj prezir jer je teško istovremeno voljeti Boga i svijet ako nisi kao ona životinja koja je imala oči sprijeda i straga; ipak će jedan takav koliko god pažljiv bio trpjeti nevolje. Oni pak koji su kao ovaj Zakej i Magdalena su izabrali siguran dio.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio nadstojnik is Östergotlanda i došao je više iz straha nego iz ljubavi na godinu jubileja o kojoj Krist govori u Rimu: „Svatko tko je izbjegao neku opasnost treba paziti da opet ne upadne u nju; jer i pomorac u luci koji ima preveliko pouzdanje dolazi u opasnost. Zato se ovaj treba čuvati da ne stupi u prijašnje stanje svoje službe. Inače, ne bude li se čuvao, izgubit će ono što je ugodno. Skupljeno će završiti kod stranaca. Djeca neće primiti nasljedstvo i on sam neće bez boli umrijeti među strancima.“ Kad se vratio kući, opet je postao ubirač poreza i sve se dogodilo ovako. Sedamnaesto poglavlje Vrlo dobra poduka svete Agneze za kćer da živi dobro i hvalevrijedno i da se čuva zlog i protiv Boga nezahvalnog života. Ovdje su snaga i strpljivost predstavljeni jednim kolima, a četirima kotačima četiri vrline: sve radi Boga savršeno napustiti, poniznost, Boga mudro voljeti i tijelo pametno držati u ogradi. Dodano je i ponešto drugog za redovnike. Agneza je razgovarala s zaručnicom i reče: „Je si li danas vidjela oholu ženu na kolima oholosti?“ Zaručnica joj odgovori: „Vidjela sam je i uznemirila se jer se ondje hvale meso i krv, prašina i prljavština, a trebali bi se s pravom poniziti. Jer što je ta raskoš doli rasipno trošenje Božjih darova, sablazan običnog puka, rastuživanje pravednih, pustošenje siromašnih, prizivanje Božjeg gnjeva, zaboravljanje samog sebe, teška presuda za budući sud i gubitak duša?“ Agneza odvrati: „Raduj se, kćeri moja, da si tako odgojena, zato ću ti opisati kola na kojima možeš sigurno odmarati. Kola na kojima trebaš sigurno sjediti je snaga i strpljivost u nevoljama. Kad čovjek počne obuzdavati tijelo i prepuštati svu svoju volju Bogu, onda se u njegovo srce rado prikrada oholost koja čovjeka izdiže iznad njega kao da je sličan Bogu ili pravednu čovjeku ili ga napada nestrpljivost ili neskromnost tako da se ili vrati natrag svojim starim navikama ili gubi na revnosti pri čemu postaje nespretan za Božji posao. Zato treba skromnu strpljivost tako da ne uzmakne nestrpljivo niti neskromno ustraje, već se ravna prema snagama i vremenima. Prvi kotač na tim kolima je savršena volja sve napustiti radi Boga i ne željeti ništa drugo doli Boga. Jer postoje mnogi koji na kraju napuste vremenito kako bi izbjegli odvratnosti, a bez da im istovremeno nedostaje nešto za korist i uživanje. Kotač tih ljudi se ne da voditi niti okretati. Ako ih opterećuje siromaštvo, žele blagostanje, pritišće li ih nesreća, zahtijevaju sreću; kuša li ih prijezir, mrmljaju o Božjoj providnosti i teže za častima. Zabrani li im se nešto što im je protivno, traže vlastitu slobodu. Zato se Bogu sviđa volja koja niti u sreći niti u nesreći ne želi imati nešto od svojeg. Drugi kotač je poniznost pomoću koje se čovjek smatra nevrijednim svega dobroga tako što svakog sata pred očima drži svoje grijehe i pred licem Božjim se smatra krivim. Treći kotač je Boga mudro voljeti. Boga istinski mudro voli onaj koji kad se ogleda mrzi svoje pogreške, koji je zabrinut radi grijeha svoga bližnjih i rođaka, raduje se nasuprot tome njihovu duhovnu napretku Bogu, koji ne želi da mu prijatelj živi samo za svoju korist i prednost, već da služi Bogu i više se boji svog napredovanja u svijetu da ne bi mogao povrijediti Boga. Takva ljubav je mudra ukoliko se mrze poroci i kad ih se ne hrani radi naklonosti i časti i kad se najviše voli one koje se u ljubavi prema Bogu vidi najrevnijima. Četvrti kotač je mudro mrtvljenje tijela. Tko je u braku i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, tijelo me mami na neuredan način; budem li živio prema tijelu, sigurno znam da ću razgnjeviti stvoritelja tijela koji može udariti i oslabiti, koji će ubiti i suditi; zato ću radi Božje ljubavi voljno svoje tijelo držati u ogradi, živjeti na način koji pripada Bogu i uređen prema njegovoj časti. ' Tko tako misli i moli Boga za pomoć, njegov kotač će Bogu biti prijatan. Ako je netko redovnik i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, moje tijelo me mami na požudu, nude se mjesto, vrijeme i sve za njegovanje radosti, no ipak uz Božju pomoć radi mojih svetih položenih zavjeta neću griješiti zbog prolaznog radovanja jer veliko je dobro to na što sam se zavjetovao Bogu; siromašan sam ušao, želim izići još siromašniji; moram položiti račun o svemu, zato ću biti suzdržljiv kako ne bih rasrdio svoga Boga, kako ne bih dao sablazan svojem bližnjem i kako ne bih sebe činio krivokletnikom.' Takva suzdržljivost je vrijedna velike plaće. Kad je netko u častima i lagodnom životu i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, imam izobilje svih stvari, a siromasima nedostaje, a ipak svi imamo jednog Boga. Što sam ja zaslužio, a što je onaj skrivio? Što je tijelo drugo doli hrana crvima? Što su drugo tolike požude doli bolesti i uzroci oslabljenja, gubitak vremena i navođenje na grijeh? Zato želim svoje tijelo držati u ogradi tako da crvi u njemu ne bi bjesnjeli, da ne bih morao podnijeti težak sud i da ne potratim beskorisno vrijeme kajanja i ukoliko se moje razmaženo meso neće moći lako pokrenuti na otvrdnuće, postupno ću mu oduzimati ponešto od previše slatkog tako da može dobro opstati i ima potrebno, ali ne izobilje.' Tko tako misli i čini što može, on se također može zvati ispovjednikom i mučenikom jer se to može nazvati jednom vrstom mučeništva kad se ima radosti i ne slijedi ih se, kad se stoji u častima, a prezire se čast, biti velik kod ljudi, a sam o sebi smatrati najmanje, takav kotač se Bogu vrlo sviđa. Gledaj, kćeri moja, nacrtala sam ti kola čiji vozač je tvoj anđeo ukoliko ne zbaciš njegovu ogradu i jaram s tvog vrata, to jest ukoliko ne izbiješ spasonosna nadahnuća i ukoliko svoje srce i osjetila ne pustiš s uzde ispraznostima i lakrdijama. Sad ću ti izložiti i ona kola na kojima je sjedila spomenuta žena. Zaista, kola su njezina nestrpljivost, naime prema Bogu, prema bližnjima i prema samoj sebi; protiv Boga tako što njegove tajne odluke podređuje svojem sudu ako joj nisu po želji; protiv bližnjega tako što mu čini zlo jer ne može postići njegova dobra; protiv sebe je puna nestrpljivosti otkriti tajne želje svoga srca. Prvi kotač tih kola je ponos jer si daje prednost pred drugima i sudi druge, prezire ponizne i bori se za časti. Drugi kotač je neposlušnost prema Božjim zapovijedima koja u njezino srce uvodi ispriku za njezinu slabost, prijezir njezine krivnje, tamu srca i obranu zlobe. Treći kotač je požuda za svjetovnim stvarima koja kod nje proizvodi rasipanje u trošenju, zanemarivanje i zaboravljanje same sebe, strah srca pred budućnosti, mlačnost u ljubavi prema Bogu. Četvrti kotač je njezino samoljublje po kojem se isključuje iz iskazivanja časti i straha prema svom Bogu i ne obazire se na svoj kraj i sud. Vozač tih kola je đavao koji je čini radosnom i odvažnom na sve što joj pošalje u srce. Dva konja koja vuku kola su nada u dugi život i volja griješiti sve do kraja. Uzda je sram od ispovijedi. Ta uzda vodi dušu kroz nadu u dugi život i volju da se ustraje u grijehu dalje s pravog puta i tako je opterećuje grijehom da ne može ustati niti po strahu, niti sramu, niti po opomeni, nego kad misli da čvrsto stoji, tone, ukoliko Božja milost ne pomogne, u dubinu.“ Dodatak Krist je dalje govorio o istoj ženi i reče: „Ona je bjelouška koja ima jezik bludnice, u srcu zmajevu žuč, a u mesu gorak otrov. Zato će njezina jaja biti otrovna. Sretni oni koji neće iskusiti njihov teret.“ Osamnaesto poglavlje Pohvalne riječi kćeri slavnoj Djevici i ljubak Djevičin odgovor kćeri u kojem Djevica uručuje kćeri mnoge darove i mnoga druga dobra od sebe, apostola i svetih. „O, slatka Marijo“, reče zaručnica. „Blagoslovljena bila vječnim blagoslovom jer si djevica prije rođenja, djevica nakon rođenja, djevica s muža i nesumnjiva djevica kad je muž sumnjao. Budi zato blagoslovljena jer si majka i djevica, Bogu najdraža, najčišća ispred svih anđela, s apostolima najsavršenija u vjeri, najjače si kušana u boli srca, od ispovjednika najsvjetlija u suzdržljivosti, najizvrsnija u čistoći od svih djevica. Zato neka te blagoslivlja sve što je ispod i iznad jer Bog, Stvoritelj, po tebi je postao čovjekom. Po tebi pravednik nalazi milost, grešnik oproštenje, mrtvac život, prognanik povratak u svoju domovinu.“ Djevica odvrati: „Pisano je da je Petru kad je mom Sinu posvjedočio da je Sin Božji odgovoreno: 'Blažen ti, Šimune; jer ovo ti nisu otkrili tijelo i krv.' Tako i ja sad kažem: ovaj pozdrav ti nije otkrila tvoja tjelesna duša, već onaj koji je bio bez početka i bez kraja je. Zato budi ponizna, bit ću milosrdna prema tebi. Ivan Krstitelj, kao što je obećao, bit će blag; Petar će ti biti nježan, a Pavao jak kao div. Ivan će ti reći: kćeri, sjedni na koljeno; Petar nasuprot tome: o, kćeri, otvori usta i nahranit ću te hranom slatkoće; Pavao će te odjenuti i naoružati oružjem ljubavi. Ja, koja sam Majka, predstavit ću te svojem Sinu. Ipak, kćeri moja, ovo možeš shvatiti i u duhovnom smislu. Ivan, čije ime se tumači kao Božja milost, predstavlja istinsku poslušnost; jer Ivan je bio i jest sladak; sladak roditeljima zbog čudesne milosti, sladak ljudima zbog vrlo posebna propovijedanja, Bogu sladak zbog svetosti njegova života i njegove poslušnosti; jer pokoravao se u svojoj mladosti, bio je poslušan u sreći kao i u odurnostima, pokoravao se i ostao je nizak, iako je mogao biti čašćen; bio je poslušan i u smrti. Poslušnost dakle govori: sjedni na koljeno, to jest pridigni se niskome i imat ćeš visoko; napusti gorko i imat ćeš slatko; pusti vlastitu volju neka ode ako želiš biti malena; prezri zemaljsko i postat ćeš nebeska; prezri izobilje i imat duhovno izobilje. Pod Petrom se misli na vjeru svete Crkve. Kao što je Petar ostao postojan do kraja, tako će i vjera svete Crkve ostati postojana bez kraja. Petar dakle, to jest sveta vjera govori: otvori usta i primit ćeš najbolju hranu, to jest otvori razum svoje duše i u svetoj Crkvi ćeš naći najslađu hranu, to jest Gospodinovo tijelo u sakramentu oltara, stari i novi zakon, izlaganje učitelja, strpljivost mučenika, poniznost ispovjednika, čistoću djevica i temelj svih vrlina. Zato traži svetu vjeru u crkvi svetog Petra, zadrži pronađeno u sjećanju i izvrši je u svojim djelima. Pod Pavlom se nasuprot tome misli na strpljivost. On je bio revan protiv napadača svete vjere, radostan u nevoljama, postojan u nadi, strpljiv u bolestima, milosrdan prema tužnima, gostoljubiv prema siromasima, milosrdan prema grešnicima, majstor i učitelj sviju i sve do kraja ustrajan u ljubavi Božjoj. Pavao će te dakle, to jest strpljivost, opremiti oružjem vrlina jer je istinska strpljivost utemeljena i učvršćena u primjerima i strpljivosti Krista i njegovih svetih. Ona zapaljuje ljubav u srcu, potiče duh na hrabra djela, čini čovjeka poniznim, blagim, milosrdnim, revnim za nebeskim, zabrinutim za samog sebe, ustrajnim u onome što je započeo. Svakog čovjeka dakle kojeg poslušnost odgoji na koljenu poniznosti, vjera hrani hranom slatkoće, strpljivost odijeva oklopom vrlina, svakog takvog ja, Majka Milosrđa, uvodim svojem Sinu koji će ga okruniti krunom svoje slatkoće. Jer u njemu je neshvatljiva snaga, neusporediva mudrost, neizreciva hrabrost, ljubav vrijedna divljenja. Iako sad, kćeri moja, razgovaram samo s tobom, pod tobom ipak podrazumijevam sve koji djelima ljubavi slijede svetu vjeru; jer kao što se pod jednim jedinim čovjekom podrazumijeva Izraelce, tako ti predstavljaš sve istinske vjernike.“ Devetnaesto poglavlje Uzvišena hvala djevičanske ljepote Majke Božje i kako Sin Božji svoju Majku uspoređuje sa zlatarom. “O, slatka Marijo, nova ljepoto, blistava ljepoto, ti mi dođi u pomoć tako da moja ružnoća postane lijepa i da se moja ljubav zapali. Tvoja ljepota daje glavi tri prednosti. Prvo to što čisti pamćenje ulaze ljupko; drugo da se radosno zadrži što se čuje; treće da se ražarenom revnošću širi na bližnjeg. Tvoja ljepota daje tri prednosti srcu. Prvo uzima težak teret mrzovolje dok se razmatraju tvoja ljubav i poniznost; drugo, očima daje suze kad se upravi pogled prema tvojem siromaštvu i strpljivosti; treće, daje srcu unutarnji žar slatkoće ako se iskreno njeguje sjećanje tvoje ljupke dobrote. Zaista, ženo, ti si najdragocjenija ljepota, najpoželjnija ljepota jer si slabima dana kao pomoć, ožalošćenima na utjehu, svima za posrednicu. Zato svi koji su čuli da ćeš se roditi i koji znaju da si se već rodila mogu uskliknuti: 'Ti blistava ljepoto, rasvijetli našu tamu; dođi, ti najdragocjenija ljepoto i uzmi našu sramotu; dođi, najljubaznija ljepoto i ublaži našu gorčinu; dođi, najmoćnija ljepoto i oslobodi nas našeg zarobljeništva; dođi, ti najuvaženija ljepoto i ukloni našu ružnoću. Blagoslovljena i poštovana tako stvorena, tako velika ljepota koju su svi patrijarsi željeti vidjeti, o kojoj su svi patrijarsi pjevali, kojoj su se radovali svi izabrani.'“ Majka odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Bog, koji je moja ljepota i koji ti je dao takve riječi za reći. Zato ti kažem da će te najstarija, vječna i najljepša ljepota koja me napravila i stvorila jačati, najstarija i nova ljepota koja sve obnavlja i koja je bila u meni i koja izlazi iz mene podučavat će te čudesnome, najpoželjnija ljepota koja sve razveseljava i obraduje zapalit će tvoju dušu njezinom ljubavlju. Zato se uzdaj u Boga jer kad se bude pojavila nebeska ljepota, sva će zemaljska ljepota biti posramljena i smatrana gnojem.“ Potom Sin Božji reče Majci: „O, blagoslovljena Majko, ti si slična zlataru koji priprema lijepo djelo. Svi koji ga vide, raduju se i nude zlato i drago kamenje da bi djelo postiglo savršenstvo. Tako ti, ljubljena Majko, svakom koji se trudi uzdići Boga pružaš svoju pomoć i nikoga ne puštaš praznog bez svoje utjehe. Zato te se s pravom može nazvati krvlju moga srca; jer kao što su krvlju svi udovi tijela oživljavaju i jačaju, tako svako po tebi dolazi oživljava iz grijeha i postaje to plodniji za Boga.“ Dvadeseto poglavlje Poduka svete Agneze kćeri da se ne treba vraćati niti koračati naprijed više nego joj dolikuje. O načinu kojeg se treba držati prilikom i nakon početka suzdržljivosti i koja suzdržljivost je Bogu prijatna. Agneza reče: „Budi postojana, kćeri, i ne uzmiči natrag jer otrovni zmijin zub vreba tvoju petu. Ne idi niti naprijed više nego si dužna jer ispred tebe je oštrica oštrog koplja koja će te raniti budeš li išla dalje više nego je ispravno. Što je drugo koračanje unatrag doli pokajati se kod kušnje zbog uzimanja trpkog, ali spasonosnog puta, željeti se vratiti natrag starim navikama i u srcu pasti prljave misli? Kad takve stvari gode duši, zamračuju sve dobro i postupno je vuku od svega dobrog. Ne smiješ niti koračati naprijed više nego si dužna, to jest mučiti se iznad svojih snaga ili druge nasljedovati iznad svoje prirode u dobrim djelima jer je Bog od vječnosti uredio da će za djela ljubavi i poniznosti nebo biti otvoreno ako se u svim stvarima očuvala mjera i jednostavnost. No zavidni đavao nagovara nesavršena čovjeka da posti iznad svoje snage, da obećava neuobičajeno i nepodnošljivo i oponaša savršeno bez da uzme svoje snage i svoju slabost u razmatranje tako da kad se snaga smanji, čovjek ono što je loše započeo bilo nastavlja više iz srama pred ljudima nego pred Bogom, bilo to brže pada zbog svoje nerazumnosti i slabosti. Zato se moraš odmjeriti potpuno prema sebi, to jest prema svojoj slabosti ili svojoj snazi jer su neki po prirodi slabiji, drugi jače, neki po Božjoj milosti revniji, drugi po dobroj navici radosniji za djelovanje. Zato uredi svoj život prema savjetu onih koji se boje Boga da te pri tvojoj nepažnji ne rane zmija ili oštrica zatrovanog mača, to jest da nadasve otrovno đavlovo došaptavanje ne prevari tvoje srce pa da ne bi htjela biti smatrana za nešto što nisi ili željela biti nešto što premašuje tvoje snage i sposobnost. Postoje neki koji misle da po svojim zaslugama mogu postići nebo i Bog ih po svojoj tajnoj odluci pošteđuje đavlovih kušnji. Postoje i drugi koji pretpostavljaju da mogu zadovoljiti Boga za svoje grijehe dobrim djelima. Svi oni su u zabludi; jer kad bi čovjek, tko god on bio, stotinu puta ubio svoje tijelo, ne bi Bogu mogao odgovoriti niti jednim od tisuću. On je taj koji daje mogućnosti i volju; on daje vremena i zdravlje; on ispunja želje dobrih; on daje bogatstvo i slavu; on je taj koji ubija i oživljava, uzvisuje i ponižava i sve je u njegovoj ruci. Zato samo njemu treba iskazati svu čast i nikakve zasluge ljudi kod Boga ne dolaze u obzir. Na to što si se čudila onoj ženi koja je došla po oprost, ali se dala obeščastiti, odgovaram ti: neke žene žive u suzdržanosti bez da je vole, čija želja za ugođajem nije velika, čija kušnja nije žestoka, koje bi, kad bi im se ponudila časna udaja, doduše je htjele prihvatiti, ali budući da im se ne nudi ništa otmjeno, sve niže preziru. I tako povremeno iz suzdržljivosti nastaju oholost i drskost iz čijih poticaja se po Božjoj dozvoli događa da padnu kao što si već čula. No ako se jedna žena postavi tako da se ne bi htjela zamrljati nijednom i da joj se ponudi cijeli svijet, nije moguće da se takva preda sramoti. Kad bi Bog ipak pomoću svoje tajne pravednosti dopustio da jedna takva padne, to bi joj se više dogodilo radi postizanja krune nego zbog grijeha ukoliko je bilo protiv njezine volje. Zato znaj za sigurno da je Bog kao orao koji iz svoje visine gleda na najdublje. Ukoliko vidi nešto kako se diže sa zemlje, baca to kao pomoću praćke. No ugleda li nešto otvorno što mu je mrsko, udara kao strijela, curi li na njega nešto nečisto, snažno to strese i udalji sa sebe. Tako čini i Bog. Kad vidi da se srca ljudi iz slabosti tijela ili po đavlovim kušnjama protiv volje duha uzdižu protiv Boga, odmah to uništava kao praćkom pomoću nadahnuća za kajanje i patnje i čini da se čovjek povrati Bogu i samome sebi. Ako Bog vidi da je u srce ušla požuda tijela ili bogatstva, probija srce strijelom svoje ljubavi tako da se čovjek ne bi ustrajnošću u grijehu odvojio od Boga. Zamrlja li dušu nešto nečisto od oholosti ili gnoja bludnost, odbacuje to postojanošću vjere i nade da duh ne bi otvrdnuo u porocima ili da se s Bogom povezana duša ne bi zamrljala na svoju štetu. Zato, kćeri moja, promišljaj pri svim svojim nadahnućima i djelima Božju pravednost i milosrđe i uvijek se obaziri na kraj.“ Dvadeset i prvo poglavlje Riječi zaručnice Bogu o njegovoj snazi i Djevičin odgovor kćeri koji je jača. Kako dobri i Božji sluge ne trebaju prestati propovijedati i opominjati pogane bilo da se obrate ili ne što se dokazuje kroz primjer. „Blagoslovljen bio Ti, moj Bože, koji si trojedin i jedan, trostruk u osobama, a jedan u biću. Ti si dobrota i mudrost i sama ljepota i moć. Ti si pravednost i sama istina po kojoj sve jest, živi i postoji. Zaista sličiš cvijetu koji divno raste na polju i od kojeg svi koji mu se približe primaju slatkoću u okusu, olakšanje u mozgu, radovanje za oči i jačanje u preostalim udovima. Zato će svi koji Ti se približe postati ljepši po tome što će napustiti grijeh, postat će mudriji tako što slijede Tvoju volju, a ne onu tijela, postat će pravedniji tako što idu za koristi duše i Tvojom časti. Zato, o, najljubazniji Bože, daj mi da volim ono što Te raduje: muževno se oduprijeti kušnjama, prezirati sve svjetovno i postojano Te zadržati u svojem pamćenju.“ Majka odgovori: „Ovaj pozdrav ti je zaslužio onaj dobri Jeronim koji je pustio lažnu mudrost da ode i pronašao je pravu istinsku mudrost, koji je prezirao zemaljsku čast i zadobio je samog Boga. Sretan taj Jeronim, sretni oni koji slijede njegov nauk i njegov život; volio je udovice, bio je ogledalo onih koji su napredovali i učitelj cijele istine i čistoće. Ali govori, kćeri moja, što te brine u tvojem srcu?“ I ona reče: „Dolazi mi misao koja govori: 'Ako si dobra, onda je tvoja dobrota dovoljna za tebe. Što te se tiče druge upravljati i poučavati bolje? To je protiv tvoje službe i staleža.' Od te misli mi je duša tako otvrdnula da zaboravlja samu sebe i ohladnjuje u Božjoj ljubavi.“ Majka Božja odgovori: „Ta pomisao odvlači mnoge od Boga koji su već napredovali u vrlini; jer đavolja je stvar to da dobre sprječava da podukom pokreću zle na pokoru, a već dobre dovode na sve višu i višu razinu savršenstva. Tako bi onaj eneuh koji je čitao Izaiju premda s manjom kaznom stigao u pakao, ali Filip mu je došao u susret, podučio ga je kratkom putu u nebo i uzdigao ga na sretno mjesto. Tako je i Petar bio poslan Korneliju. Da je Kornelije umro prije, zbog svoje bi vjere doduše došao do okrepe, ali Petar je došao i silno ga povukao na vrata života. Na sličan je način Pavao došao Dioniziju i odveo ga je k blaženoj nagradi. Zato Božji prijatelji ne bi trebali biti oneraspoloženi u Božjoj službi, već raditi da se zao čovjek popravi, a dobar čovjek dospje na više savršenstvo. Tko bi imao volju svim prolaznicima propovijedati da je Isus Krist uistinu Sin Božji i potom stremio koliko god dobro bi mogao raditi na obraćenju drugih, ne bi primio ništa manju milost ako se nitko ili bi se samo malobrojni htjeli obratiti nego kad bi se svi obratili. Zato ti kažem kao primjer: kad bi dva najamnika po gospodarevoj naredbi prekopali vrlo tvrdo brdo i kad bi jedan našao probrano zlato, a drugi ništa, obojica bi zbog svog rada i svoje volje bili dostojni jednake plaće. Tako i Pavao koji ih je obratio više nego preostali apostoli koji su ih obratili manje. Svi su bili jedne volje, ali Božje uređenje je skriveno. Zato se ne treba popustiti ako samo malobrojni prime Božju riječ ili ako nitko to ne učini. Jer kao što trn čuva ružu i magarac nosi svog gospodara, tako i đavao po trnu grijeha pomoću nevolja koristi izabranima kao ružama da po oholosti srca propali u beskorisnu razuzdanost i kao magarac i nosi Božjoj utjesi i većoj nagradi. Dvadeset i drugo poglavlje Kako u novija vremena zloba ljudi nadmašuje đavlovu lukavost i kako su ljudi sad spremniji griješiti nego što je đavao spreman kušati. O osudi koja će se dosuditi protiv takvih. Kako Božji prijatelji trebaju muževno i hitro raditi kroz propovijedi i o ulijevanju znanja u njegove prijatelje. Sin reče: „Kad bih mogao biti uznemiren, sad bih s pravom mogao reći: kajem se što sam stvorio ljude. Čovjek je sad kao životinja koja slobodno trči u mreže, koliko god da ga se upozori, on ipak slijedi sklonost svoje volje. Ne može se potpuno pripisati đavlu da silno povlači čovjeka, već čovjek sam preduhitruje njegovu zlobu. Kao lovački psi koje se prvo vodi na uzici nakon što su naviknuti loviti i jesti životinje i u žurbi za plijenom preduhitriti samog vođu, tako je sad i čovjek koji je naviknut na grijeh i začaran od njega spremniji griješiti nego što je đavao spreman kušati. To nije nikakvo čudo jer dugo je otkad je apostolska stolica, glava svijeta, ublažavala Boga svetošću života i svojim uzorom kao što je činila u početku i zato su preostali udovi postali slabi i iscrpljeni. Također se ne razmatra zašto je bogati Bog postao potrebit i siromašan da bi se podučilo da prolazno treba prezirati, a nebesko voljeti jer budući da je po prirodi slabi čovjek postao bogat varljivim bogatstvom, postoje mnogi koji više streme samo za tim i manje onih koji ga omalovažavaju. Zato će doći orač kojeg šalje Svemogući i jača Svemudri i on ne traži zemlju i ljepotu tijela, ne plaši se snage jakih, ne boji se prijetnji knezova niti ne gleda na osobu ljudi; posijat će ljudsko meso i uništiti kuće duhova; tijela će izručiti crvima, a duše predati onima kojima su služile. Zato moji prijatelji kojima ću te poslati trebaju raditi hrabro i hitro jer ono što sam rekao neće biti u posljednjim danima, već kao što sam malo prije rekao u ovim danima. I oči mnogih koji sad žive će to vidjeti da se ispuni što je pisano: 'Njihove žene moraju postati udovice, a njihova djeca siročad' i sve što je ljudima poželjno će se oduzeti. One pak koji mi dođu u poniznosti ću ja, milosrdni Bog, primiti, onima koji su djelima ispunili plod pravednosti dat ću sama sebe jer ispravno je da se kuća u koju se kralj želi useliti očisti, da se opere čaša da bi napitak izgledao jasno, da se zrno snažno smrvi da se odvoji od klasa i da se ono što je u obliku zatvoreno čvrsto stisne sve dok ne primi sličnost oblika. Kao što ipak nakon zime dolazi ljeto, tako ću nakon nevolje dati utjehu onima naime koji žele biti maleni i koji više cijene nebesko od zemaljskog. Kako se čovjek ne rađa i umire u jedno te isto vrijeme, tako će se sad sve ispuniti u svoje vrijeme. Trebaš znati i da s nekima postupam po općoj poslovici: 'Udari mu vrat i bježat će', bol tjera na žurbu. S drugima ću postupiti kao što je pisano: 'Otvori svoja usta, želim ih napuniti.' S trećima ću razgovarati tješenjem i nadahnućem: 'Dođite vi neučeni i jednostavni, želim vam dati usta i mudrost kojima se brbljavci neće moći oduprijeti.' Tako sam već učinio u ovim danim, jednostavne sam ispunio mudrošću i odupiru se učenima; počupao sam brbljavce i moćne i odjednom su preminuli. I to nije čudo; jer mudrima sam zapovjedio da zmijama režu jezike kao što si čula i nisu htjeli. Ni majka koja je bila štap jednostavnih nije htjela ukloniti njihove jezike da bi ugasila vatru pohlepe koja se kao što sam opomenuo zapalila u srcima djece. Zato sam im u vrijeme kad su uživali u sreći odrezao njihove jezike.“ Dvadeset i treće poglavlje Riječi Ivana Evanđelista slavnoj Djevici o jednom vrlo zlobnom licemjeru i Djevičin odgovor koje su njegove karakteristike. đavlovu izrugivanju istoga i kako se po sedam znakova može prepoznati dobar, a kako zao duh. Ivan Evanđelist je razgovarao s Majkom Božjom: „Čuj, Ti, Djevice i Majko Jednog Sina, ali ne više sinova, Ti majko jedinorođenog Sina, stvoritelja i otkupitelja sviju, čuj, kažem kako je đavao veoma prevario ovog čovjeka, kako se jako trudi postići nemoguće, kako se mnoge stvari dao podučiti od duha laži i kako se vrlo daleko udaljio od Boga svojim lavljim srcem u janjećem koži. Podučavao sam da su trojica koji svjedoče na nebu i na zemlji: Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti. Ovom pak zao duh daje svjedočanstvo hinjene svetosti, ali Otac ga ne jača svojom moći, a Sin ga ne posjećuje u svojoj mudrosti; Duh Sveti ga ne zapaljuje svojoj ljubavlju. Nije ni čudo jer stremi za moći protiv moći Oca; također želi biti mudar protiv mudrosti Sina; on je zapaljen, ali potpuno drugačije nego što Duh Sveti zapaljuje. Zato moli svog Sina da ga ubrzo uzme da se ne izgubi još više njih ili da ubrzo bude ponižen zbog svojeg grijeha.“ Marija mu odgovori: „Čuj me, djevice u muškom obličju, ti si taj kojeg se Bogu svidjelo pozvati sa svijeta najlakšom smrti jednako meni koja kao da sam kod odvajanja duše i tijela zaspala i probudila se na vječnu radost. I nije čudo! Jer sam više od ostalih kod smrti moga Sina osjetila vrlo gorku bol i zato se svidjelo Bogu odvojiti me od svijeta. Ti si od apostola najviše bio u mojoj blizini i iskusio si veće znakove ljubavi od drugih i patnja moga Sina ti je postala gorka jer si bio bliži svjedok od ostalih i budući da si živio dulje od preostale braće, kao da si bio mučenik u svim njihovim smrtima; zato se Bogu svidjelo i tebe pozvati sa svijeta najlakšom smrću nakon mene jer je djevica bila povjerena djevici. Zato će se dogoditi što si molio, a nije se dogodilo. Ipak, želim svojoj kćeri pokazati kakve karakteristike ima onaj o kojem razgovaramo. On je zaista sluga kovača kovanica, to jest đavla koji tali i udara svoju kovanicu, naime onoga koju mu služi prema njegovim nadahnućima i kušnjama sve dok ga ne dovrši prema svojoj volji. Nakon što pokvari čovjekovu volju i učini naklonjenu požudi tijela i ljubavi prema svijetu, utiskuje mu odmah oblik i natpis iz kojeg se vanjskim znakovima može prepoznati koga voli svim srcem. Kad čovjek ispuni žudnju svoga srca djelima i više potone u svijet nego što njegov stalež traži, iskazat će se kao istinska đavolja kovanica. No znaj da se Božja kovanica razlikuje od đavolje. Božja kovanica je zlatna, to jest sjajna, gipka, i dragocjena. Takva je svaka duša koja nosi Božji otisak, svjetleća u Božjoj ljubavi, gipka u strpljivosti, dragocjena u nastavljanju dobrih djela. Tako se dobra duša tali Božjom snagom i kuša mnogim kušnjama kojima duša pri razmatranju svog podrijetla, svojih nedostataka i božanske ljubavi i strpljivosti Bogu postaje to dragocjenija što nađena poniznijom, strpljivijom i brižljivijom za svoj spas. Đavolja kovanica pak je kao od bakra ili olova; od bakra jer posjeduje sličnost zlatu. I ona ima čvrstoću i gipkost, no ne kao zlato. Takva je duša nepravednika; jer želi izgledati pravednom, ali sudi druge i stavlja svoje ispred svega. Neupotrebljiva je za djela poniznosti, meka u svojem činjenju, teško odvojiva od svojih pomisli, divna svijetu, ali prezrena pred Bogom. Đavolja kovanica je i olovna; jer nagrđena je, meka, savitljiva i teška. Tako je duša nepravednika nagrđena požudnim sklonostima, puna meke žudnje svijeta, kao cijev savitljiva svemu što joj đavao predaje srcu, ponekad doduše voljnija za rad nego što je đavao za kušanje. Takve su karakteristike spomenutog sluge kovača kovanica kojem je postalo mrzovoljno ustrajati u čuvanju pravila na koja se obvezao zavjetom; smislio je putove kojima bi se ljudima mogao svidjeti hinjenom svetošću da bi svoje tijelo mogao to bolje njegovati. I odmah ga je đavao prevario crnim lažima tako da je postigao vjerovati nemoguće što se neće ispuniti. Njegov će se život skratiti i neće primiti čast koju želi. Gdje se nađe nova kovanica, treba je se odmah poslati mudrom čovjeku koji ima dovoljno znanje o težini i obliku. No gdje ga pronaći? I ako ga se pronađe, malo se brine, zapravo uopće ne je li kovanica prava ili nije. Zato pod takvim uvjetima postoji samo jedan savjet koji ću ti navesti primjerom. Kad bi se psu predoči gulden, ne bi se obazirao niti ga primio; no da je jako obložen mašću, onda bi ga nedvojbeno primio. Tako je i sad. Dođe li se mudrome i kaže: 'Taj i taj je heretik', onda se na to neće obazirati jer se njegova Božja ljubav potpuno ohladila. No kaže li se: 'Ovaj ima mnoge guldene', odmah bi svi dotrčali. Zato će se ubrzo dogoditi što Pavao kaže: 'Želim uništiti i poniziti mudrost mudrih; malene pak želim uzdići.' Ipak, kćeri moja, svetog i nečistog duha možeš prepoznati po sedam znakova. Prvo, Božji duh čini da se čovjeku svijet čini neznatnim i da njegovu čast smatra za zrak; drugo, čini dušu prijatnom i ohladnjuje svu požudu tijela; treće, unosi strpljivost i da se hvali samo Bogom; četvrto, potiče srce na ljubav prema bližnjem i na samo milosrđe prema neprijateljima; peto, oduševljava na čistoću u svim stvarima, također i u dozvoljenima; šesto, izaziva pouzdanje u Boga u svim nevoljama i snagu hvaliti se njima; sedmo, poklanja želju za odlaskom i radije biti s Kristom nego u svijetu imati sreću i zaprljati se. Zli duh naprotiv ima sedam slijedećih stvari. Prvo, čini da svijet izgleda ugodnim i da nastane gađenje prema nebu; drugo, izaziva da se želi čast i zaboravi samog sebe; treće, potiče u srcu mržnju i nestrpljivost; četvrto, čini odvažnim protiv Boga i tvrdoglavim u nakanama svoje duše; peto, čini da se grijeh smatra lakim i lako ga se ispriča; šesto, unosi lakoumnost duha i svu nečistoću tijela; sedmo, upuhuje nadu u dugi život i sramotu strah od ispovijedi. Zato se brini za svoje misli da te ovaj duh ne prevari.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio svećenik ciscercinskog reda koji se nakon osamnaest godina otpadništva osjetio kajanje i vratio se u samostan. Rekao je da je nemoguće da netko bude proklet i da Bog ne razgovara s nikim u ovom svijetu i da nitko ne može vidjeti lice Božje prije Božjeg suda. Kad je gospođa Brigita to čula, Duh Sveti joj reče: „Idi onom bratu i reci mu: O, brate moj, ti ne vidiš kao što ja vidim da đavao u tvojem dobu još iznutra ima tvoje srce i drži tvoj jezik vezan; Bog je vječan i vječna je njegova naplata. Okreni se zato brzo savršenim srcem opet Bogu istinskoj vjeri jer sigurno nećeš ustati iz ovog kreveta nego sigurno umrijeti. Budeš li vjerovao, bit ćeš posuda na Božju čast.“ Briznuvši u suze, zahvalio je gospođi Brigiti i popravio je svoj život tako savršeno da je u času svoje smrti dao sazvati svoju braću i rekao im je: „O, braćo moja, siguran sam da je milosrdni Bog primio moje kajanje i dao mi oproštenje. Molite za mene; jer vjerujem sve što vjeruje sveta Crkva.“ Tako je preminuo nakon što je primio Božje sakramente. Dvadeset i četvrto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri o načinu kako se Božji sluge trebaju ponašati prema nestrpljivima i kako je oholost predstavljena bačvom. Majka reče: „Ako se u bačvi vino zagrije i rastući prelije, dižu se para i pjena, ponekad veći, ponekad manji i onda se odjednom smanje. Svi koji su oko bačve promatraju kako ono isparavanje opet tone i da ta ključanja potječu od snage vina i spominju njegovu vrućinu zbog čega strpljivo očekuju kraj i usavršavanje piva ili vina. Svima koji stoje oko bačve i previše približe nos vrućini bačve, patit će ili od jakog kihanja ili od velike stiske u mozgu. Tako je i na duhovan način. Ponekad se događa da se srca ljudi napuhnu od pokreta oholosti; uzmu li čestiti ljudi tu napuhanost zaozbiljno, razumiju da to potječe ili zbog prevrtljivosti duše ili pokreta tjelesnosti. Zato strpljivo podnose riječi koje dolaze iz takvog srca i čekaju kraj jer znaju da nakon oluje nastupa mir i da je strpljivost jača od onoga koji osvaja gradove jer pobjeđuje ljude u njima samima što je teško. No oni koji su previše nestrpljivi i vraćaju grube riječi i ne obaziru se na slavnu plaću strpljivosti niti kako je svjetovna čast prezirna, oni propadaju sa svojim kušnjama zbog svoje nestrpljivosti u slabost svoga srca jer previše približavaju nos parnoj bačvi, to jest riječi koje nisu ništa drugo doli zrak previše približavaju svojem srcu. Ako dakle vidite da su neki nestrpljivi, uz Božju pomoć čuvajte usta i ne dopustite da zbog riječi nestrpljivoga ode dobro koje ste započeli, već se postavite koliko je ispravno kao da ne znate što je rečeno, kao da niste čuli sve dok oni koji žele naći priliku ne kažu riječima sve što u srcu misle.“ Dvadeset i peto poglavlje Opominjuće Majčine riječi kćeri o tome kako se čovjek ne treba brinuti za požude tijela, već krijepiti tijelo po umjerenoj potrebi i kako čovjek treba stajati pored svojeg tijela, a ne u njemu. Majka reče: „Trebaš biti kao zaručnica koja stoji pred zavjesom i koja je čim zaručnik zazove spremna na zaručnikovu volju. Ta zavjesa je tijelo koje omata dušu i koje uvijek mora biti oprano, testirano i kušano jer tijelo je kao magarac koji treba umjerenu hranu da ne postane proždrljiv, jednostavan posao da ne postane ohol i stalni bič da ne postane lijen. Zato stoj kraj zavjese, to jest kraj tijela, ne u tijelu gdje se u požudama brineš za tijelo, već okrijepi tijelo umjerenim uzdržavanjem. Kraj tijela, a ne u tijelu stoji onaj koji svoje tijelo drži u ogradi protiv žudnje za hranom bez da si uskrati nužno. Stoj i iza zavjese tako da prezireš požudu tijela čineći čast Bogu i potpuno se predaš Bogu. Tako su stajali oni koji su svoju odjeću bacili kao odjeću pred Boga, koji su svakog sata bili spremni obazirati se na Božju volju kad bi se Bogu bilo svidjelo da ih pozove; jer nisu imali veliki put do onoga kojeg su uvijek imali prisutnog; također, njihov vrat nisu pritiskali nikakvi teški tereti jer su sve prezirali i u svijetu bili samo s tijelom. Zato su slobodno bez prepreka umakli u nebo jer ih nije sprječavalo ništa osim suhe, disciplinirane ljuske nakon čijeg su skidanja primili ono što su htjeli. Tako je ovaj opasno pao, ali se mudro opet digao, muževno se branio i postojano izdržao. Zato će sad biti vječno okrunjen i pred Božjim je licem.“ Dvadeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine opominjuće riječi kćeri o tome koja kreposna djela zaslužuju vječni život, a koja ne i o vrlo velikoj zasluzi poslušnosti. „Na jednom stablu je mnogo cvjetova; ipak, ne dođu svi do ostvarenja. Tako postoje mnoga kreposna djela; ipak, ne zaslužuju sva nebesku nagradu ukoliko se ne ispune skromno. Jer post, molitva, posjet mjesta svetih su kreposna djela; no ako se ne dogode u duhu da čovjek vjeruje da će zadobiti nebo samo poniznošću i da je u svim stvarima beskoristan sluga i da u svemu treba jednostavnost, ona za vječnost koriste malo. Zamisli dva čovjeka; jedan je pod poslušnosti, a drugi ima slobodnu volju. Ako onaj koji je slobodan posti, dobit će jednostavnu plaću. No ako onaj koji je pod poslušnosti na posni dan u skladu s pravilom iz i iz poslušnosti jede meso, a radije bi postio da ga poslušnost u tome ne sprječava, primit će dvostruku plaću, jednu za poslušnost, drugu za odricanje svoje volje i strpljivosti u neispunjenju svoje želje. Zato trebaš biti kao zaručnica koja priprema bračnu sobu prije nego što zaručnik dođe; drugo, kao majka koja priprema odjeću prije nego se dijete rodi; treće, kao stablo koje prvo nosi cvijeće prije nego što dođu plodovi; četvrto, trebaš biti čista posuda koja je podobna primiti napitak prije nego se ulije.“ Dvadeset i sedmo poglavlje Djevičine riječi žalbe kćeri o jednom lažnom pobožniku kojeg uspoređuje s u tjelesnom ratu loše naoružanim ratnikom. Majka reče: „Ima jedan koji govori da sam mu draga, ali mi okreće leđa kad mi treba služiti. Razgovaram li s njim, on govori ovako: 'Što kažeš?' I odvraća svoje oko od mene i gleda ono što ga više raduje. On je naoružan na čudesan način kao muškarac koji polazi u rat, ali čiji su otvori na kacigi na stražnjem dijelu glave, čiji štit koji se treba nositi na ruci visi na ramenu, koji je odbacio svoj mač i zadržao praznu koricu, čiji plašt koji treba štiti tijelo i prsa leži pod njim na sedlu čiji je remen na konju je raskopčan. Tako je ovaj naoružan na duhovan način pred Bogom. I zato ne zna razlikovati između prijatelja i neprijatelja niti neprijatelju nanijeti štetu. Duh koji se s njim bori je kao onaj lukavac koji ovako misli: 'U borbi želim biti s posljednjima tako da mogu potražiti šikaru ako prvi izgube borbu; ukoliko pak pobijede, onda ću brzo ići naprijed da budem uračunat u prve.' Tako je onaj koji je išao u rat postupao prema tjelesnoj mudrosti, a ne iz ljubavi.“ Dvadeset i osmo poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici o tri nevolje koje su označene kroz tri kruha. Majka govori: „Gdje je tijesto, ono se mora snažno mijesiti i prerađivati. Gospodaru se nudi pšenični kruh, običnom čovjeku lošiji, treći, još lošiji kruh, daje se psima. Pod miješenjem se podrazumijeva nevolja kad je duhovni čovjek najviše rastužen time što Bog nije čašćen od svojih stvorenja i da je u njima samo malena ljubav. Svi oni koji su rastuženi na ovaj način su ona pšenica kojoj se Bog i cijela nebeska vojska raduju; svi koje rastužuju svjetovne nesreće su kao lošiji kruh; ipak, mnogima koristi da postignu nebo; oni naposljetku koje rastužuje što ne mogu učiniti sve zlo koje žele su kruh pasa koji su u paklu.“ Dvadeset i deveto poglavlje Riječi Majke Marije kćeri kako izvjesni đavoli strovaljuju ljude u smrtne grijehe, drugi ih odvraćaju od dobra, drugi ih žele iskušati u suzdržljivosti i o načinu kako im se suprotstaviti. Majka reče: „Svi oni koje vidiš da stoje oko mene su vaši duhovni neprijatelji, naime duhovi đavla. Oni koji imaju palice na kojima se primjećuje uže su oni koji vas žele strmoglaviti u smrtne grijehe. One koje vidiš s kukom u rukama su oni koji vas žele zaustavljati u Božjoj službi da bi postali mlitavi za dobro. Oni pak koji imaju nazubljene alate kao vile da bi dovukli što čovjek želi su oni koji vas kušaju da na sebe preuzmete nešto dobrog preko svojih snaga poimence u bdijenju, postu, molitvi i radu ili u nerazumnoj raspodjeli vašeg novca. Budući da ti duhovi tako žude da vam naštete, čvrsto držite volju ne vrijeđati Boga i molite za Božju pomoć protiv njihove okrutnosti i onda vam njihove prijetnje neće ništa naštetiti.“ Trideseto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri kako dragocjene i lijepe stvari svijeta Božjim slugama ne štete ukoliko ih koriste na Božju čast i prema Pavlovu primjeru. Pisano je: „Dobri apostol Pavao je rekao da je bio mudar čovjek pred onim vladarom koji je zarobio Petra i nazvao je Petra istinskim siromahom. I Pavao u toj stvari nije sagriješio; jer njegove riječi su bile na Božju čast. Tako je i s onima koji žele i žude navješćivati riječ Božju i ako uglednim gospodarima ne mogu ući drugačije nego da obuku doličnu odjeću, ne griješe ako je stave, a zlato, odjeću i drago kamenje ne smatraju u srcu i volji dragocjenijima od obične stare odjeće jer sve što izgleda dragocjeno je zemlja.“ Trideset i prvo poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri u primjeru koje dokazuju da propovjednici i Božji prijatelji neće biti manje okrunjeni pred Božjim licem ako se nakon njihove propovjedi, ukoliko je uslijedila s ispravnom namjerom, pogani nisu obratili nego da su se obratili. Majka Božja reče: „Kad netko najmi radnika tako što mu kaže: 'Nosi pijesak od obale i kod svake nošnje ispitaj možeš li zrnce zlata', njegova plaća neće biti manja ako ih je našao malo nego da ih je našao mnogo. Tako je i s onim koji iz božanske ljubavi riječju i djelom djeluje na promicanje duša; jer ako nikoga ne obrati, njegova plaća neće biti manja nego kao da je obratio mnoge. K tome je jedan učitelj naveo primjer. 'Ratnik', reče, 'koji bi na zapovijed svoga gospodara s voljom da se hrabro bori pošao u rat, ali bi se vratio ranjen bez da ima zarobljenika zbog svoje dobre volje ne bi nakon izgubljene bitke dobio manju plaću nego kao da je postigao pobjedu.' Tako je i s Božjim prijateljima. Jer za svaku riječi i djelo koje izvrše radi Boga i da bi se duše popravile i za svaki sat muke koju trpe radi Boga bit će okrunjeni bilo da su se obratili mnogi ili nitko.“ Trideset i drugo poglavlje Riječi Majke kćeri o njezinom beskrajnom milosrđu prema grešnicima i onima koji je hvale i časte. Majka reče: „Imate izraz koji kaže: 'Zbog nečeg ovakvog bih napustio domovinu.' Ja sad kažem ovako: Nitko na svijetu nije tako velik grešnik da mu, kad bi u srcu rekao da mu je moj Sin, stvoritelj i otkupitelj svih, najdraži u srcu i blizak, ne bih odmah bila spremna doći kao ljubazna majka svojem sinu koja ga grli i govori: 'Što želiš, sine moj?' Da je ovaj zavrijedio i najdublju kaznu pakla, ali pritom imao volju ne brinuti se niti za časti svijeta niti za požudu tijela koju Crkva prezire i koji ne bi želio ništa osim uzdržavanja tijela, onda bismo međusobno bili složni. I ako mi netko prinese pjesmu hvale i čašćenja ne zbog svoje hvale i nagrade, već radi hvale onoga koji je zbog svih svojih djela vrijedan svake hvale, takvome reci da kao što svjetovni vladari svojim hvaliteljima daju svjetovnu nagradu, ja ću njega nagraditi na duhovan način. Da, kao što jedan slog ima više nota, tako se Bogu sviđa onome u nebu za svaki slog koji je u pjesmi dati krune i o njemu će se govoriti: 'Gledaj, dolazi pjevač koji nije skladao pjesmu radi svjetovnog dobra, već samo radi Boga.'“ Objašnjenje Kušan sumnjom o Svetom Trojstvu, ovaj je pao u ekstazu i imao je viđenje o tri žene. Prva je rekla: „Bila sam na mnogim vjenčanjima, ali nigdje nisam vidjela trostruko i jedno“; druga odvrati: „Ako su trojica i jedan, nužno je da je jedan prije, a drugi poslije ili dvojica u jednome“, a treća doda k tome: „Nisu se mogli sami napraviti, tko ih je onda napravio?“ Potom Duh Sveti jasno reče: „Želimo doći k njemu i nastaniti se kod njega.“ I kad je opet došao k sebi, bio je slobodan od kušnje. Na to Krist reče gospođi Brigiti: „Ja sam trostruk i jedan. Želim ti pokazati što je moć Oca, mudrost Sina, snaga Duha Svetoga i da sam ja, Bog, trostruk i jedan: Otac i Sin i Duh Sveti.“ I ova je objava ostvarena tamo gdje se kaže s propovjedaonice. Dalje Krist reče: „Reci ovome da će kod mene više zavrijediti kroz bolest nego kroz zdravlje. Jer Lazar je postao slavniji po boli, a Job voljeniji po svojoj strpljivosti. Ipak, moji odabrani i nisu neprijatni ako su zdravi jer je njihovo srce uvijek kod mene. I njihovo tijelo se stalno nalazi u mudroj uzdržljivosti i bogobojaznim radnjama.“ Trideset i treće poglavlje Značajne zaručničine riječi o gradu Rimu koje govore o utjesi, pobožnosti i urednosti Rimljana kako svećenika tako i svjetovnih ljudi u ranijim vremenima i kako se sve to okrenulo u očaj, gnušanje i nepravilnost i kako je Rim tjelesno i duhovno nesretan. „Poštovani gospodine! Među ostalim obavijestima bi gospodinu papi trebalo dati na razumijevanje kako je tužno stanje grada koji je nekad duhovno i tjelesno bio sretan. No sad je tjelesno kao i duhovno nesretan; tjelesno zato jer su njegovi svjetovni vladari, koji bi morali biti njegovi branitelji, postali njegovi najokrutniji pljačkaši. Zato su njegove kuće uništene i potpuno su opustošene mnoge crkve u kojima su sadržane blažene kosti svetih koje sjaje divnim čudesnim znakovima i čije duše su u Božjem kraljevstvu okrunjene na uzvišen način. I njihovi hramovi su, nakon što su im krovovi uništeni i vrata oduzeta, pretvoreni u zahode ljudi, pasa i zvijeri. Grad je nesretan na duhovan način jer su zatrta mnoga pravila koja su sveti pape donijeli po nadahnuću Duha Svetoga na hvalu Bogu i na spas duša u Crkvi. No zato su nažalost po nadahnuću zla duha nastale mnoge zloporabe na obeščašćivanje Boga i na propast duša. Jedno pravilo svete Crkve je na primjer bilo da svećenici pođu u svete redove, vode blažen život, Bogu služe neprestano i puni pobožnosti i drugima dobrim djelima pokazuju put u nebesku domovinu. No protiv te Crkvene navike je nastala teška zloporaba tako crkvena dobra poklanjaju laicima koji budući da se nazivaju kanonicima ne uzimaju supruge, ali besramno preko danu u svojim kućama, a preko noći u svojim krevetima imaju priležnice i drsko govore: 'Nije nam dozvoljeno živjeti u braku jer smo kanonici.' I svećenici, đakoni i podđakoni su se nekad veoma gnušali sramote nečista života. No sad se neki od njih tome javno raduju što vide svoje priležnice s debelim trbusima kako hodaju s drugim ženama. Ne srame se ni kad im njihovi prijatelji kažu: 'Gledajte, gospodine, uskoro će vam se roditi sin ili kćer.' Zato bi se s boljim pravom mogli nazvati đavoljim svodnicima umjesto zaređenim svećenicima vrhovnog Boga. Sveti očevi Benedikt i ostali su s dozvolom najviših biskupa postavili pravila i izgradili samostane u kojima su opati njegovali stanovati s braćom koji su pobožno slavili noćne i danje sate i redovnike brižno podučavali u dobru životu. Zaista je bila radost posjetiti samostane kad je Bog danju i noću bio čašćen i slavljen pjesmom redovnika i kad su se po njihovu lijepu životu grešnici obraćali. I dobri su se jačali božanskom podukom duhovnih predstojnika. Da, i same duše u čistilištu su radi njihovih pobožnih molitava postigle blaženi mir. Onda je redovnik koji je najbolje čuvao svoje pravilo držan u najvišoj časti i bio je čašćen pred Bogom i ljudima. Tko se pak nije brinuo za držanje pravila, sigurno je znao da će doći u sramotu i da će dati sablazan. Onda je svatko po odjeći mogao razlikovati i prepoznati tko je redovnik. No protiv tog najvišeg pravila je kod vrlo mnogih nastala odvratna zloporaba. Opati su često u svojim dvorcima i gdje im se sviđa, unutar i izvan grada. I tako je sada posjetiti samostane nešto bolno jer malo redovnika je prisutno u koru u vrijeme sati, a ponekad nitko. Tamo se malo čita, a s vremena na vrijeme se niti ne pjeva i na mnoge se dane ne čitaju mise. Dobri se osjećaju opterećeni lošim pozivom tih redovnika, a loši njihovim lošim načinom života postaju još daleko gori. Za bojati se da samo malobrojne duše u svojim mukama postižu poneko olakšanje iz njihovih molitava. Mnogi redovnici stanuju u gradu; svaki ima kuću za sebe; i poneki od njih kad im dođu prijatelji prigrle svoju djecu i puno radosti govore: 'Gledajte, ovo je moj sin!' Sad se redovnik jedva može prepoznati po svojoj odjeći. Plašt koji je nekad doticao stopala, sad jedva može pokriti koljena. Rukavi su sad uski i ravni, dok su nekad bili pristojni i prostrani. Umjesto pisaljke i pločice za pisanje, sa strane im sad visi mač. I na njima se jedva nalazi dio odjeće po kojem se može prepoznati redovnik osim škapulara koji je često tako skriven da ga nitko ne može vidjeti kao da je sramota nositi neki redovnički dio odjeće. Neki se niti ne srame ispod suknji nositi oklop i drugo oružje da bi nakon zalaska sunca činili što im se sviđa. Prije je bilo svetih koji su se odrekli velikih bogatstava i započeli pravila sa siromaštvom, koji su prezirali svaku pohlepu i zato nisu htjeli imati nešto vlastito; gnušali su se svakog uobražavanja i raskoši svijeta, prekrivali se najbjednijom odjećom i iz svih su snaga nosili odvratnost pred požudom tijela i zato su vodili čist život. Oni i njihova braća se zato nazivaju prosjački redovnici i njihova pravila su potvrdili pape tako što su se radovali što su na čast Bogu i za najbolje dušama preuzeli takav život. No sad je nešto tužno za vidjeti kako se njihova pravila pretvaraju u odvratne zloporabe i uopće ih se ne drži kao što su Augustin, Dominik i Franjo po nadahnuću Duha Svetoga propisali i kako su ih mnogi bogati i ljudi visokih staleža slijedili na najbolji način. I sad se naravno nalaze mnogi ljudi koje se naziva bogatima, ali su usprkos dragocjenostima i novcu siromašniji od onih koji su se zavjetovali na siromaštvo od kojih mnogi posjeduju imovinu, iako im njihovo pravilo zabranjuje i više se raduju opakom vlasništvu nego svetom i slavnom siromaštvu. Hvale se također da je njihova odjeća od sukna koje je jednako skupo i dragocjeno kao ono bogatih biskupa. Dalje su po blaženom Grguru i drugim svetima izgrađeni i neki samostani za ženske osobe u kojima su zadužene na tako strogu klauzuru da se niti po danu ne mogu vidjeti. No sad oni primaju tako veliku zloporabu da su vrata bez razlike za duhovne i svjetovne ljude kojima se sestrama sviđa dati pristup otvorena čak i za vrijeme noći. Zato takva mjesta više sliče bordelima nego svetim samostanima. Bilo je pravilo Crkve i da nitko za ispovijedanje ne prima novac. Ali za pismene izrade ispovjednicima bi trebalo biti dozvoljeno primiti novac koliko je pravedno od osoba koje trebaju izdavanje pismenih potvrda. Nasuprot tome se sad događa takva zloporaba da bogate osobe nakon izvršene ispovijedi nude koliko im se sviđa. Siromašne se sili s ispovjednikom napraviti ugovor prije nego ih čuje i zaista, dok ispovjednici ustima izgovaraju odrješenje, ne srame se rukama gurati novac u kesu. Također je u Crkvi bilo određeno da se svaka osoba mora barem jednom godišnje ispovjediti i primiti tijelo Kristovo i to se tiče laika jer svećenici i redovnici čine to češće u godini. Drugi propis je bio da oni koji se ne mogu suzdržati trebaju živjeti u braku. Treće, svi kršćani trebaju postiti u korizmi, na kvatre i druga predvečerja blagdana što je skoro svima ostalo poznato; toga su slobodni bili samo oni koji su se nalazili u teškoj bolesti ili velikoj poteškoći. Četvrto pravilo je bilo da se na blagdane svatko treba suzdržati svjetovnog posla. Peto pravilo je nalagalo da nijedan kršćanin ne smije zadobiti novac ili nešto slično lihvarenjem. Protiv spomenutih pet odličnih pravila su postavili pet sramotnih i teških zloporaba koje donose štetu. Prva je u tome da na svaku osobu koja se ispovjedila i primila tijelo Kristovo, uz iznimku svećenika, redovnika i nekih žena, u Rimu umire sto osoba koje su došle do godina razuma bez da su se ikad ispovjedile ili primile tijelo Kristovo kao da su pogani. Druga zloporaba je što mnogi uzimaju zakonite supruge i kad se prestanu slagati sa ženama, napuštaju ih tako dugo koliko im se sviđa bez potrebnog dopuštenja crkvene vlasti; umjesto supruga, uzimaju preljubnice i časte ih i vole. Neki čak ni ne zaziru od toga da imaju preljubnicu u istoj kući skupa sa suprugom i raduju se kad u istoj kući istovremeno rađaju djecu. Treća zloporaba je da mnoge zdrave osobe u korizmi jedu meso i u velikoj gomili ih je malo koji se dnevno zadovolje jednim jelom. Također se nalaze neki koji se preko dana suzdržavaju od mesa i uzimaju korizmena jela, ali se noću u tajnim gostionicama site mesom. Zaista, svećenici to ponekad čine skupa s laicima i slični su Saracenima koji preko dana poste, a po noći se site mesom. Četvrta zloporaba je u tome što iako se neki radnici na blagdane suzdržavaju posla, neki bogati nasuprot tome ne čekaju da na blagdane pošalju svoje dnevne najamnike na rad u vinograde, na oranje polja, cijepanje drva u šumi da bi posljednje uskoro nosili kući i tako se siromašni na blagdane ne raduju većem miru nego na radne dane. Peta zloporaba je da kršćani vrše lihvarenje slično Židovima i kršćanski su lihvari još pohlepniji od židovskih. Dalje je jedno crkveno pravilo bilo takve ljude kakvi su dosad nabrojeni ekskomunikacijom držati u ogradi. No mnogi se više ne boje kletve i, iako znaju da su javno ekskomunicirani, ne izbjegavaju niti crkvu, niti poslovanje ni razgovor s ljudima i malo je svećenika koji onima koji se nalaze pod ekskomunikacijom odbijaju ulaz u crkvu. Malo je i onih koji zaziru od poslovanja i razgovora s ekskomuniciranima čim su s njima povezani nekom vrstom prijateljstva. Niti ekskomuniciranima se ako su bogati ne uskraćuje crkveni sprovod. Zato se ne čudite, gospodine, ako zbog tih i mnogih drugih zloporaba koje se teško protive crkvenih pravilima Rim nazivam nesretnim gradom. Zato je za bojati se da će katolička vjera propasti ako ne dođe netko tko iskrenom vjerom Boga ljubi iznad svega, a svojeg bližnjeg kao sebe i ne dokine sve zloporabe. Zato imajte samilost prema Crkvi i njezinim klerom koji Boga ljubi svim srcem i gnuša se svih zlih navika i koji kao da je papinim odsustvom ostao siročem, ali je kao vjerni sinovi branio očevo sjedište, snažno se odupirao izdajicama i ostao nepokolebljiv pod mnogim mukama.“ Trideset i četvrto poglavlje Zaručničino viđenje o različitim kaznama koje su pripremljene jednoj duši koja je još boravila u tijelu i kako bi se sve one vrste kazni trebale pretvoriti u najvišu čast i slavu kad bi se duša prije smrti obratila. Činilo mi se kao da vidim ljude koji stoje i prave užad, drugi su opremali konje, drugi pripremali kliješta, a drugi su podizali vješala. I dok sam to gledala, pojavila se djevica koja se činila žalosnom i pitala je razumijem li ovo. Nakon što sam zanijekala, odgovori: „Sve ovo što ovdje vidiš je duhovna kazna koja je pripremljena za dušu onoga koga poznaješ. Užad je određena da veže konje koji trebaju vući njegovu dušu, kliješta pak trebaju rastrgati njegov nos, uši, oči, usnice, a vješala su da ga se objesi.“ Kad sam se time zapanjila, odgovori djevica: „Ne uznemiruj se; jer još je vrijeme i on će, ako želi, moći rastrgati užad, okrenuti konje, kliješta učiniti mekima poput voska i udaljiti vješala. Uz to će moći imati tako goruću ljubav prema Bogu da će mu oni znakovi kazne služiti na najveću čast i to tako daleko da će se užad kojom je trebao biti vezan na najprezirniji način pretvoriti u zlatni pojas. Umjesto konja kojima je trebao biti povlačen ulicama, poslat će mu se anđeli koji ga trebaju odvesti pred lice Božje. Umjesto kliješta kojima je na sramotan način trebao biti rastrgan, njegovom nosu će se dati bolji miris, njegovim ustima bolji okus, njegovim očima najljepši prizor, njegovim ušima najljepša melodija.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio kraljev maršal koji je došao u Rim i bio je tako ponižen i slomljen da je nepokrivene glave često prolazio postajama i molio Boga i dao moliti da mu ne dopusti da se vrati u domovinu ako bi tako vratio u prijašnje grijehe. Bog je uslišao njegov glas. Jer kad je nakon svog odlaska iz Rima došao u Montefiascone, razbolio se tamo i umro o čemu je uslijedila druga objava. „Gledaj, kćeri, što rade Božje milosrđe i dobra volja. Ona duša je bila u lavljim raljama, no njezina dobra volja ju je istrgla iz lavljih zubi i sad je na putu u svoju domovinu i sudjelovat će u svemu dobrom što se događa u Božjoj Crkvi.“ Trideset i peto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Kristu o želji za spasenjem duša i odgovor dan u Duhu Svetom da se raspojasanost i izobilje pića i jela kod ljudi opiru posjetima Duha Svetoga koji su im poslani. „O najslađi Isuse, stvoritelju svega što je stvoreno, kad bi barem ove duše vidjele i prepoznale toplinu tvoga Duha Svetoga jer bi onda više stremile prema nebeskom i revnije se gnušale zemaljskoga.“ I uskoro mi je odgovoreno u duhu: „Njihova raspojasanost i izobilje opiru se posjetima Duha Svetoga; jer izobilje u jelu i piću i gozbama s prijateljima sprječava da im Duh Sveti bude sladak i da se zasite svjetovnim radosti. Izobilje zlata i srebra, posuđa i odjeće i prihoda sprječava da duh moje ljubavi zapali i razbukti njihovo srce. I izobilje slugu i konja i životinja su prepreka na putu približavanju Duha Svetoga; udaljuju se od svojih slugu, mojih anđela i prilaze izdajnički đavoli. Zato ne poznaju onu slatkoću i posjet pomoću kojih ja, koji sam Bog, posjećujem svete duše i svoje prijatelje.“ Trideset i šesto poglavlje Božje riječi zaručnici kako su prije pobožni ljudi išli u samostane iz straha i božanske ljubavi, ali sad Božji neprijatelji, to jest lažni vjernici izlaze u svijet zbog oholosti i pohlepe; također o ratnicima u njihovoj službi. „Čuj sad što moji neprijatelji čine protiv onoga što su prije radili moji prijatelji. Moji su prijatelji išli u samostan iz mudre bojazni i božanske ljubavi. Oni pak koji se sad nalaze u samostanima izlaze iz pohlepe i oholosti u svijet, njeguju svoju vlastitu volju i ostvaruju radosti svoga tijela. Sud onih koji umru u takvom određenju volje je da neće primiti niti postići nebesku radost, već beskrajnu kaznu u paklu. Znaj i da redovnici koji su protiv svoje volje primorani iz božanske ljubavi postati predstojnici nisu za uračunati pod taj broj. I ratnici koji su nekad nosili oružje bili su spremni žrtvovati svoj život za pravednost i radi svete vjere proliti svoju krv. Pomagali su potrebitima da dođu do pravedne i činili su da zli budu obuzdani i poniženi. Ali čuj kako su se sad preokrenuli. Sad im se više sviđa po đavlovu nadahnuću u ratu umrijeti za oholost, pohlepu i zavist nego živjeti po mojim zapovijedima da bi postigli vječnu radost. Svima koji umru u takvoj volji će biti dodijeljena plaća prema pravednosti, to jest bit će dani đavolima na vječnu povezanost s njima u plaći. Oni pak koji mi služe će imati plaću s nebeskom vojskom bez kraja.“ Trideset i sedmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici u kojima je pita kako svijet stoji. I o zaručničinu odgovoru naime da je kao otvorena vreća u koju svi nerazumno utrčavaju. O okrutnoj, ali pravednoj presudi protiv takvih. Sin reče: „Kako stoji svijet, moja kćeri?“ A ona odgovori: „Kao otvorena vreća je u koju svi utrčavaju i kao čovjek koji trči bez da se brine što tamo slijedi.“ Gospodin reče: „Zato se traži pravednost da svojim plugom idem oko svijeta, oko poganih i kršćana i da ne štedim niti starce, niti mladiće, niti siromašne, niti bogate, već će svaki biti suđen prema svojem pravu i svaki će umrijeti u svojem grijehu i napustit će se kuće zajedno s ukućanima, no ipak još neću učiniti kraj.“ I ona odgovori: „O, Gospodine, ne srdi se ako progovorim. Pošalji neke od svojih prijatelja koji će ih upozoriti na njihovu opasnosti i osigurati ih.“ I Gospodin reče: „Pisano je kako je bogataš u paklu s očajavanjem za svojim vlastitim spasenjem molio neka se netko pošalje da opomene njegovu braću da ne propadnu na sličan način. I odgovoreno mu je: 'To se nikako neće dogoditi; jer imaju Mojsija i proroke od kojih se mogu dati poučiti.' Tako ja sad kažem da imaju evanđelja i izjave proroka, imaju primjere i riječi učitelja, imaju razum i uvid, neka ih dakle koriste i spasit će se. Da sam i poslao Tebe, ne možeš tako glasno vikati da bi te se čulo, a pošaljem li svoje prijatelje, premalo ih je i kad bi vikali, jedva bi ih se čulo. Ipak, poslat ću svoje prijatelje onima kojima mi se svidi i oni će Bogu prokrčiti put.“ Trideset i osmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako se snovima ne smije vjerovati, već ih se treba štititi koliko god tužni ili sretni bili i kako đavao u takvim stvarima miješa lažno s istinom zbog čega se u svijetu dižu mnoge zablude. I kako se proroci nisu prevarili iz razloga što su Boga istinski voljeli iznad svega. Sin reče: „Zašto te lijepi snovi tako uzdižu? Zbog čega te tužni deprimiraju? Nisam li ti rekao da je đavao zavidan i da bez mojeg dopuštenja ne može učiniti više nego slama tvojim nogama? Rekao sam ti također da je on otac i izumitelj svih laži i da svim svojim lažima pridodaje istinu. Zato kažem i da đavao ne spava, već obilazi da bi našao svoju priliku protiv tebe. Zato se trebaš pobrinuti da te đavao koji svojim pronicljivim znanjem i iz vanjskih pokreta prepoznaje unutarnje ne prevari. Ponekad ti šalje nešto veselo u srce da bi imala ispraznu radost, ponekad nešto tužno da bi pri svojim jadanju propustila nešto dobro što bi bila mogla učiniti i da bi te tvoja nevolja učinila žalosnom i zabrinutom i prije nego što se nevolja dogodi. Ponekad đavao srca koja se žele svidjeti svijetu vara mnogim lažima kao lažni prorok koji vara ljude. To se događa ljudima koji drugo vole više od samog Boga. Zato se događa da se među mnogim lažnim riječima nalaze mnoge istinite jer đavao nikad ne bi mogao prevariti kad lažnome ne bi pridodao istinito kao što se moglo vidjeti na onome opsjednutome kojeg si vidjela koji je, iako je priznavao jednog Boga, ipak kroz nećudoredne pokrete i strana očitovanja dao prepoznati da je u njemu vlasnik i stanovnik đavao. No sad bi mogla pitati zašto dozvoljavam đavlu da laže? Odgovaram: to sam dozvoljavao i dozvoljavam zbog grijeha naroda i zbog svećenika koji su htjeli znati ono što im Bog nije htio dopustiti da znaju i koji su htjeli imati sreću tamo gdje je Bog vidio da im ne koristi za spas. Zato Bog zbog grijeha dopušta mnogo toga što se inače ne bi dogodilo da ljudi nisu zloporabili milost i razum. Proroci pak koji nisu željeli ništa osim Boga i Božje riječi su htjeli govoriti samo radi Boga nisu bili prevareni, već su govorili i voljeli riječi istine. Kao što ne treba prihvatiti sve snove, tako ih ne treba sve ni prezreti; jer Bog ponekad i zlima nadahnjuje dobro i čas njihove smrti da bi se mogli pokajati za svoje grijehe; ponekad i dobrima unosi dobro u snu da bi još jače rasli u Bogu. Kad god i koliko god često ti se tako dogodi, neka ti se srce ne opterećuje, već promisli i raspravi sa svojim duhovnim prijateljima ili pusti i isključi to iz svojeg srca kao da nisi ni vidjela jer tko se raduje takvim stvarima, često je prevaren i uznemiren. Zato budi postojana u vjeri u Sveto Trojstvo i voli Boga iz sveg srca; budi poslušna u protivnostima kao u sreći; nikad se nemoj više cijeniti u mislima, već se i kod dobra koje činiš boj; ne smatraj svoje mišljenje boljim od mišljenja drugih i potpuno povjeri svu svoju volju Bogu; pripremi se na sve što bi Bog mogao htjeti, onda se ne moraš bojati snova; ako su radosni, ne vjeruj im i ne želi ih ukoliko se pritom ne razmatra Božja čast; ako su pak tužni, nemoj se rastužiti, već se potpuno predaj Bogu.“ Na to reče Majka: „Ja sam Majka Milosrđa i svojoj kćeri dok spava pripremam odjeću, dok se odijeva, pripremam joj jelo, dok radi, pripremam joj krunu i sve dobro.“ Trideset i deveto poglavlje Majčine riječi Sinu o zaručnici i Kristov odgovor Majci. Dalje, Majčine riječi o tome što označavaju lav i janje i kako Bog zbog ljudske nezahvalnosti i nestrpljivosti dopušta da im se događa što im se inače ne bi dogodilo. Majka je razgovarala sa svojim Sinom Isusom i reče: „Naša kćer je kao janje koje svoju glavu stavlja u lavlje ralje.“ Sin odgovori: „Bolje je da janje svoju glavu stavlja u lavlje ralje tako da s lavom postane jedno meso i jedna krv nego da janje isiše krv iz lavljeg mesa; jer lav će se zbog toga rasrditi, a janje, čija je hrana sijeno, postat će bolesno. No, najdraža Majko, koja si u svojoj utrobi nosila svu mudrost i puninu ukupne pameti, pomogni joj prepoznati što je lav, a što janje.“ Majka odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Sine moj, koji si, u vječnosti ostajući kod Oca, sišao, ali se nikad nisi odvojio od Oca. Ti si lav, ali od plemena Judina; Ti si janje bez mrlje na koje je pokazao Ivan. Svoju glavu u lavlje ralje stavlja onaj tko povjeri svu svoju volju Bogu i kad bi mogao, ne bi je izvršio ukoliko ne bi znao da se Tebi sviđa. Lavlju krv pak siše onaj tko nad Tvojom pravednošću i slaganjem gaji nestrpljive želje i trudi se postići drugo od onoga što si mu odredio i želi biti u drugom staležu nego što se Tebi sviđa i nego što bi mu samome bilo korisnije. Tako se Bog ne ublažuje, već srdi. Jer kao što je janjeva hrana sijeno, tako se i čovjek treba zadovoljiti niskim stvarima i malim staležom. Zato Bog zbog ljudske nezahvalnosti i nestrpljivosti dopušta mnogo toga za spas ljudi što se inače ne bi dogodilo. Zato, moja kćeri, prepusti svoju volju Bogu i budeš li koji put manje strpljiva, podigni se kroz pokoru; jer pokora je kao pralja koja dobro ispire mrlje, a kajanje odlična bjelilica.“ Četrdeseto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje objašnjavaju što je kršćanska smrt. Kako čovjek umire loše ili dobro i kako se Božji prijatelji ne trebaju žalostiti kad vide kako Božji sluge umiru strašnom tjelesnom smrću. Sin Božji reče: „Ne boj se, moja kćeri, ova bolesnica neće umrijeti jer mi se sviđaju njezina djela“. Nakon što je ipak umrla, Sin Božji opet reče: „Gledaj, moja kćeri, istina je što sam ti rekao: ona nije mrtva jer njezina slava je velika; odvajanje duše od tijela je kod pravednih samo kao san jer se bude u vječnom životu. Ali smrću treba nazvati kad od tijela odvojena duša živi u vječnoj smrti. Mnogi koji se ne obaziru na budućnost žele umrijeti kršćanskom smrću. No što je kršćanska smrt doli umrijeti kao što sam ja umro, nevino, dobrovoljno i strpljivo? Treba li me se možda prezirati jer je moja smrt bila prijezirna i teška? Ili jesu li moji izabrani budale jer su podnosili prijezirno ili je sudbina ili kretanje zvijezda to donijelo? Nikako! Moji izabrani i ja smo trpjeli teško da bismo riječju i uzorom pokazali da je put u nebo težak i da bi se zlima objavilo koju čistoću trebaju ako već izabrani i nevini moraju podnositi tako teško. Zato znaj kako sramotno i loše umire onaj koji živi razuzdano i u smrti još ima volju griješiti, koji ako u svijetu živi u blagostanju želi živjeti dulje i ne daje Bogu zahvalu. Tko pak Boga voli iz sveg srca i nevin je mučen prijezirnom smrću ili opterećen dugom bolešću, on živi i umire sretan jer oštra smrt umanjuje grijeh kao i kaznu za grijeh, a uvećava krunu. Gledaj, podsjećam te na dva koji su prema ljudskom sudu umrli prijezirnom i gorkom smrću i koji da nisu prema mojoj pravednosti postigli takvu smrt ne bi bili spašeni. No budući da Gospodin ne kažnjava dvaput one koji su slomljena srca, došli su do krune. Zato se Božji sluge ne trebaju žalostiti ako su vremenito bičevani ili ako umru gorkom smrću jer najveća je sreća tugovati jedan sat i imati nevolju u svijetu da se ne bi došlo u teže čistilište iz kojeg neće biti bijega niti vremena za raditi.“ Četrdeset i prvo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri da svećenici koji su na ispravan način postigli službu za odrješenje mogu ma koliko god veliki grešnici bili odriješiti od grijeha, a isto vrijedi i za sakrament euharistije. Majka reče: „Idi k onome koji ima službu; jer koliko god gubav vratar bio, ako ima ključ, ne može ništa manje otvoriti vrati nego zdravi. Tako je i s odrješenjem i sakramentom oltara; jer sluga može biti bilo tko i ako je službu odrješenja primio na ispravan način, može odrješiti grijehe. Zato se nijednoga ne smije prezirati. No ipak, upozoravam te u dvije stvari. Jedna je da ono što tjelesno voli i želi neće imati; druga je da će njegov život vrlo brzo biti skraćen. I kao što mrav koji dan i noć nosi zrnce ponekad padne kad dođe blizu otvora i ugine u ulazu, a zrnce ostane vani, tako će i on umrijeti ukoliko počne postizati plod svojeg rada i za svoj uzaludan posao će biti obeščašćen i kažnjen.“ Četrdeset i drugo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri kako su dobro vladanje i djela pravednosti kod Božjih prijatelja predstavljeni grede kod vrata. I kako se sluge trebaju čuvati od zla klevetanja. Majka reče: „Kaže se da su Božji prijatelji kao dvije grede kod vrata kroz koja drugi trebaju ući. Zato ih se brižno treba čuvati da onima koji ulaze na putu ne bude ništa surovo ili oštro ili nešto drugo što bi ih zaustavilo. Što drugo znače grede doli ćudoredno vladanje, djela pravednosti i okrepljujuće govore koji na Božjim prijateljima dnevno trebaju doći na vidjelo? Zato se pažljivo treba čuvati da ništa oštro, to jest da se u ustima Božjih prijatelja ne nađe nikakva riječ koja sadrži zlo ogovaranje ili je nepromišljena; u njihovim djelima se također ne smije zamijetiti ništa svjetovno pred čim bi oni koji žele ući uzmaknuli i zbog čega bi se grozili ulaska.“ Četrdeset i treće poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici kako su zli pastiri uspoređeni s crvom koji glođe korijenje stabla. Majka reče: „Kao što crv koji kad ugleda dobro sjeme ne pita koliko se ploda gubi ili otpada ako može glodati korijenje ili ono što je najbliže zemlji, tako i ovi duhovni pastiri ne pitaju propadaju li duše ukoliko postižu svoj dobitak i svoje vremenito dobro. Zato će nad njih doći pravednost moga Sina i bit će vrlo brzo uzeti.“ Kćer odgovori: „Sve vrijeme, koliko god nam ono moglo biti dugo, pred Bogom je kao trenutak; no strpljivost Tvoga Sina je velika i sa zlima.“ Majka odgovori: „Zaista, kažem ti njihov sud neće biti odgođen već će strašno doći nad njih i bit će otrgnuti od svojih radosti u sramotu.“ Četrdeset i četvrto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kojima tijelo uspoređuje brodom, svijet morem i kako volja ima slobodu voditi duše u nebo ili pakao. Kako je zemaljska ljepota usporediva čaši. Sin Božji reče: „Čuj, ti koja iz oluja svijeta želiš dospjeti u luku mira, da se svaki koji je na moru ne smije bojati ako stoji kraj onoga koji vjetrovima može zabraniti da pušu, koji svemu tjelesnome što želi naštetiti zapovijeda da odstupi i zapovijeda stijenama da se smekšaju i može zapovjediti olujama da vode brod u sigurnu luku. Tako su na tjelesan način u svijetu neki kao brod koji vodi tijelo preko vode svijeta, neke do utjehe, neke do nevolje jer ljudska volja je slobodna i neke duše vodi u nebo, druge u dubinu pakla. Zato se Bogu sviđa ona volja koja ništa ne želi čuti žarkije doli Božju čast biti želi živjeti za nešto drugo doli da može služiti Bogu; jer u takvoj volji Bog rado stanuje, ublažava sve opasnosti duše i smekšava stijene koje dušu mnogo puta ugrožavaju. Što su drugo stijene doli zla žudnja? Jer ljupko je vidjeti što svijet posjeduje i sam to posjedovati, radovati se časti svoga tijela i kušati sve što raduje tijelo. U takvim stvarima duše je često u opasnosti. Ali ako je Bog na brodu, sve gubi svoju tvrdoću i duša prezire sve one stvari jer sva tjelesna i zemaljska ljepota slična čaši koja je izvana oslikana, ali iznutra je puna zemlje. Ako se čaša razbije, nije korisnija crne zemlje koja nije stvorena ni zbog kojeg drugog razloga doli da bi se njome kupilo nebo. Zato svaki čovjek može mirovati i jednom se s radošću probuditi ako od časti svijeta bježi isto kao od otrovna zraka i gnuša se požude tijela jer je Bog svakog sata uz njega.“ Četrdeset i peto poglavlje Riječi jadikovanja pred carskim veličanstvom o tome kako se četiri sestre, kćeri kralja Isusa Krista, naime: Poniznost, Uzdržljivost, Skromnost i Ljubav sad smatraju bezvrijednima, a kćeri kralja đavla: Oholost, Žudnja, Preobilje i Simonija se nazivaju uglednim ženama. Ne žalim se samo radi sebe već u ime mnogih Božjih izabranika pred vašim carskim veličanstvom na to kako su bile četiri sestre, kćeri jednog moćnog kralja od kojih je svaka imala sjedište i vlast u svojem očinskom nasljeđu. Oni koji su htjeli vidjeti ljepotu tih sestara, primili su utjehu kroz njihovu ljepotu i dobre primjere iz njihove pobožnosti. Prva sestra se zvala Poniznost u raspoređivanju svih stvari koje treba izvršiti. Druga sestra se zvala Uzdržljivost od svakoga grešnog ophođenja. Treća sestra je bila zvana Skromnost bez svog preobilja. Četvrta sestra se zvala Ljubav kod nevolja bližnjeg. Ove četiri sestre su sad u svojem očinskom nasljeđu potisnute i prezirane od skoro svih. Njihovo sjedište su zauzele četiri izvanbračne sestre koje su rođene od bludnika i nazivaju se uglednim gospođama. Prva se zove gospođa Oholost koja je tu da se svidi svijetu. Druga se zove gospođa Žudnja za željama svega tjelesnoga. Treća se zove gospođa Preobilje u nužnome. Četvrta se zove gospođa Simonija od čije se prevare skoro nitko ne može čuvati; jer bilo da je ono što uzima stečeno na pravedan ili nepravedan način, sve prima s pohlepom. Ove četiri gospođe govore protiv Božjih zapovjedi, žele ih učiniti bezvrijednima i daju mnogim dušama prigodu za vječno prokletstvo. Zato radi ljubavi koju je Bog imao prema vama djelujte, gospodine, i pomognite onim četirima sestrama koje se nazivaju vrlinama i izišle su iz vrline Isusa Krista, samog najvišeg kralja. One su sad u svetoj Crkvi koja je Kristovo nasljeđe potisnute da bi opet mogle biti uzvišene i da bi se potisnuli poroci koji se u svijetu nazivaju uglednim gospođama jer su izdajnice duša jer su rođene od samog poroka izdajnika đavla. Četrdeset i šesto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi opomene jednom gospodinu radi povrata protupravno stečene imovine i o glasu jednog anđela koji protiv njega izriče okrutnu kaznu. „Gospodine, upozoravam vas na opasnost koja prijeti vašoj duši tako što vam dozivan u sjećanje kako se u Starom zavjetu čita kako je kralj želio vinograd jednog čovjeka i za vinograd je ponudio punu cijenu. No budući da se vlasniku nije svidjelo prodati ga, kralj je postao zlovoljan i prisvojio si je vinograd nepravdom i nasiljem. Njemu je kasnije govorio Duh Sveti po ustima jednog proroka i izrekao je kralju i kraljici osudu da zbog te nepravde moraju umrijeti vrlo sramotnom smrću. To im se i dogodilo i njihova djeca nikad nisu bila sretna zbog posjedovanja tog vinograda. Budući da ste kršćanin i na neokrnjen način imate vjeru i pouzdano znate da je Bog još uvijek isti koji je bio i onda i tako moćan i pravedan kao i onda, nedvojbeno možete prepoznati da će vam isti Bog biti pravedni sudac i moćni osvetnik ako želite posjedovati nešto na nepravedan način ili tako da vlasnika protiv njegove volje prisilite na prodaju ili mu želite dati bilo koju cijenu. S boli se trebate brinuti da će takva osuda doći nad vas kao što se čita da je došla nad onu kraljicu i da vaša djeca neće postati bogata kroz nepravedno stečeno, već će ih mučiti nedostatak. Zato te podsjećam na radi muke Isusa Krista koji je tvoju dušu otkupio svojom dragocjenom krvlju i upozoravam te da ne proigraš svoju dušu zbog neke prolazne stvari, već svima koje si ti ili koji su zbog tebe na nepravedan način oštećeni učiniš zadovoljštinu i sve što si stekao na nepravedan način nadoknadiš na utjehu onima koji sad pate u bolima i drugima za uzor ukoliko još želiš primiti Božje prijateljstvo. Bog mi je svjedok da ovo ne pišem sama od sebe jer te ne poznajem, već me ono što se dogodilo jednoj izvjesnoj osobi prisililo da ti pišem pod božanskim sažaljenjem prema tvojoj duši. Ona je osoba naime čula ne u snu, već budna dok je molila glas jednog anđela koji je govorio: 'Björn, Björn, ti koji si tako odvažan protiv Boga i pravednosti, tvoja volja je u tebi nadvladala tvoju savjest tako da potpuno šuti, a tvoja volja govori i čini Zato ćeš ubrzo doći pred sud, pred Božji sud gdje će tvoja volja šutjeti, a tvoja savjest govoriti i prema ispravnoj osudi same pravednosti prokleti.'“ Četrdeset i sedmo poglavlje Sinove riječi zaručnici kako se moramo čuvati đavlovih kušnji. Kako je đavao predstavljen neprijateljem, Bog kokoši, Njegova moć i mudrost krilom, njegovo milosrđe perjem, a ljudi pilićima. Sin reče: „Ako neprijatelj kuca na vrata, ne smijete biti kao koze koje trče na zid ili ovnovi koji dižu prednje noge i međusobno se udaraju rogovima, već trebate biti kao pilići koji kad vide pticu koja im šteti kako leti u zraku, trče od majčino krilo kako bi se sakrili. Ako i ne mogu uhvatiti više od jednog majčina pera, raduju se ako mogu biti pokriveni i samo njime. Tko je drugi vaš neprijatelj doli đavao koji je zavidan na sva dobra djela, čiji je posao kušnjama kucati na čovjekovu dušu i uznemiriti je. Povremeno kuca gnjevom, zlim ogovaranjem, ponekad nestrpljivošću i prosuđivanjem Božjih odluka ako sve ne ide prema želji; vrlo često kuca i uznemiruje vas bezbrojnim mislima da bi vas mogao odvući od Božje službe i da bi se vaša dobra djela pred Bogom zamračila. Kakve god vrste bile vaše misli, ne smijete napustiti svoje mjesto, niti biti kao koze koje trče na zid, to jest njeguju tvrdoću srca ili u vašim srcima prosuđivati djela drugih jer često je onaj tko je danas bio zao sutra dobar. Naprotiv, trebate prignuti svoje rogove, stajati i slušati, to jest poniziti se i bojati se tako što zadržite strpljivost i molite Boga da se ono što je počelo loše pretvori u dobro. Ne smijete biti ni kao ovnovi koji udaraju rogovima, to jest na riječi uzvraćaju riječima i gomilaju porugu na porugu, već postojano trebate čvrsto stajati na nogama i šutjeti, to jest hrabro suzbijati sklonost tijela tako da kod govorenja i odgovaranja promišljate i strpljivo se prisilite jer je dužnost pravedna čovjeka pobijediti samog sebe i suzdržati se dozvoljena govorenja da bi se izbjeglo brbljanje i uvreda. Jer tko u uzbuđenju prejako otkrije svoje osjećaje, donekle ima dojam da se branio i otkrio nestabilnost svog uma; zato neće primiti krunu jer nije htio jedno vrijeme imati strpljivost kojom bi mogao osvojiti svog brata koji ozljeđuje, a sebe pripremiti za dragocjenu krunu. A što su drugo krila kokoši doli božanska moć i mudrost? Ja sam tako kao kokoš i snažno štitim svoje mlade koji na moj poziv dotrče, to jest žele sjenu mojih krila, od đavolje omče i mudro ih svojim nadahnućima privlačim do spasa. Što je drugo perje doli moje milosrđe? I ne može li onaj koji ga postigne biti siguran kao pilić koji se grije ispod majčina krila? Zato budite kao pilići i dojurite mojoj volji i govorite kod svih kušnji i protivnosti riječima i djelima: 'Neka bude Božja volja!' jer one koji se uzdaju u mene branim svojom moći. Okrjepljujem ih svojim milosrđem, držim ih u svojoj moći, posjećujem ih svojom utjehom i rasvjetljujem svojom mudrošću, svojom ljubavlju ih nagrađujem stostruko.“ Četrdeset i osmo poglavlje Sinove riječi zaručnici o izvjesnom kralju kako treba umnožiti Božju čast i ljubav prema dušama i o osudi protiv njega ukoliko to ne učini. Sin Božji reče: „Ako me ovaj kralj želi častiti, neka prvo umanji moje obeščašćivanje i umnoži moju čast; moje obeščašćivanje se sastoji u tome da moje zapovjedi koje sam donio i riječi koje sam osobno govorio prezrene i gotovo da ih većina smatra za ništa. Želi li me dakle voljeti, neka ubuduće nosi veću ljubav prema dušama onih za koje sam krvlju svoga srca otvorio nebo. Traži li više postići mir u Bogu nego proširiti svoje očevinsko nasljedstvo, sigurno će od Boga imati više radosti i pomoći da opet osvoji Jeruzalem, ono mjesto gdje je ležalo moje umrlo tijelo. Ti koja ovo čuješ, reci mu još ovo: Ja, Bog, dopustio sam da bude okrunjen. Zato mu je dužnost slijedi moju volju i da me iznad svega časti i voli; ukoliko to ne učini, njegovi dani će se dani skratiti. I oni koji ga tjelesno vole će nevoljom biti odvojeni od njega i njegovo će kraljevstvo biti razdijeljeno u više dijelova.“ Četrdeset i deveto poglavlje Zaručničino viđenje pod obličjem Crkve i o njegovu tumačenju koje sadrži način i položaj prema kojima bi papa trebao vladati s obzirom na sebe, na kardinale i druge prelate svete majke Crkve i što je više moguće u poniznosti. Jedna se osobi ukazalo kao da se nalazi u širokom koru. I pojavilo se veliko i sjajno sunce i bila su dvije stolice kao propovjedaonice, jedna desno, druga lijevo koje su se nalazile u širokom razmaku od sunca. Iz sunca su izlazile dvije zrake prema stolicama. Onda se od stolice koja je stajala lijevo čuo glas. On je govorio: „Budi pozdravljen u vječnost kralju, stvoritelju, otkupitelju i pravedni suče! Gledaj! Tvoj namjesnik koji u svijetu sjedi na Tvojem mjestu je svoje sjedište već vratio na njegov stari položaj gdje je sjedio prvi papa Petar koji je bio knez među apostolima.“ Od stolice desno odgovori jedan glas i reče: „Kako će moći ući u svetu Crkvu kod koje su otvori šarki puni hrđe i zemlje? Zato se vratnice i naginju prema zemlji jer na šarkama nema mjesta na koje bi zakvačke prianjale da drže vratnice. Zakvačke su ispružene potpuno ispravno i izgubile su svoju zakrivljenost da drže vratnice. Podna obloga je potpuno razrovana i pretvorena u duboke jame kao nadasve duboki bunari koji nemaju dno. Krov je premazan smolom i u požaru je od vatre i sumpora koji kaplje dolje kao gusta magla, a crni i debeli dim koji se diže iz gorućeg krova je sve zidove ispunio čađom. Dolikuje li dakle Božjem prijatelju imati stan u takvu hramu?“ Glas od lijeve stolice odgovori: „Rastumači duhovno što si rekao tjelesno.“ Na to će glas: „Pod vratnicama se podrazumijeva papa, a pod šarkama poniznost koja isključuje svaku oholost tako da se na njoj ne smije pojaviti ništa osim onoga što pripada poniznoj službi jednog biskupa i otvor mora biti potpuno slobodan od hrđe. No sad su u otvorima koji predstavljaju poniznost napunjene preobiljem, bogatstvom i imovinom i sva je poniznost pretvorena u svjetovni raskoš što treba razumjeti tako papa se koji je uspoređen s vratnicama naginje hrđi i blatu svjetovnih stvari. Zato papa treba početi u istinskoj poniznosti kod samog sebe, najprije u svojem kućnom uređenju, na odjeći, zlatu, srebru i srebrnim priborom, konjima i ostalim uporabnim predmetima tako da razdvoji obilje od nužnog i preda siromasima, naime onima koje je upoznao kao Božje prijatelje. Zatim treba svoju kućnu poslugu umjereno odrediti, zadržati samo nužne sluge koji mu čuvaju tijelo jer iako stoji u Božjoj ruci kad ga želi pozvati na sud, ipak je ispravno da ima sluge da bi jačao pravednost u da bi mogao poniziti one koji se dižu protiv Boga i običaja svete Crkve. Pod zakvačkama koje se pričvršćuju vratnicama se podrazumijevaju kardinali koji su se koliko mogu ispružili svakoj oholosti, pohlepi i tjelesnoj požudi. Zato papa treba u ruke uzeti čekić i kliješta i šarke saviti po svojoj volji tako da im ne dopusti više odjeće, kućne posluge i opreme nego što im je nužno za uzdržavanje. Treba ih saviti kliještima, to jest blagim riječima, božanskim savjetom i očinskom ljubavlju. Ne žele li poslušati, neka uzme čekić, to jest pokaže im strogoću i učini što može bez da djeluje protiv pravednosti sve dok se ne saviju prema njegovoj volji. Pod podnom oblogom se podrazumijevaju biskupi i svjetovni svećenici čija pohlepa nema dno, iz čije se oholosti i raskošna života se diže dim koji svi anđeli na nebu i Božji prijatelji na zemlji proklinju. Papa to može u mnogim dijelovima popraviti ako svakome dopusti imati nužno, ali ne izobilje i svakom biskupu zapovijedi obratiti pozornost na život svojih svećenika i da se svakome koji ne bude htio popravi svoj život i održavati umjerenost potpuno oduzmu prihodi jer je Bogu draže da se na takvom ne čita nijedna misa nego da razvratne ruke dodiruju Božje tijelo.“ Pedeseto poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici kako se Bogu ništa ne sviđa tako jako kao to da ga ljudi vole iznad svega. To pokazuje na primjeru jedne poganske žene koja je zbog velike ljubavi koju je nosila prema stvoritelju postigla milost. „Činilo mi se kao kralj sjedi na sudačkoj stolici i svaka živa osoba se morala postaviti pred njega; kraj svake osobe su stajala dvojica od kojih je jednog predstavljao vanjski izgled naoružana ratnika, a drugi se pokazivao kao crni Etiopljanin. Pred sudom je stajala propovjedaonica na kojoj je ležala knjiga koja je bila uređena kao što sam prije vidjela kad sam vidjela tri kralja kako stoje pred njom. Vidjela sam i kao da cijeli svijet stoji pred propovjedaonicom i čula kako sudac govori naoružanu ratniku: 'Pozovi mi pred sud one kojima su služio s ljubavlju.' I oni koju su bili imenovani, odmah su pali. Neki od njih su ostali ležati dulje, neki kraće prije nego su se odvojile od tijela. Ne mogu shvatiti sve što sam vidjela i čula jer sam čula osude mnogih još živih koji uskoro trebaju biti pozvani. No ipak mi je od suca rečeno slijedeće: 'Ako ljudi svoje ponašanje okrenu na bolje, ublažit ću svoj sud.' Onda sam vidjela i mnoge kako su osuđeni neki na čistilište, drugi na vječni jao.“ Pedeset i prvo poglavlje Zaručničino čudesno i strašno viđenje jedne duše koja je postavljena pred suca. O Božjim prigovorima i sudačkoj knjizi protiv one duše. O dušinim odgovorima protiv nje same i raznolikim čudnovatim mukama koje su kod nje primijenjene za čišćenje. „Dalje sam vidjela kako su ratnik i Etiopljanin koje sam prije vidjela pred suca stavili jednu dušu. I rečeno mi je: 'Ono što sad vidiš se sve dogodilo s ovom dušom u vrijeme kad se odvojila od tijela.' Kad je duša izložena sucu, stajala je sama, nije bila u rukama dvojice koji su je predstavili; stajala je gola i naricala je jer nije znala kamo će doći. Onda mi se učinilo kao da je svaka riječ u knjizi govorila sama za sebe odgovarala na sve što je duša govorila. Pred sučevim uhom i svom njegovom nebeskom vojskom je govorio naoružani ratnik prvo ovako: 'Nije ispravno da se na sramotu ove duše njoj predbacuju grijesi koje je uklonila ispovijeđu.' Ipak, ja koja sam imala ovo viđenje sam onda dobro i potpuno prepoznala da je onaj ratnik koji je govorio znao sve u Bogu, ali je govorio zato da bih ja mogla razumjeti. Onda je iz knjige pravednosti došao odgovor: 'Ova duša je činila pokoru, ali njezino kajanje nije bilo primjereno njezinim grijesima, a i zadovoljština nije bila ispravna. Zato sam mora patiti boli za ono što onda kad je mogla nije popravila.' Nakon ovih riječi je duša počela tako silno plakati kao da se potpuno slomila. No vidjele su se samo suze, ali se nije čuo glas. Potom je kralj govorio duši i reče: 'Neka tvoja savjest izloži one grijehe koje nije slijedila dostojna zadovoljština.' Onda je duša tako visoko podigla svoj glas da je se gotovo moglo čuti na cijelom svijetu i reče: 'Jao meni što nisam radila prema Božjim zapovijedima koje sam čula i poznavala!' i sama sebe okrivljujući je dodala: 'Nisam se bojala Božjeg suda.' Iz knjige joj je odgovoreno: 'Zato se moraš bojati đavla.' i duša je odmah odgovorila puna straha i drhteći kao da će se potpuno rastopiti: 'Nisam imala skoro nikakvu ljubav prema Bogu; zato sam činila malo dobroga.' Iz knjige joj je odmah odgovoreno: 'Zato pravednost zahtjeva da dođeš bliže đavlu nego Bogu jer te đavao svojim kušnjama namamio i privukao sebi.' Duša odgovori i reče: 'Sad prepoznajem kako se sve što sam činila dogodilo prema đavlovu nadahnuću.' Iz knjige se odgovorilo: 'Pravednost nalaže da je đavlovo pravo vratiti ti kaznom i nevoljom prema mjeri onoga što si učinila.' Duša reče: 'Od mojeg tjemena do pete nije bilo ničeg što nisam odijevala u oholost; jer neke isprazne i ohole dijelove odjeće sam sama izmislila, a druge sam nosila prema modi svoje zemlje; prala sam ruke i lice ne samo da bi bili čisti, nego da bi od ljudi mogli biti hvaljeni kao lijepi.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Pravednost kaže da je đavlovo pravo da ti prema zasluzi vrati što si se ukrašavala i kitila kako te nadahnjivao i nalagao. ' Duša dalje reče: 'Moja usta su se često otvarala nepromišljenim riječima čime sam se htjela svidjeti drugima i moje srce je željelo sve što pred svijetom nije bila sramota i poruga.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Zato se tvoj jezik mora izvući i rastegnuti, a zubi iskriviti i sve stvari koje najviše mrziš se moraju staviti pred tebe, a nasuprot tome oduzeti sve što ti se sviđa.' Duša reče: 'Velika mi je radost bila da su u mojem primjeru mnogi našli prigodu da oponašaju moje vladanje.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Zato je pravednost da svaki koji bude preveden u takav grijeh zbog kojeg si ti kažnjena podnosi istu kaznu i da ti bude pridružen tako da se kad dođe k tebi tvoja muka umnoži.' Nakon ovih riječi mi se učinilo kao da je duši oko glave vezan lanac kao kruna i tako jako stegnut da su zatiljak i čelo spojeni zajedno. Oči su ispale ih svojih rupa i visjele su na svojim korijenima preko obraza. Kosa joj je usahla kao da je izgorjela od vatre. Mozak se smrvio i isticao kroz nos i uši, jezik je bio izvučen, a zubi iskrivljeni. Kosti u ruci su bile slomljene i svijene kao uže. Šakama je oderana koža i vezane su za vrat. Prsa i trbuh su tako jako pritisnuti na leđa da su se rebra slomila, a srce je s ostalim iznutricama ispalo i raspuknulo se, bedra su visjela na stranama prema dolje, a slomljene kosti su izvučene na način kao što se tanak konac namata u iglu. Nakon što sam to vidjela, odvrati Etiopljanin: 'O, suče, grijesi ove duše su već kažnjeni kao što je pravedno, spoji nas zato sad oboje, mene i dušu, tako da više nikad ne budemo razdvojeni.' Ali naoružani ratnik reče: 'Čuj, o, suče koji sve znaš, tebi pripada čuti i zadnje misli i zadnju sklonost koje je ova duša imala na kraju svoga života. U zadnjem je trenutku razmišljala ovako: 'Ah, kad bi mi Bog htio produljiti život, rado bih popravila svoje grijehe i služila mu sve vrijeme svoga života i ne bih ga nikad više uvrijedila.' Tako je, o, suče, mislila i htjela. Spomeni se također Gospodine kako ova duša nije živjela tako dugo da bi potpuno prepoznala stanje svoje svijesti; spomeni se zato njezine mladosti i budi joj milosrdan.' Sad je iz knjige pravednosti uslijedio slijedeći odgovor: 'Takve misli na kraju ne zaslužuju pakao.' I sudac reče dalje: 'Radi moje muke će duši biti otvoreno nebo nakon što je prije toga postigla čišćenje primjereno njezinim grijesima, osim ako još prije ne primi pomoć kroz dobra djela živih.'„ Objašnjenje Ova se žena zavjetovala na djevičanstvo u ruku jednog svećenika, ali se nakon toga udala, onda je kod poroda došla u opasnost i umrla. Pedeset i drugo poglavlje Strašno zaručničino viđenje o jednom muškarcu i ženi. anđelovu tumačenju viđenja zaručnici u kojem je sadržano mnogo čudesnoga. „Ukazao mi se muškarac čije su oči bile iskopane i visjele su na dva živca preko obraza. Imao je uši kao pas, nos kao konj, usta kao ralje divljeg vuka. Ruke su bile kao velikog bika, noge kao lešinara. Ukazala mi se i žena koja je stajala kraj njega i čija je kosa bila kao trnje. Oči su joj se nalazile na zatiljku. Uši su joj bile otkinute a nosnice pune trulog gnoja. Usnice su bile kao zmijini zubi. Na jeziku se nalazila otrovna bodlja. Ruke su bile kao dva lisičja repa, noge kao dva škorpiona. Dok sam ja budna, a ne spavajući to gledala to vidjela, rekoh: 'Što je to?' Odmah mi progovori ugodno zvučeći glas koji je bio tako utješan da je svaki strah odstupio od mene. On reče: 'Za što smatraš ovo što vidiš?' Odgovorih: 'Ne znam je su li ovi koje gledam đavoli ili divlje životinje rođene od gadne životinjske vrste ili od Boga tako oblikovani ljudi.' Na to mi glas odgovori: 'Nisu niti đavoli jer oni tijelo kao što vidiš da ovi imaju, niti su životinjska vrsta jer su rođeni od Adamova roda. Također nisu tako stvoreni od Boga, već u svojim dušama pred Bogom izgledaju tako unakaženi od đavola kao što vidiš u tjelesnoj slici. Želim ti pokazati što to znači na duhovan način. Oči onog čovjeka ti izgledaju kao iskopane; vise na dva živca. Pod tim živcima možeš podrazumijevati koju je imao i to prvo da Bog vječno živi, drugo da će njegova duša nakon smrti živjeti vječno živjeti bilo u zlu, bilo u dobru. Pod očima ćeš razumjeti prvo da je trebao razmatrati kako može izbjeći grijeh, drugo kako može izvršavati dobra djela. Oba oka su iskopana zato što nije po mjeri želje za nebeskom slavom izvršavao dobra djela, niti je od straha pred paklom bježao od grijeha. Ima i pseće uši. Jer kao što se pas ne obazire na ime svojeg gospodara ili bilo koje drugo ime kao na svoje vlastito kad čuje da ga se zove, tako i ovaj nije više brinuo za čast Božjeg imena nego za čast vlastita imena. Ima i nosnice kao konj. Jer kao što nezauzdan konj uživa u smradu svog izbačenog izmeta, tako se i ovome sviđa misliti na svoje izvršene grijehe koji su pred Bogom smatrani izmetom. Ima i ralje kao divlji vuk koji nakon što je trbuh i ralje napunio onim što je vidio želi proždrijeti i drugo živo što čuje da se kreće. Tako bi i ovaj kad bi posjedovao sve što očima vidi želio posjedovati još i ono za što čuje da drugi posjeduju. Ima i ruke kao stopala jakog bika koji kad je srdit životinju koju nadvlada u žestini svoga gnjeva raskida svojim stopalima bez da se brine za iznutrice ili meso samo da mu može uzeti život. Sličan je i ovaj; jer kad je u gnjevu, ništa ga ne brine hoće li duša njegova neprijatelja sići u pakao niti hoće li njegovo tijelo biti smrtno mučeno ako mu može uzeti život. Ima i noge kao lešinar; jer kao što lešinar svoje noge snažno postavlja na plijen koji želi proždrijeti sve dok mu se snage ne izmore i mora pustiti plijen, tako i ovaj što je stekao na nepravedan način želi zadržati do smrti, dok će to nakon što ga sve snage napuste morati ostaviti. Ženina kosa izgleda kao trnje. Pod voljom se budući da se nalazi gore na glavi i krasi čovječje lice podrazumijeva volja koja se ispred svih želi svidjeti najvišem Bogu; jer takva volja krasi dušu pred Bogom. Budući da se volja ove žene uglavnom nastoji svidjeti ovom svijetu i to više nego najvišem Bogu, njezina kosa izgleda kao trnje. Oči se pokazuju na zatiljku jer oči svoga srca odvraća od onoga što je Božja dobrota učinila za nju tako što ju je stvorio, otkupio i na različite načine se za nju korisno brinuo. Nasuprot tome svoju pažnju napeto upravlja prema onome što je prolazno iako joj dnevno umiče sve dok potpuno ne nestane iz njezina pogleda. Uši duhovno izgledaju otkinuto jer se vrlo malo brine čuti nauk ili propovijed svetog Evanđelja. Nosnice su pune smrdljivog gnoja; jer kao što se miris kroz nosnice penje sve do mozga da ga kad je sladak jača, tako ova žena svoju snagu traži u grešnim sklonostima trulim radostima svijeta koje joj se penju u mozak. Njezine usnice izgledaju kao zmijski zubi i na jeziku se nalazi otrovna bodlja. Jer iako zmija vrlo snažno stišće zube skupa da bi štitila bodlju da se slučajno ne bi slomila, ipak među zubima gdje ima otvore teče prljavština. Na sličan način ona zatvara svoje usnice pred istinskom ispovijedi da se ne bi slomila radost grijeha koja je za njezinu dušu otrovna bodlja; no ipak prljavština njezinih grijeha se jasno pojavljuje pred Bogom i njegovim svetima.' 'Govorio sam ti prije o sudu i odbijanju braka koji su sklopili protiv propisa Crkve. Sad ću ti detaljnije objasniti. Vidjela si ruke spomenute žene kao lisičje repove i njezine noge kao škorpione. To je zato jer je u svim udovima i pokretima bila tako neuredna da je kroz nepromišljenost svojih ruku i hod svojih nogu izazivala tjelesnu požudu i dušu svojeg muža ubola teže nego škorpion.' I gledaj, istog trenutka se pojavio Etiopljanin; u ruci je držao trozub i na jednom stopalu je imao tri nadasve oštre kandže; on poviče i reče: 'O, suče, moj čas je već došao! Čekao sam i šutio. Sad je vrijeme za djelovanje.' I odmah dok je sudac sa bezbrojnom nebeskom vojskom sjeo su mi se ukazali muškarac i žena koji su bili goli. I sudac im reče: 'Recite, iako sve znam, što ste učinili.' Muškarac odgovori: 'Znali smo veze koje Crkve veže, ali se nismo na njih obazirali, već ih štoviše prezirali. ' Sudac odgovori: 'Budući da niste htjeli slijediti Gospodina, pravedno je da osjetite zlobu krvnika.' I Etiopljanin odmah zabije u srca njih oboje jednu kandžu i tako ih je jako pritisnuo da su izgledali kao da su stavljeni u prešu. I sudac reče: 'Gledaj, kćeri moja, to zaslužuju oni koji se svjesno radi stvora udaljavaju od svojeg stvoritelja.' Sudac potom reče oboma: 'Dao sam vam vreću da skupite plodove onoga što mi se sviđa; što mi sad donosite?' Žena odgovori: 'O, suče, tražili smo radosti trbuha, ali od toga nismo donijeli ništa osim sramote.' Na to sudac reče krvniku: 'Daj što je pravo.' I on odmah pričvrsti drugu kandžu u trbuhe njih oboje i ranio ih je tako moćno da se činilo kao da su sve iznutrice probušene. I sudac reče: 'Gledaj, to zaslužuju oni koji prekoračuju zakon i umjesto za lijekom još žeđaju za otrovom.' Dalje sudac reče oboma: 'Gdje je moje blago koje sam vam dao na korištenje?' Oboje odgovore: 'Stavili smo ga pod svoje noge jer smo tražili zemaljsko, a ne vječno blago.' Na to sudac reče krvniku: 'Daj što znaš i što si dužan dati.' On je odmah zabio svoju treću kandžu u njihova srca, trbuhe i stopala tako da je sve zajedno izgledalo kao klupko. I Etiopljanin reče: 'Gospodine, kamo da idem s njima?' Sudac odgovori: 'Ne stoji ti da se uzdigneš i raduješ.' Nakon što je to rečeno, muškarac i žena uzdišući u trenutku nestanu od Božjeg lica. Sudac dalje reče: 'Raduj se, kćeri, što si odvojena od ovakvih.'“ Pedeset i treće poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici kako je spremna štititi sve majke, udovice i djevice za koje vidi da ustraju u pravoj namjeri i njezina Sina vole iznad svega. „Čuj“, reče Majka Božja, „ti koja cijelim srcem moliš da se tvoja djeca svide Bogu. Zaista, takva je molitva Bogu ugodna. Jer nema majke koja mojeg Sina voli iznad svega i to moli za svoju djecu kojoj ne bih odmah bila spremna pomoći ispuniti joj molitvu. Također nema udovice koja postojano Boga moli za pomoć da do smrti na Božju čast ustraje ostati u udovičkom stanju čiju molitvu ne bih odmah bila spremna ispuniti; jer i ja sam bila kao udovica budući da sam na zemlji imala jednog Sina koji nije imao tjelesnog oca. Isto tako nema djevice koja svoje djevičanstvo želi Bogu čuvati sve do smrti koju ne bih bila spremna štititi i jačati; jer ja sam zaista sama djevica. Također se ne trebaš čuditi zato što tako govorim. Jer pisano je da je David želio Šaulovu kćer dok je još bila djevica. Ali dobio ju je tek nakon što je postala udovica. K tome je još imao i Urijinu suprugu dok je njezin suprug još živio i zato nije bio bez grijeha. No duhovna radost moga Sina koji je Davidov Gospodin jer bez svih grijeha. Kao što su se tri načina života, naime djevičanstvo, udovištvo i brak Davidu sviđali na tjelesan način, tako se mojem Sinu sviđa to imati na duhovan način u njegovoj najčišćoj radosti. Zato nije čudo što pomažem.“ Pedeset i četvrto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o sretnom, duhovnom rođenju izvjesna čovjeka koji je odgojen u najgorim grijesima i kako je to rođenje postigao molitvama i suzama Božjih slugu. Gledaj sina suza koji je nedavno rođen iz svijeta na duhovan način i koji je prije od svoje majke rođen u svijet. Jer kao što primalja koja iznosi dijete iz utrobe njegove majke najprije uzima glavu, onda ruke i naposljetku cijelo tijelo sve dok ne padne za zemlju, tako sam i ja učinila njemu zbog molitava i suza mojih prijatelja. Jer utoliko sam ga izvukla iz svijeta da je na duhovan način sad kao novorođeno dijete. Zato mora biti odgojen kako tjelesno, tako i duhovno. Onaj kojem sam te poslala treba ga odgojiti svojom molitvom i čuvati svojim dobrim djelima i savjetima; žena o kojoj ti je govoreno treba za njega moliti i čuvati ga na duhovan način tako da se obazire na to da dobiva svoju duhovnu hranu jer je bio tako duboko pao u smrtni grijeh da su svi đavoli u paklu o njemu govorili: „Otvorimo usta da ga gnječimo zubima i proždremo ako možda dođe. Držimo i ruke ispružene da ga slomimo i rastrgamo; imajmo i noge u pripravnosti da ga satremo i izgazimo.“ Tebi je zato rečeno da je sad rođen na duhovan način jer je oslobođen od moći đavola kao što možeš dobro razumjeti iz riječi koje si čula kako Boga voli srcem i tijelom iznad svega. Pedeset i peto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o dječaku kojeg zbog molitava Božjih slugu želi voljeti i naoružati duhovnim oružjem. Sjeti se što je pisano o Mojsiju da ga je kraljeva kćer našla na vodi i voljela ga je kao vlastita sina. U skolastičkoj povijesti je također pisano kako je isti Mojsije pobijedio zemlju pticama koje su pojele otrovne zmije. Ja sam kraljeva kći iz roda Davidova i želim voljeti svakog dječaka kojeg sam našla olujnoj plimi suza koje su prolivene za njegov spas njegove duše koja je zatvorena u kovčeg njegova tijela. Oni o kojima sam govorila ga trebaju odgojiti sve dok ne dospije do starosti u kojem ću ga naoružati i poslati da osvoji zemlju nebeskog kralja. Kako će se to dogoditi je tebi doduše nepoznato, ali meni je poznato. Jer tako ću ga naoružati da će se o njemu govoriti: „Živio je kao čovjek, umro kao div i došao na sud kao dobar ratnik.“ Dodatak Sin Božji reče: „Kad je gladna životinja otjerana od svojeg plijena, iz daljine čeka dok ne nađe vremena se vrati natrag plijenu, a ako ne, onda ide u svoju jazbinu. Tako sam učinio i s vladarom ove zemlje. Opomenuo sam ga svojim dobročinstvima; opomenuo sam ga riječima i udarcima, ali što sam ja prema njemu bio blaži, to je postao nezahvalniji i zaboravniji što sam. Zato ću mu sad uzeti krunu i staviti ga do mojeg podnožja jer nije odano stajao svojoj kruni. Također ću nad njega i njegove ulizice poslati nemilosrdnu zmiju koja je rođena od otrovnice i lukave lisice koja će uznemiravati zemlju i stanovnike i očupati jednostavne, koja će se popeti na vrh zemlje i srušiti i pogaziti hvalisave. Dječaka ću pak kojeg su hranili moji prijatelji voditi drugim putom dok ne dospije do slavnijeg mjesta.“ Sin Božji reče dalje: „O tom će se dječaku još govoriti da je živio kao čovjek, borio se kao ratnik; bit će okrunjen kao Božji prijatelj. O, kćeri moja, što misle žene koje se hvale što njihova djeca odlaze u oholost? To nije slava, već sramota jer oponašaju kralja oholosti. Ali prava čast je i ratnik slave je onaj koji se hvali time da koliko može djeluje na Božju čast i stremi za višim i spreman je trpjeti što mu Bog želi da trpi. Takav jedan je Božji ratnik i bit će okrunjen s ratnicima neba.“ Pedeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri o jednome koji se ne treba žalostiti zbog prijekora. Majka reče: „Zašto je onaj ožalošćen? Otac ponekad udara sina blagom šibom. Ne treba se zbog toga žalostiti.“ Pedeset i sedmo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri kako Rim od korova mora biti očišćen prvo oštrim željezom, drugo vatrom i treće parom volova. Majka reče: „Rim je kao njiva na kojoj je narastao korov. Zato se prvo mora pročistiti oštrim željezom, zatim vatrom, nakon toga preorati parom volova. Zbog toga ću s vama učiniti kao onaj tko biljke presađuje na drugo mjesto. Ovom gradu se priprema takva kazna kao kad bi sudac rekao: 'Oderi cijelu kožu, izdvoji svu krv iz mesa, nasijeci sve meso na komade i slomi mu kosti tako da istekne sva srž.'“ Pedeset i osmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje pod slikom razlažu kako Krist predstavlja gospodara koji hodočasti, njegovo tijelo blago, Crkva kuću, a svećenici su predstavljeni čuvarima koje je kao pravi gospodar odlikovao sedmerostrukom čašću. Kako se Bog tuži kako ga nepravedni svećenici obeščašćuju sedmerostrukom sramotom i kako sedam odijela, naime sedam vrlina, pretvaraju u sedam poroka. Sin Božji reče: „Ja sam kao gospodar koji se vjerno borio u zemlji svoga hodočašća i radosno se vratio u zemlju svoga rođenja. Taj gospodar je posjedovao vrlo dragocjeno blago pri pogledu na koje su suzne oči postale jasne, tužni utješeni, bolesni zdravi, a mrtvi probuđeni. No da bi se to blago moglo valjano i sigurno čuvati, u slavi i časti je izgrađena i dovršena kuća kraj sedam stepenica preko kojih se penje do kuće i blaga. To je blago gospodar predao svojim slugama da ga nadgledaju, primjenjuju i vjerno čuvaju neokrnjeno tako da bi se mogla iskazati ljubav gospodara prema svojim slugama kao i da bi odanost slugu prema njihovu gospodaru postala vidljiva. Tijekom vremena je blago počelo zapadati u prezir. Kuća se rijetko posjećivala, čuvari su postali nemarni i ljubav prema gospodaru se smanjila. Kad je potom gospodar svoje prijatelje pitao za savjet što da čini kod takve nezahvalnosti, jedan od njih odgovori i reče: 'Pisano je da je naredba bila da nemarne suce i čuvare naroda objese na suncu; ali tvoje je milosrđe i sud; ti pošteđuješ sve jer je sve tvoje ti se milosrdan svima.' Ja sam u slici onaj gospodar; jer ja sam se pojavio u čovještvu kao hodočasnik na zemlji dok sam i u nebu kao i na zemlji bio moćan pomoću svoga božanstva. Na zemlji sam imao tako jaku borbu da su svi živci mojih ruku i mojih nogu zbog moje revnosti za spas duša bili rastrgani. Budući da sam htio napustiti svijet i uzaći na nebo od kojeg prema svojem božanstvu nisam nikad bio udaljen, ostavio sam svijetu dragocjenu uspomenu, naime moje presveto tijelo tako da se kao što se Stari zavjet hvalio arkom, manom, pločama zavjeta i drugim običajima novi čovjek može radovati novom zakonu, ali ne kao prije sjeni, nego istini, naime mojem razapetom tijelu koje ima uzor u Starom zavjetu. Da bi moje tijelo ostalo u slavi i časti, podigao sam kuću svete Crkve da u njoj bude čuvano i dirano. Svećenici su njegovi posebni čuvari koji donekle u službi stoje više od anđela jer su svećenici rukama i ustima diraju onoga koga sami se anđeli iz strahopoštovanja plaše dodirnuti. Svećenike sam odlikovao sedmerostruko kao stepenastim častima. Prvo, trebaju biti moji barjaktari i posebni prijatelji čistoćom duše i tijela; jer čistoća je prva stepenica prema Bogu kojeg ne dotiče niti mu pripada ništa što je nečisto. Iako je svećenicima zakona u vrijeme kad nisu žrtvovali bio dozvoljen odnos s njihovim ženama, to nije bilo čudo jer su nosili samo ljusku, a ne jezgru. Ali sad kad je došla istina, a slika odstupila, treba se truditi do to najviše čistoće i tako to više što je jezgra slađa od ljuske. I na znak takve jedne suzdržljivosti ponajprije se podrezuje kosa da ugođaj ne bi mogao vladati niti duhom niti tijelom. Na drugoj stepenici su svećenici postavljeni da u svoj poniznosti budu anđeoski muškarci jer se pomoću poniznosti duha i tijela doseže nebo i nadvladava oholi đavao. Na znak ove stepenice su svećenici postavljeni izgoniti đavle jer će ponizni čovjek biti uzvišen u nebo iz kojeg je drski đavao pao svojom ohološću. Svećenici su postavljeni na treću stepenicu da bi stalnim čitanjem svetog pisma bili Božji učenici kojima je zato od biskupa kao vojnicima mač u ruku dana knjiga da bi znali što treba činiti i molitvom i razmišljanjem se trudili ublažiti Božji gnjev za Božji narod. Na četvrtu stepenicu su svećenici postavljeni kao čuvari hrama promatrači duša da bi mogli biti zabrinuti za spas braće i jačati ih riječju i primjerom i slabe poticati na veće savršenstvo. Na petu stepenicu su postavljeni kao nadglednici i skrbnici oltara i preziratelja svjetovnih stvari tako da se dok služe oltaru i žive od oltara uopće ne bave svjetovnim stvarima osim ako to njihova služba zahtjeva. Na šestu stepenicu su postavljeni da bi bili apostolski muškarci propovijedanjem evanđeoske istine i da bi se u svojem ponašanju ravnali prema svojoj propovijedi. Na sedmoj se stepenici nalaze postavljeni jer pomoću žrtvovanja moga tijela trebaju biti posrednici između Boga i ljudi. Na ovoj stepenici svećenici donekle stoje iznad anđela. Sad se žalim što su te stepenice razbijene jer se oholost umjesto poniznosti; umjesto čistoće se njeguje nečistoća; na oltarima je vidljivo zanemarivanje; Božja mudrost se smatra budalaštinom; ne vodi se briga o spasu duša. Ali to im još nije dovoljno, već odbacuju i moja odijela i preziru moje oružje. Mojsiju sam na brdu pokazao odijela kojima se svećenici zakona trebaju služiti; ne da bi u Božjem nebeskom stanu trebalo biti nešto tjelesno, već zato jer se duhovno ne može shvatiti drukčije doli tjelesnom usporedbom. Zato sam duhovno pokazao tjelesnim da bi se moglo znati koje iskazivanje poštovanja je nužno kod onih koji posjeduju samu istinu, to jest moje tijelo ako su oni koji su posjedovali samo ljusku i sliku morali imati takvu čistoću i strahopoštovanje. Zašto sam Mojsiju pokazao takvo veliku ljepotu u materijalnim odijelima ako ne da time bude naznačen ukras i ljepota duše? Jer kao što svećenik ima sedam odijela, tako duša koja pristupa tijelu Gospodina imati sedam vrlina bez kojih nema spasa. Prvo odijelo duše je kajanje i ispovijed, ono pokriva glavu; drugo je naginjanje k Bogu i ljubav prema čistoći; treće je trud oko Božje časti i strpljivost u protivnostima; četvrto se sastoji u tome da se ne obraća pažnja na hvalu ili pogrdu ljudi, već samo na Božju čast; peto je suzdržljivost tijela pri pravoj poniznosti; šesto je ponovno razmišljanje o Božjim dobročinstvima i strah pred njegovim sudom; sedmo je Božja ljubav iznad svega i ustrajanje u dobru koje je započeto. No sad su ova odijela pretvorena i prezrena; jer umjesto ispovijedi se voli isprika i umanjivanje krivnje, umjesto čistoće stalna raskalašenost, umjesto truda za spas duše rad za korist tijela, umjesto Božje časti i ljubavi ambicije svijeta i oholost, umjesto hvalevrijedne umjerenosti obilje u svim stvarima, umjesto straha Božjeg drskost i prosuđivanje Božjih odluka, umjesto Božje ljubavi iznad svega hladnoća i nezahvalnost prema svim Njegovim dobročinstvima. Zato ću kao što sam po proroku rekao doći u gnjevu i kazna će ih urazumiti.“ Majka Milosrđa je bila ovdje prisutna i odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Sine moj, za Tvoju pravednost. Razgovaram s Tobom iako sve znaš radi ove zaručnice koja prema Tvojoj volji treba imati uvid u duhovne stvari, ali koja duhovno može shvatiti samo kroz usporedbe. Zaista, Ti si u svojem božanstvu prije nego si od mene primio čovještvo rekao da bi se Ti kad bi u Sodomi bilo nađeno deset pravednika smilovao cijelom gradu zbog tih deset. No sada je još nebrojeno mnogo svećenika koji Te ublažuju žrtvovanjem Tvoga tijela. Zato se radi njih smiluj onima koji imaju malo dobroga; to Te molim ja koja rodila u čovještvu, to Te sa mnom mole svi Tvoji izabrani.“ Sin odgovori: „Blagoslovljena ti, blagoslovljena riječi tvojih usta! Vidiš da trostruko pošteđujem zbog trostrukog dobra u prinošenju moga Tijela. Kao što su Judinom drskosti na meni otkrivena tri dobra, tako prinošenjem ove žrtve dušama dolazi trostruko dobro. Prvo, hvali se moja strpljivost što iako sam znao da je Juda izdajica nisam odbijao njegovo društvo; drugo, što su kad je izdajica sa svojima stajao svi na moju riječ pali na pod čime se očitovala moja moć; treće, da sam svu njegovu i đavlovu zlobu okrenuo na spas duša čime se otkrila božanska mudrost i ljubav. Tako i iz žrtve svećenika proizlaze tri dobra. Prvo, cijela nebeska vojska slavi moju strpljivost jer sam ja sam rukama dobrog kao i zlog svećenika i kod mene ne vrijedi izgled osobe niti ovaj sakrament postižu zasluge ljudi, već moje riječi; drugo, jer taj prinos koristi svima bez obzira od kojeg god je svećenika prinesen; treće, jer koristi i samom prinositelju koliko god zao bio; jer kao što su se nakon jedne riječi 'Ja sam' moji neprijatelji srušili na pod, tako nakon izricanja moje riječi: 'Ovo je moje tijelo' uzmiču zli duhovi i prestaju kušati dušu prinositelja; također se ne bi takvom odvažnošću usudili vratiti istome kad poslije opet ne bi uslijedila radost griješenja. Zato, iako pravednost zahtjeva osvetu, moje milosrđe pošteđuje sve i podnosi sve. Ali ako dnevno i zovem, rijetko tko odgovara kao što dnevno vidiš. Ipak, još ću jednom poslati riječi svojih usta; oni koji čuju će svoje dane ispuniti u radosti koja od slatkoće ne može biti izrečena niti zamišljena. Onima koji ih ne čuju će kao što je pisano u dušu i tijelo doći sedam zala; naći će ih kad budu razmišljali i čitali što se dogodilo da ne bi zadrhtali kad saznaju.“ Pedeset i devet poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako svećenik ima tri dužnosti: prvo, posvetiti tijelo Kristovo; drugo, čistoću tijela i duha; treće, brigu za svoju župu. Također treba imati knjigu i ulje; i o tome kako je svećenik Božji anđeo jer je njegova služba veća od one anđela. Kristove riječi zaručnici kako svećenik ima tri dužnosti: prvo, posvetiti tijelo Kristovo; drugo, čistoću tijela i duha; treće, brigu za svoju župu. Također treba imati knjigu i ulje; i o tome kako je svećenik Božji anđeo jer je njegova služba veća od one anđela. Šezdeseto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Bogu o prijatnom načinu molitve pred Bogom. „Blagoslovljen Ti, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju. Ne srdi se ako Ti govorim kao ozlijeđeni liječniku, kao ožalošćeni tješitelju, kao siromah onome tko je bogat i ima u izobilju; jer ozlijeđeni govori: 'O, liječniče, nemaj odvratnost prema meni ozlijeđenome jer si moj brat.' Ožalošćeni govori: 'O, najljubazniji tješitelju, ne preziri me jer sam u strahovima, već daj mom srcu mir i mojim osjećajima utjehu.' Siromah pak kaže: 'O, ti bogati kojemu ništa ne nedostaje, pogledaj me jer me ugrožava glad, gledaj kako sam gol i daj mi odjeću kojom se mogu ugrijati.' Tako i ja kažem: O, Ti svemoćni i najljubazniji Bože, razmatram rane mojih grijeha koje sam primila od svoje mladosti nadalje i uzdišem što je vrijeme prošlo neiskorišteno. Snage nisu dovoljne za rad jer su se iscrpile u ispraznostima. Zbog toga i zato jer si izvor sveg dobra i milosrđa Te molim da mi se smiluješ. Dodirni moje srce rukom svoje ljubavi jer Ti si najbolji liječnik; utješi moju dušu jer si dobar tješitelj.“ Šezdeset i prvo poglavlje Kako se đavao pojavio zaručnici kod podizanja tijela Kristova, razgovarao s njom i argumentima htio pokazati da ono što se podiže nije tijelo Kristovo. Ali odmah joj se pojavio anđeo Gospodnji i tješio ju je. Kako se Krist pojavio i prisilio đavla da pred kćeri kaže istinu. I kako tijelo Kristovo primaju kako dobri, tako i zli; i o prikladnom sredstvu u kušnjama protiv Kristove tjelesne prisutnosti. Za vrijeme podizanja tijela Kristova pojavio se jedan koji je bio potpuno crn i reče: „Zar vjeruješ, luđakinjo, da je ovaj komadić kruha Bog? Već bi se odavno pojeo i da je brijeg brjegova. Nitko od mudrih Židova kojima je mudrost dana od Boga ne vjeruje u to. Nitko ne bi trebao vjerovati ni da bi Bog dopustio da ga dotiče i voli potpuno nečist svećenik koji ima pseće srce. Trebaš priznati to što kažem. Ovaj svećenik je moj; ako želim, mogu ga uzeti.“ Odmah se pojavio dobar anđeo i reče: „Moja kćeri, ne odgovaraj budali prema njegovoj budalaštini; jer on koji ti se pojavio je otac laži; no budi spremna jer naš zaručnik je blizu.“ Taj je zaručnik, Isus, došao i reče đavlu: „Zašto uznemiruješ moju kćer i zaručnicu? Nazivam je kćeri jer sam je stvorio; zaručnicom zato jer sam je otkupio i vezao pomoću svoje ljubavi.“ Đavao odgovori: „Govorim zato jer mi je dopušteno i zato da se ohladi u Tvojoj službi.“ I Gospodin reče: „To je iskusila ove noći kad si joj pritiskao oči i preostale udove. Bio bi učinio još i veće da ti je bilo dopušteno; ipak, kad god se odupre tvojim nadahnućima, njezina se kruna udvostruči. No ti, đavle, budući da si rekao da bih i da sam brijeg bio odavno pojeden, odgovori mi pred ušima moje kćeri koja je tjelesna. Pismo govori da je kad je narod propadao podignuta mjedena zmija i pogledom na nju se izliječio svatko koga su zmije ozlijedile. Je li ta snaga liječenja proizašla od snage mjeda ili od slike zmije ili od Mojsijeve dobrote ili od neke skrivene božanske moći?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ta snaga liječenja nije proizašla od ničeg drugog doli jedino od čudesne Božje snage i vjere poslušnog naroda da je Bog koji čini sve iz ničega mogao učiniti i sve što prije nije bilo.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Reci, đavle, je li štap postao zmijom na Mojsijevu zapovijed ili na Božju zapovijed? Je li zato što je Mojsije bio svet ili jer su Božje riječi tako rekle?“ Đavao mu odvrati: „Što je Mojsije bio drugo doli slab čovjek, ali po Bogu pravedan na čiju je riječ, koju je Bog zapovjedio i dopustio, štap postao zmijom tako što je zaista Bog zapovjedio, a Mosije se kao sluga pokorio? Jer prije Božje zapovijedi je štap bio štap, a dok je Bog zapovjedio, štap je zaista postao zmija tako da se sam Mojsije bojao.“ Sad Gospodin reče zaručnici koja je ovo vidjela: „Tako je sad i na oltaru; jer prije sakramentalnih riječi je na oltar položeni kruh samo kruh, ali nakon što se izgovoreni riječ: 'Ovo je moje tijelo', postaje tijelo Kristovo koje uzimaju i dodiruju dobri i zli i to jedan kao i tisuću njih s istom istinom, ali ne s istim učinkom, dobrima na život, a zlima na sud. A kad je đavao rekao da je Bog okaljan svećenikovom nečistoćom, to je zaista neistinito. Ako gubav sluga pruža svojem gospodaru ključ ili bolesnik pruža jelo od jakih bilja, gospodaru neće škoditi jer tko god da je pružatelj, snaga ostaje ista i isto tako Bog po zlobi lošeg sluge ne postaje loš niti po dobrom bolji jer uvijek ostaje nepromjenjiv i isti. A kad je đavao o ovom svećeniku rekao da će vrlo brzo umrijeti, to zna pomoću lukavosti svoga bića i iz vanjskih uzroka, ali neće ga moći uzeti ako ja to ne dopustim. Ipak, ovaj svećenik je njegov ukoliko se ne popravi to zbog tri razloga. Baš zato je đavao rekao da ima smrdljive udove i pseće srce jer zaista smrdi i ima groznicu, izvana je topao, a iznutra hladan, ima nepodnošljivu žeđ, mlitavost udova, gađenje prema kruhu i odvratnost prema svemu slatkome. Topao je prema svijetu, a hladan prema Bogu, žeđa za radosti tijela, ima gađenje prema ljepoti vrlina; Božje zapovijedi mu nisu ukusne i žari za svim što je tjelesno. Zato se ne treba čuditi ako mu moje tijelo nema drukčiji okus od kruha pečenog u peći; jer on ne misli na duhovno djelo, već samo na tjelesno. Nakon što se izreče Jaganjče Božji i moje tijelo uzme u njegovo, od njega se povlači Očeva moć i Sinova najslađa prisutnost, a sa svetom odjećom od njega odlazi dobrota Duha Svetoga koji je veza sjedinjenja i ostaje mu samo oblik i pamćenje kruha. Ipak, ne smiješ misliti da je on ili bilo koji loš čovjek bez Boga. Iako se Bog od njega povlači i ne poklanja mu veću utjehu, time ipak ne odlazi nego ga podnosi i brani od đavla. A na to kad je đavao rekao da nitko među mudrim Židovima to ne želi vjerovati, odgovaram: Židovima je isto kao i onima koji su izgubili desno oko, zato šepaju na obje duhovne noge; baš zato su budalasti i ostat će sve do njihova kraja. Zato nije čudo što đavao zasljepljuje i stvrdnjava njihova srca i savjetuje ih na ono što je besramno i protiv vjere. Kad god zato neka takva misao u vezi s tijelom Kristovim dođe u tvoje srce, donesi je pred duhovne prijatelje i ostani postojana u vjeri jer sigurno znaš da je to tijelo koje sam primio od Djevice, koje je razapeto i koje upravlja u nebu isto ono na oltaru i primaju ga dobri kao i zli. Kao što sam se svojim učenicima koji su išli u Emaus pokazao u stranom obličju iako sam bio pravi čovjek i Bog i došao učenicima kroz zaključana vrata, tako se i svećenicima pokazujem u stranom obličju da bi vjera imala zaslugu i da bi se otkrila nezahvalnost ljudi. To nije čudo. Jer sad sam još uvijek onaj koji je moć svog božanstva pokazao strašnim znakovima, a ljudi ipak govore: 'Napravimo si bogove koji će ići ispred nas.' I Židovima sam pokazao svoje istinsko čovještvo i oni su ga razapeli. Ja, upravo isti, dnevno sam na oltaru, ali govori se: 'Imamo gađenje i odvratnost prema toj hrani.' Kakve veće nezahvalnosti može biti od toga da se pokuša razumom shvatiti Boga i usudi suditi o njegovim skrivenim odlukama i tajnama koje su u Njegovoj ruci? Zato ću neukima i poniznima pomoću nevidljiva djelovanja i vidljivim obličjem pokazati što je vidljivo obličje kruha bez kruha i bez tvari, što je tvar u svojem obličju i što je podjela u obliku bez tvari i zašto trpim takva poniženja i nakaznosti na svojem tijelu da bi ponizni bili uzvišeni, a oholi dovedeni u sramotu.“ Šezdeset i drugo poglavlje Gospodinove koreće riječi jednom svećeniku koji pokapa jednoga koji je umro u strpljivosti uz prisutnost zaručnice. Kako će Krist nepravednom svećeniku doći sa sedam tjelesnih i sedam muka i kako će onaj zbog svoje strpljivosti postići svu slavu. Kad je jedan svećenik pokapao jednog mrtvog koji je tri i pol godine bio bolestan, zaručnica je čula kako Duh govori: „Prijatelju, što činiš, kako se usuđuješ dodirnuti mrtvog kad su ti ruke krvave? Zašto za njega zoveš svemoćnog kad je tvoj glas kao žablji? Kako se usuđuješ za njega smirivati suca kad su tvoje kretnje i vladanje više izgledaju kao jednog lakrdijaša nego pobožnog svećenika? Zato će mrtvome biti korisna snaga mojih riječi, a ne tvoje djelo i njegova vjera i duga strpljivost će ga odvesti do krune.“ Dalje reče Duh zaručnici: „Ruke ovog svećenika su krvave jer su sva njegova djela tjelesna; njima ne može dotaknuti mrtvog jer mu neće moći pomoći svojim zaslugama, već samo po časti sakramenta. Dobri svećenici koriste dušama na dvostruk način; prvo snagom Gospodinova tijela, zatim vlastitom ljubavlju u kojoj gore. Njegov glas je kao žablji jer potpuno je posvećen zemaljskim djelima i požudi tijela; zato se ne uspinje k Bogu koji želi biti ublažen glasom ponizne ispovijedi i kajanja. I njegovo vladanje je kao jednog lakrdijaša; jer što lakrdijaš drugo čini nego da se ravna prema vladanju svjetovnih ljudi? Što drugo pjeva doli: 'Jedimo i pijmo i uživajmo radost u ovom životu'? Isto tako čini i ovaj; jer u odjeći i ponašanju se ravna prema svima da bi se svima svidio i svojim primjerom sve potiče na rasipnost tako što govori: 'Jedimo i pijmo jer Gospodin se tome raduje; to će nam biti dosta da dospijemo do vrata slave i iako mi uskrati ulaz, bit ć u sretan što sjedim kraj vrata, ne želim biti savršen.' To je opasan govor i kažnjiv život jer do vrata slave neće dospjeti nitko tko nije savršen ili savršeno očišćen i nitko neće postići savršenost ako to savršeno ne želi ili se za to ne trudi savršeno ako može. Ipak, ja, gospodar svih stvari, ulazim tom svećeniku, ali ne ostajem obuhvaćen niti okaljan. Ulazim kao zaručnik i izlazim kao sudac koji će suditi ako ga primatelj prezire. Zato ću kao što sam rekao svećenicima doći sa sedam muka. Otet će im se sve što su voljeli; bit će odbačeni od lica Božjeg i osuđeni u Njegovu gnjevu; bit će predani đavlu i patiti bez mira, biti prezreni od svih, imati nedostatak svih dobara i obilje svih zala. Na sličan način će biti mučeni sa sedam drugih tjelesnih muka kao Izraelova djeca. Zato se ne trebaš čuditi ako podnosim zle ili ako se prema mojem sakramentu pokazuje nešto nedostojno; jer patim sve do kraja da na dan iznesem svoju strpljivost i nezahvalnost ljudi. I nemoj misliti da se mojem tijelu događaju nedostojnost kao kad si čula da je ispljunuto, već se to događa da bi se otkrila i pokazala nezahvalnost ljudi da su nedostojni primiti nešto tako sveto.“ Potom Duh reče duši mrtvoga: „O, dušo, raduj se i kliči; jer tvoja te vjera odvojila od đavla; tvoja jednostavnost će ti skratiti dugi put čistilišta; tvoja strpljivost te dovela do vrata slave; moje milosrđe će te uvesti i okruniti.“ Šezdeset i treće poglavlje Kako se đavao pojavio zaručnici i kako ju je prividnim argumentima htio prevariti u vezi s sakramentom tijela Kristova i kako je Krist zaručnici došao u pomoć i prisilio da pred zaručnicom kaže istinu. O uvjerenju i vrlo korisnoj Kristovoj poduci zaručnici o njegovu slavnom tijelu u sakramentu. Dalje se zaručnici pojavio zli duh s dugim trbuhom i reče: „Što vjeruješ, ženo, i o čemu velikome razmišljaš? I ja znam mnogo i želim ti jasnim riječima dokazati svoje riječi; no savjetujem ti da prestaneš razmišljati o nevjerojatnome, već vjeruj svojim osjetilima. Ne vidiš li očima, ne čuješ li ušima svoga tijela slamanje hostije iz materijalnog kruha? Nisi li vidjela kako se slama, dodiruje, nečasno baca na zemlju i kako se s njom čini mnogo toga što ja na sebi ne bih trpio? No kad bi bilo moguće da se Bog nalazi u ustima pravednih, kako bi sišao nepravednima čija je škrtost beskrajna i neumjerena?“ Neposredno nakon ove kušnje ukazao se Krist u ljudskom obličju i ona mu reče: „O, Gospodine Isuse Kriste, zahvaljujem Ti za sve, posebno za tri milosti. Prvo, što odijevaš moju dušu tako što si joj ulio pokoru i kajanje čime ispiru svi grijesi koliko god teški bili; drugo, hraniš dušu tako što joj ulijevaš svoje tijelo i sjećanje na Tvoje patnje čime se duša osvježuje kao najboljim jelom; treće, tješiš sve koji Te zovu u nevolji. Zato, Gospodine, smiluj mi se i pomogni mojoj vjeri; jer iako zavrjeđujem biti predana izrugivanju đavla, ipak vjerujem da bez Tvojeg dopuštenja ne može ništa, a i Tvoje dopuštenje nije bez utjehe.“ Potom Krist reče đavlu: „Zašto razgovaraš s mojom novom zaručnicom? “ Đavao mu odgovori: „Jer je bila vezana uz mene i još se nadam zaplesti je u svoju mrežu; bila je vezana uz mene jer je više težila svidjeti se meni i mojim savjetima nego Tebi, svojem stvoritelju. Nadgledao sam njezine putove i još ih nisam zaboravio iz svojeg pamćenja.“ Gospodin odgovori: „Ti si dakle urotnik i uhoda svih putova?“ Đavao mu odvrati: „Zaista sam uhoda, ali u mraku jer si me Ti učinio mračnim.“ A Gospodin reče: „Kad si mogao vidjeti i kad si postao mračan?“ „Ja sam“, reče đavao, „moga vidjeti kad si me stvorio u najvišoj ljepoti; no budući da sam drsko navalio u Tvoj sjaj, oslijepljen sam kao bazilisk. Vidio sam te kad sam želio Tvoju ljepotu; vidio sam Te i prepoznao u svojoj savjesti kad si me odbio; prepoznao sam Te i u primljenu tijelu i učinio što si mi dopustio; prepoznao sam Te kad si mi svojim uskrsnućem oteo svoje zarobljene. Svaki dan prepoznajem Tvoju moć kojom se rugaš mojoj i činiš mi sramotu.“ A Gospodin reče: „Ako me poznaješ i znaš istinu o meni, zašto onda lažeš mojim odabranima kad znaš istinu o meni? Nisam li rekao da će onaj tko jede moje meso živjeti vječno? Ali ti kažeš da je to laž i da nitko ne jede moje tijelo. Tako je moj narod veći služitelj idola nego onaj koji se klanja kamenju i idolima. Iako sve znam, ipak mi odgovori tako da ova koja ovdje stoji čuje budući da duhovno može razumjeti samo usporedbom. Kad me Toma nakon moga uskrsnuća dotakao, je li tijelo koje je dodirnuo bilo duhovno ili tjelesno? I ako je bilo tjelesno, kako je onda ušlo kroz zaključana vrata? Ako je bilo duhovno, kako je onda bilo vidljivo tjelesnim očima?“ Đavao odgovori: „Teško je govoriti kad je govornik svima sumnjiv i protiv volje prisiljen govoriti istinu. No ipak ću prisiljen reći da si u uskrsnuću bio kako duhovan tako i tjelesan i zato zbog vječne snage božanstva i duhovne prednosti proslavljenog tijela ideš posvuda i možeš biti posvuda.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Kad se Mojsijev štap pretvorio u zmiju, reci mi je li to bila samo slika zmije ili je potpuno izvana i iznutra bila zmija i reci je su li one posude kruha i komadi kruha bili pravi kruh ili samo slika kruha?“ Đavao odgovori: „Štap je potpuno bio zmija, ono u posudama potpuno kruh i sve se to dogodilo po Tvojom snazi i moći.“ I Gospodin reče: „Zar bi mi možda trebalo biti teže nego onda učiniti slično ili još veće čudo kad mi se svidi? Ili ako je moje odonda proslavljeno tijelo moglo kroz zaključana vrata ući apostolima, zašto sad ne bi moglo biti u rukama svećenika? Ili je li možda za moje božanstvo teško spojiti najniže s najvišim, nebesko sa zemaljskim? Nikako! Ali ti si zaista otac laži; kao što je tvoja zloba nadasve velika, tako je i moja ljubav i bit će nad svima. Ako se nekome i čini da je vidio kako sakrament gori, drugome da se gazi nogama, ja znam vjeru svih i sve uređujem u mjeri i strpljivosti, ja koji iz ničega stvaram nešto i iz nevidljivoga vidljivo, koji oblikom mogu pokazati nešto vidljivo što je zapravo nešto drugo nego što se čini.“ Đavao odgovori: „Da je to istina doživljavam svaki dan kad se ljudi, moji prijatelji, udaljavaju od mene i postaju Tvoji prijatelji. Ali što da dalje kažem? Rob prepušten sam sebi dovoljno pokazuje kroz svoju volju što bi želio provesti u djelo kad bi mu bilo dozvoljeno?“ Nato Sin Božji odvrati. „Vjeruj mi, kćeri moja, da sam ja, Krist, obnovitelj života, a ne izdajica, istinski i sam istina, ali ne lažljivac i vječna moć bez koje ništa nije bilo i ništa neće biti. Jer ako imaš vjeru da sam u svećenikovim rukama čak i ako svećenik sumnja, ipak sam zbog vjere vjernika i prisutnih i zbog riječi koju sam sam postavio i izrekao zaista u njegovim rukama. Svatko tko me prima, prima moje božanstvo i obličje kruha. Što je Bog doli život i slatkoća, svjetlo koje obasjava, dobro koje veseli, pravednost koja ravna i milosrđe koje spašava? I što je moje čovještvo doli najokretnije tijelo, veza između Boga i čovjeka, glava svih kršćana? Tako svatko tko vjeruje u Boga i prima moje tijelo, prima samo božanstvo jer prima život; prima i čovještvo pomoću kojeg se Bog i čovjek povezuju; prima i obličje kruha jer on koji je u svojem obličju skriven, prima se u drugom radi provjere vjere. Na sličan način i zao prima božanstvo, al ine blago, nego koje kažnjava; prima i čovještvo, ali mu je manje milostivo; prima i obličje kruha jer pod vidljivim obličjem prima skrivenu istinu, ali bez da mu je slatkoća slatka. Jer kad me približava svojim ustima i svojim zubima, nakon primanja sakramenta odlazim sa čovještvom i božanstvom i ostaje mu samo obličje kruha. Ne da kod zlih nisam istinski tamo kao kod dobrih zbog ustanovljenja sakramenta, već zato jer dobri i zli ne primaju jednako djelovanje. Na kraju se čovjeku u hostiji pruža život, naime sam Bog, i život ulazi u njega, ali ne ostaje kod zlih jer ne odustaju od zla i zato njihovim osjetilima ostaje samo obličje kruha koje u njima nema djelovanje jer kod primanja ne misle ništa drugo nego kao da vide i opažaju samo obličje kruha i vina kao kad moćni gospodar uđe nekom čovjeku u kuću i njegova prisutnost se vidi, ali njegova dobrota se zanemaruje.“ Šezdeset i četvrto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o tome kako je njezin Sin uspoređen sa siromašnim seljakom i kako dobre i zle pogađaju nevolje i kušnje, dobre kroz strpljenje za čišćenje i krunjenje. Majka reče: „Moj Sin je kao siromašan seljak koji, budući da ne posjeduje bika i magarca, osobno nosi drvo iz šume i druge alate koji su mu potrebni da bi dovršio svoj posao. Između ostalih alata je nosio i male šibe koje su nužne iz dva razloga: da bi kaznio neposlušna sina i ugrijao hladne. Tako je i moj Sin, gospodar i stvoritelj svih stvari, postao potpuno siromašan da bi sve obogatio vječnim, a ne prolaznim bogatstvom; na svojim je leđima nosio težak teret, naime gorki križ i svojom krvlju je čistio i uklonio grijehe svih. Tijekom svog preostalog djelovanja izabrao je alate vrlina, to jest čestite muškarce koji su pod sudjelovanjem Božjeg Duha zapalili mnoga srca za Božju ljubav i otkrili put istine. Izabrao si je i šibe koje su ljubitelji svijeta kojima se kažnjavaju djeca i Božji prijatelji da bi se odgojili i čistili za njihovu veću sigurnost i nagradu. Šibe griju hladnu djecu i kad postanu vatrena za Boga, griju i Božje srce za njih. Ali kako? Bez sumnje, kad svjetovni ljudi pripremaju nevolje Božjim prijateljima i onima koji Boga samo iz straha pred kazne. Ovi se onda to revnije okreću Bogu nakon što su razmotrili ispraznost svijeta i Bog ima milosrđe pri njihovim nevoljama i šalje im utjehu i ljubav. Ali što će biti sa šibama nakon što se djeca istuku? Sigurno će biti bačeni u goruću vatru; jer Bog ne prezire svoj narod kad ga prepušta rukama bezbožnika, već kao što otac odgaja sina, tako se i Bog služi zlobom bezbožnih radi krunjenja svojih.“ Šezdeset i peto poglavlje Riječi opomene zaručnici koje kroz primjer pokazuju kako se Božji prijatelji ne bi trebali prezasititi poslom propovijedanja niti ga pustiti i o velikoj plaći takvih. Majka reče: „Trebaš biti kao prazna posuda koja je prikladna da je se napuni i koja nije preširoka za svoje punjenje, ali niti tako duboka da nema dno. Ta je posuda tvoje tijelo koje je prazno onda kad je slobodno od požudnih želja. Nije preširoko kad je tijelo razborito disciplinirano tako da duša može razumjeti, a tijelo je tako jako da može raditi. Posuda je bez dna dok se tijelo nikakvim odricanjem ne drži zauzdano i kad se tijelu ne odbija što duh želi. Ali čuj sad što kažem. Moj sluga je izrekao nepromišljenu riječ tako što je rekao: 'Što da govorim o onome što se ne dotiče mog staleža?' Takva riječ ne dolikuje Božjem sluzi; jer svaki koji čuje i zna istinu i prešućuje je, ogrješuje se i zaslužuje svaki prezir. Bio jednom jedan gospodar koji je posjedovao čvrsti dvorac u koji je položio četverostruko bogatstvo, naime: neraspadljivu hranu koja smiruje svaku glad; ljekovitu vodu koja gasi svaku žeđ; mirišljavi miris koji odvodi sve otrovno i nužno oružje koje slabi svakog neprijatelja. Dok je gospodar bio drugdje zaposlen, dvorac je bio pod opsadom i kad je to čuo, rekao je svojem sluzi glasniku: 'Idi i glasno zovi moje ratnike i reci im moje riječi: Ja, gospodar, oslobodit ću svoj dvorac; tko god me slijedi s dobrom voljom, bit će sa mnom u slavi i bit će mi sličan u časti; tko padne u borbi, njega ću probuditi na život u kojem nema nikakvog nedostatka ni straha i dat ću im neprestanu čast i nepresušno bogatstvo.' Kad je sluga tako primio zapovijed, zvao je; ali nije bio dovoljno revan u zvanju, tako da poziv nije došao do najhrabrijeg ratnika i on nije mogao sudjelovati u borbi. Što će sad gospodar učiniti s ratnikom koji se htio boriti, ali nije čuo glasnikov glas? Bez sumnje će ga nagraditi prema njegovoj volji, ali lijeni glasnik neće ostati nekažnjen. Ovaj dvorac predstavlja svetu Crkvu ustanovljenu krvlju moga Sina u kojoj se nalaze njegovo tijelo koje smiruje svaku glad, voda evanđeoske mudrosti, miris primjera njegovih svetih i oružja njegove patnje. No sad je pod opsadom neprijatelja jer se u Crkvi nalaze mnogi koji glasom propovijedaju moga Sina, ali mu svojim vladanjem ne odgovaraju. Da, ako riječju i pristaju Gospodinu, protive se voljom i ne brinu se za svoju nebesku domovinu, već samo žele zadovoljiti svoju putenost. Da bi se tako Božji neprijatelji smanjili, Božji prijatelji ne smiju postati ravnodušni jer naplata neće biti vremenita, već takva koja ne zna kraja.“ Šezdeset i šesto poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici kako vremenita dobra ako ih se posjeduje u skromnosti ne štete ukoliko želja za njihovim posjedovanjem nije neuredna. Majka reče: „Što šteti ako je netko iglom ili željezom uboden u odjeću ukoliko meso nije ozlijeđeno? Tako i vremenita dobra ne štete ako ih se skromno posjeduje i sklonost za posjedovanjem nije neuredna. Zato obrati pozornost na svoje srce da bi tvoja namjera bila dobra jer po tebi među druge trebaju biti razlivene Božje riječi. Jer kao što vrata na brani vodenog mlina zaustavlja vodu i opet je pušta da ide kad treba, tako i ti kad na tebe nasrnu raznolike misli i kušnje moraš brižno obratiti pozornost da ono što je isprazno i svjetovno odbaciš. Što je božansko, treba se neprestano zadržati u pamćenju kao što je pisano da su niže vode otjecale, a više su stajale kao zid. Niže vode su misli tijela i nekorisne pohlepe koje moraju otječi i ne se osvrtati na njih; više vode su Božja nadahnuća i riječi svetih; one trebaju ostati u srcu kao zid tako da nikakvom kušnjom ne mogu biti otrgnute iz srca.“ Šezdeset i sedmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje izlažu njegovu slavu i kako sve ostaje prema Njegovu uređenju osim bijednih duša grešnika; o svemu se govori primjerima. Kako u djelima treba čuvati volju. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam s Ocem i Duhom Svetim jedan Bog. U providnosti moga božanstva je sve od početka i prije svih vremena predviđeno i ustanovljeno. Sve, kako tjelesno tako i duhovno, slijedi određeno povezivanje i red i sve stoji ili ide prema onome što je uređeno i zna se unaprijed u mojem znanju. To možeš vidjeti iz tri primjera. Prvo na životu koji dolazi od žene, a ne muškarca; drugo, na stablima jer slatko nosi sladak plod, a gorko svoj plod; treće, na zvijezdama jer sunce, mjesec i sva nebeska tijela vrše svoje kretanje prema onome što je unaprijed određeno u mojem božanstvu; tako su razumne duše u mojem božanstvu unaprijed znane i prepoznate što će postati; moje znanje unaprijed doduše za njih nikako nije bilo i nije prepreka; jer dao sam im slobodno kretanje volje, to jest slobodnu volju i moć birati što im se sviđa. Kao što žena, a ne muškarac, rađa, tako i dobra duša, Božja žena, mora, rađati uz Božju pomoć jer je duša stvorena zato da napreduje u vrlinama i plodno raste po sjemenu vrlina i dođe u ruke božanske ljubavi. Duša pak koja se odmetne od svojeg podrijetla i svojeg stvoritelja i ne donosi mu ploda djeluje protiv Božjeg uređenja i zato je nedostojna Božje slatkoće. Drugo, nepromjenjivo Božje uređenje se pokazuje na stablima; jer slatka stabla donosi što je slatko, a koja su nasuprot tome gorka, donose što je gorko; u datulji je oboje: slatkoća i gorka jezgra. Isto tako je od vječnosti predodređeno da je tamo gdje je Duh Sveti stanovnik sva svjetovna radost mrska, sva svjetovna slava mrska. U takvu srcu je i snaga Božjeg Duha i njezina čvrstoća tako velika da ga nikakva nestrpljivost ne može slomiti, nikakva protivnost srušiti, nikakva sreća uzdići. Tako je i od vječnosti predviđeno da je gdje je đavlov trn izvana crven plod, ali iznutra punina nečistoće i bodlje. I u đavlovoj radosti je trenutna i prividna slatkoća; ali ispunjena je trnjem i nevoljama i što se više netko zapliće u svijet, to se težim teretom odgovornosti tovari. Kao što tako svako stablo donosi onakav plod kakvi su deblo i korijen, tako će svaki čovjek biti suđen prema namjeri svoga djelovanja. Treće, svi elementi ostaju u svojem redu i pokretu kao što je predviđeno od vječnosti i kreću se prema stvoriteljevoj volji. Tako i svako razumno biće treba biti spremno kretati se prema stvoriteljevu uređenju. Čini li suprotno, jasno je da zloporabi svoju slobodnu volju i dok se nerazumna bića drže svojih granica, razuman se čovjek odmeće i navlači si težak sud jer nije koristio razum. Zato se čovječja volja mora čuvati jer đavlu ne činim ništa više nepravde nego svojim anđelima jer kao što Bog od svoje čiste zaručnice traži onu neizrecivu slatkoću, tako đavao kod svoje zaručnice traži trnje i bodlje. Ipak, đavao u nikome neće dobiti premoć ako mu volja nije bila pokvarena.“ Šezdeset i osmo poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici o jednoj lisici. Kako lukavi đavao slično lisici na različite i raznolike načine kušnji vara ljude i trudi ih se osobito prevariti one koje vidi da napreduju u dobru. Majka reče: „Postoji mala životinja zvana lisica; ona je brižljiva i puna sve lukavštine da si priskrbi sve svoje potrebe. Ponekad se postavlja kao da spava i kao da je mrtva da bi to slobodnije mogla loviti i proždrijeti ptice koje se spuštaju na nju što se neopreznije spuste. Lisica obraća pozornost i na let ptica i one koje vidi da se od iznemoglosti spustile na zemlju pod stablo otima i pojede; one pak koje svojim dvama krilima odlete je posramljuju i ometaju njezin trud. Ta lisica je đavao koji stalno progoni Božje prijatelje i posebno one koji nemaju žuč njegove zlobe i otrov njegove jalovosti. Postavlja se kao da spava ili je mrtav; jer ponekad pušta čovjeka teških kušnji da bi ga kad se najmanje ne čuva to slobodnije prevario i zapleo. Ponekad daje da porok izgleda kao vrlina i nasuprot tome vrlina kao porok da bi čovjeka doveo u zabunu i ako mu oprezna pamet ne pomogne, propadne. To ćeš shvatiti kroz primjer. Milosrđe je ponekad porok, naime kad vrši da bi se svidjelo ljudima. Snažno izvršavanje pravednosti je nepravednost ako slijedi iz pohlepe i nestrpljivosti. Poniznost je oholost kad se vrši da se svrati pozornost na sebe i da se bude primijećen od ljudi. Vrlina strpljivosti se može pokazati bez da to zaista jest kad se ukoliko se može zbog pretrpljene nepravde želi osvetiti, ali se podnosi jer se ne može naći vrijeme prikladno za osvetu. Ponekad đavao pušta nevolje i brige da se čovjek rastopi u preobilju tuge; ponekad đavao u srce sipa strahove i brige da bi čovjek postao mlačan u Božjoj službi ili da bi čovjek kad je najmanjem neoprezan propao u veće. Tako je ovoga o kojem govorim prevarila lisica. Kad je u starosti sve imao po želji i već je rekao da je sretan i želi živjeti, bio je ščepan bez sakramenata i bez da je položio račun za svoja djela i svoje vlasništvo jer je kao mrav skupljao danju i noću, ali ne u Gospodinovu žitnicu, ali kad je otvorio svoje spremište da uvede svoje zrnje, umro je i drugima prepustio plod svojeg truda. Jer tko u vrijeme žetve ne skuplja na plodan način, neće se radovati sjemenkama. Zato su sretne Gospodinove ptice koje ne spavaju po drvećem svjetovnih radosti već na drveću nebeske želje i kad ih zahvati kušnja lisice, nepravednog đavla, vrlo brzo odlete na oba krila, naime poniznosti u ispovijedi i nadi u nebesku pomoć.“ Objašnjenje Krist, Sin Božji, reče: „Ovaj prior ima ulogu biskupa. Tko se dakle želi popeti na stablo slatkog ploda i skinuti slatki plod, mora biti lak i bez tereta, opasan i jak za skupljanje i mora imati čistu posudu da u nju položi plodove. Tako se i ovaj od sad mora truditi svoje tijelo krasiti vrlinama tako da mu bude dovoljno što je nužno, a ne izobilno, da bježi od prilike neumjerenosti, da se pokazuje kao čisto ogledalo i kao uzor za nesavršene ljude. Inače će ga pogoditi strašan kraj, iznenadni pad i udarac moje ruke.“ Tako se i dogodilo. Šezdeset i deveto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako su dobro ponašanje i dobra djela svećenika predstavljena jasnim vodama, a zlo ponašanje i zla djela odvratnim i mutnim vodama. Sin reče: „Iz tri se stvari može prosuditi da voda nekog izvora nije dobra. Prvo, ako nema doličnu boju; drugo, ako je prljava; treće, ako voda stalno stoji, nije u pokretu i prima dolazeću prljavštinu bez da je izbacuje. Pod tom vodom podrazumijevam ponašanje i srca svećenika koji kao i izvori da bi se s njih pilo moraju biti slatki u milini ponašanja i zatvoreni prema svoj prljavštini poroka. Zato je osobita boja svećenika istinska poniznost tako da se u mislima i djelima to više ponizuje što više na sebi prepoznaje obveze da mora raditi za Boga. Oholost je boja đavla. I kao što ruka gubavca kad iz izvora uzima vodu čini vodu odvratnom onima koji je vide, tako oholost svećenika daje prepoznati da su njegova djela zaprljana. Voda je prljava onda kad je svećenik pohlepan i ne zadovoljava se nužnim; kako je sam sebi nekoristan i nema mir, taj je tako i drugima primjerom pohlepe štetan. Treće, voda je nečista ako prima prljavštinu, ali je ne izbacuje; to se događa kad nema otjecanje i nedostaje joj pokret. Tako je nečist svećenik koji voli požudu tijela u srcu i na tijelu i istinskim kajanjem ne izbacuje sve nečisto što mu se dogodi. Jer kao što je mrlja na tijelu posvuda odvratna, ali najviše na licu, tako nečistoća svima treba biti omražena, a osobito onima koji su pozvani nečem slavnijem. Tako mojem djelu trebaju biti probrani oni svećenici koji nemaju preopširno znanje, već poniznost i čistoću, koji sami žive duhovno i druge odgajaju riječima i primjerom; jer i gubava ruka je korisna za moje djelo ako je namjera dobra i ne nedostaje duhovna ruka.“ Sedamdeseto poglavlje Majčine riječi u kojima pripovijeda muku njezina blagoslovljena Sina po redu i o obličju i ljepoti njezina Sina. Majka reče: „Kad se približavala muka moga Sina, u strahu pred mukom su u njegovim očima bile suze, znoj na njegovu tijelu; ubrzo je bio uzet mojem pogledu i nisam ga vidjela sve dok nije bio doveden na bičevanje. Ovdje su ga vukli po zemlji i udarali i bacili tako okrutno da mu se glava protresla i zubi se razbili, a udarac po vratu i obrazu je bio silan da je zvuk došao sve do mojih ušiju. Potom je na krvnikovu zapovijed sam skinuo odjeću, dobrovoljno zagrlio stup, čvrsto su ga vezali za njega i cijelo tijelo su mu izbrazdali i rastrgali bodljikavim bičevima čije su se bodlje zabijale i povlačile natrag. Kod prvog udarca kao da sa dobila udarac u srce i izgubila sam osjetila i kad sam se nakon nekog vremena probudila, vidjela sam njegovo tijelo razderano; jer kad su ga bičevali, bio je po cijelom tijelu razodjeven. Onda je jedan od njegovih neprijatelja rekao prisutnim krvnicima: 'Želite li ovog čovjeka ubiti bez presude i na sebe preuzeti krivnju njegove smrti?' Kod tih riječi je razrezao veze. Nakon što je moj Sin bio odvezan, okrenuo se prema svojoj odjeći, ali nisu mu dopustili da je stavi, već dok su ga vukli dalje, prvo je stavio ruke u rukave. Odonda kad je stajao kod stupa njegovi otisci stopala su bili puni krvi tako da sam po krvavim tragovima mogla prepoznati sve korake koje je učinio prilikom hodanja; krv koja mu je tekla s lica brisao je haljinom. Nakon svoje presude je noseći križ izveden, ali mu je putem drugi pridodan kao nositelj. Nakon što se došlo na mjesto razapinjanja, gledaj, tamo su, gledaj, bili pripremljeni čekić i četiri oštra čavla; na zapovijed je skinuo sa sebe svoju odjeću, a svoju je golotinju pokrio malom lanenom krpom i kao utješen se otišao dati vezati. Oblik križa je bio takav da su se ruke križa dizale u visinu tako da su ramena moga Sina došla na mjesto gdje su ruke križa spojene s uspravnom gredom i križ glavi nigdje nije nudio oslonac. Ploče s natpisom su bile pričvršćene na obje ruke križa koje su se dizale iznad glave. Nakon što mu je zapovjeđeno, legao je svojim leđima na križ i ispružio je prvo svoju desnu ruku; potom je druga ruka, koja nije sezala do drugog krila, morala bila rastegnuta. Na sličan su način su i noge bile rastegnute do rupa za čavle, prekrižene su i tamo gdje su kosti najčvršće, pričvršćene su s dva čavla na gredu križa kao što se učinilo i s rukama. Kod prvog udarca čekića sam došla izvan sebe i nakon što sam se opet probudila, vidjela sam svog Sina razapetog i čula sam ljude kako su međusobno jedan drugome govorili: 'Što je ovaj učinio, krađu, pljačku, laž?' Neki su odgovarali da je lažljivac. Potom mu je trnova kruna koja se sezala do polovice čela tako jako pritisnuta na glavu da mu je krv potekla po cijelom licu i napunila je oči, kosu i bradu tako da je sve skoro izgledalo kao jedan tok krvi i nije me mogao vidjeti kako stojim kod križa ako stiskanjem očnih kapaka nije istisnuo krv. Nakon što me povjerio svojem učeniku, uzdignute glave usmjerene prema nebu je glasom koji je prodirao iz dubine prsa i očima napunjenima suzama povikao: 'Bože moj, Bože moj, zašto si me ostavio?' Taj povik nisam mogla zaboraviti sve do svojeg uznesenja na nebo, no pustio ga je više iz sažaljenja sa mnom nego iz vlastite patnje. Onda je na dijelove koje je krv još dopuštala vidjeti došla mrtvačka boja i obrazi su potonuli do zubi. Njegova gola rebra su se mogla prebrojati. Njegov se trbuh potisnuo prema leđima nakon što su istekli sokovi, nos je bio šiljast i tanak, i kad je srce bilo pred slomom, cijelo njegovo tijelo je zadrhtalo; njegova brada se položila na prsa. Izvan sebe sam pala na zemlju. Nakon su se čim je preminuo usta otvorila, gledatelji su mogli vidjeti jezik, zube, krv u ustima; napola zatvorene oči su bile okrenute prema dolje i već mrtvo tijelo je visjelo prema dolje. Koljena su se savila na jednu stranu, a noge oko čavala kao oko šarki na drugu stranu. Za to vrijeme su neki ljudi koji su bili prisutni kao na porugu govorili: 'O, Marijo, tvoj Sin je sad mrtav!' Drugi koji su imali dublji osjećaj su govorili: 'O, ženo, muka tvoga sina je završila u vječnoj slavi.' Kratko nakon toga otvoren mu je bok, a nakon što je koplje izvučeno, krv na šiljku je izgledala kao smeđa čime se moglo prepoznati kako je srce probodeno. Taj je ubod probo i moje srce i čudo je da se i ono samo nije slomilo. Kad su se preostali povukli, nisam se mogla otići. Ali bila sam utješena što sam njegovo s križa skinuto tijelo sad mogla dodirnuti i uzeti u svoje krilo, ispitati njegove rane i obrisati krv. Moji su mu prsti zatvorili usta i isto tako sam mu sklopila oči. Ukočene ruke ipak nisam mogla saviti da ih položim na prsa, već sam ih mogla dovesti samo do trbuha. Ni koljena se nisu mogla rastegnuti uspravno, već su stajala uvis kao što su se ukočila na križu.“ Dalje reče Majka: „Mojeg Sina ne možeš vidjeti kakav je u nebu; ali čuj kakav je na svijetu bio u tijelu. U licu je bio tako lijep da ga nitko nije mogao pogledati u lice a da ga njegov pogled ne bi utješno razveselio čak ako je u srcu bio i ožalošćen. Pravedni su bili utješeni duhovnom utjehom. Da, i zli za vrijeme kad su ga vidjeli bili slobodno od žalosti svijeta zbog čega su tugujući njegovali reći: 'Pođimo vidjeti Marijina sina da barem dokle smo tamo budemo bez tuge.' U dvadesetoj godini svoje starosti bio je savršen u muškoj veličini i snazi. Bio je velik kao ljudi srednje veličine u ono vrijeme, nije bio popunjen, ali je io dobro građen u mišićima imao je snažne kosti. Njegova kosa, njegove obrve i brada bili su smeđi; njegova brada je bila duga kao jedna šaka; njegovo čelo nije bilo ni izbočeno ni utisnuto, već se uspravno uzdizalo; njegov nos je bio skladan, ni malen ni velik; njegove su oči bile tako čiste da su se i njegovi neprijatelji radovali vidjeti ga; njegove usnice nisu bile debele i bile su svjetlo crvene; njegova brada se nije isticala i nije bila preduga, već je bila ljupka u skladu; njegovi obrazi su bili umjereno ispunjeni, njihova boja svjetla bijela pomiješana sa svježom crvenom; njegovo držanje je bilo uspravno i na cijelu njegovu tijelu nije bilo mrlje kao što su posvjedočili oni koji su ga vidjeli potpuno razodjevena i koji su ga nakon što je bio vezan za stup bičevali. Na njega nikad nije došao crv, niti je u njegovoj kosi ikad bilo čvora ili prljavštine.“ Sedamdeset i prvo poglavlje Ljupka pitanja koja Krist postavlja zaručnici i zaručničini ponizni odgovori Kristu i kako Krist zaručnici postavlja tri hvalevrijedna stanja na izbor, naime djevičanstvo, bračno i udovičko stanje. Sin Božji reče zaručnici: „Odgovori mi na četiri pitanja. Ako bi netko prijatelju dao plodan trs kojeg bi doduše htio zadržati kod svoje kuće jer ga pogled na njega i njegov miris raduju, što bi morao reći darivanome kad bi ovaj tražio trs da ga posadi na drugo mjesto gdje bi mogao nositi bogatiji plod?“ Zaručnica odgovori: „Ako je dao iz ljubavi i želi dobro svojem prijatelju, sigurno bi dopustio prijatelju da čini s trsom što želi tako što bi mu rekao: 'O, moj prijatelju, iako bih trs rado imao u blizini, radujem se budući da mi ne donosi mnogo ploda što ga ćeš ako možeš premjestiti na plodnije mjesto.'“ Gospodin upita drugo: „Ako roditelji mladiću daju svoju kćer djevicu i djevica da svoj pristanak mladiću, ali mladić, pitan od svojih roditelja želi li imati djevicu ili ne, ne da nikakav odgovor, bi li djevica bila zaručena s njim ili ne?“ Ona odgovori: „Kako mi se čini djevica nije zaručena jer muškarac nije izrazio svoju volju.“ Gospodin reče treće: „Plemeniti mladić je stajao među tri djevice i dao im je prijedlog da će ona od njih koja ga svojim riječima zapali na najveću ljubav primiti ono što on najžarkije voli. Na to reče prva: 'Toliko jako volim ovog mladića da bih prije umrla nego se okaljala drugim.' Druga reče: 'Radije bih trpjela sve muke prije nego bih rekla jednu jedinu riječ protiv njegove volje ili na njegovu uvredu.' Treća reče: 'Radije bih sebi željela sve sramote i da trpim sve muke prije nego bih na njemu htjela vidjeti najmanje preziranje ili njegovu sramotu.' Reci mi sad“, reče Gospodin, „koja od tri djevice je najviše voljela mladića i kojoj pripada prednost njegove ljubavi?“ Ona odgovori: „Kako mi se čini, sve su jednako voljele jer su sve bile jedno srce prema njemu i zato su sve bile jednako dostojne imati njegovu ljubav.“ Gospodin reče četvrto: „Bio jednom jedan prijatelj koji je drugoga pitao za savjet; 'Imam', reče, 'vrlo plodno pšenično zrno; posije li se u zemlju, iz toga će biti veliki usjev. Ali sad sam vrlo gladan, što ti se čini pogodnije, da sad pojedem zrno ili ga posijem u zemlju?' Prijatelj odgovori: 'Ta se glad može utišati na druge načine pa ti bolje koristi da se posije u zemlju.' Ne čini li ti se isto tako, kćeri moja, da onaj koji je gladan mora to podnositi, a nasuprot tome zrno koje će koristiti mnogima mora biti posijano?“ Gospodin dalje reče: „Ove četiri izreke se tiču tebe; jer tvoja kćer je trs koji si mi obećala i poklonila. No sad kad znam prikladnije mjesto za nju, želim je presaditi gdje mi se sviđa. Ne trebaš se brinuti zbog toga jer si se složila s presađivanjem.“ Gospodin reče još dalje: „Ti si mi dala svoju kćer, ali još ti nisam pokazao što mi je prijatnije, njezino ustrajanje u djevičanstvu ili njezina udaja niti je li mi se tvoja svidjela ili nije. Budući da sam sad pokazao ono što je sigurno, ono što se dogodilo u nesigurnosti se može popraviti i promijeniti.“ Dalje reče Gospodin: „Djevičanstvo je dobro i najviše jer čini sličnim anđelima ukoliko se čuva razumno i časno. No ako je jedno bez drugoga, naime djevičanstvo tijela bez djevičanstva srca, to je loše izgrađeno djevičanstvo. Jedna ponizna i pobožna udana mi je prijatnija od ohole i besramne djevice. Udana koja živi povučeno i prema svojem stanju u strahu Gospodnjem može biti iste zasluge kao čista i ponizna djevica. Ako je nešto veliko biti u vatri čuvanja i ne gorjeti, onda je jednako tako veliko biti izvan vatre nekog reda i radije htjeti biti u vatri i gorjeti većom vatrenosti nego onaj u vatri. Gledaj, pokazat ću ti trostruki primjer. Bile su tri žene: Suzana, Judita i Tekla. Prva je bila supruga, druga udovica, treća djevica. One nisu imale jednak život i nisu imale jednaku namjeru; no ipak su prema zasluzi svoga ponašanja međusobno jednake. Suzana je naposljetku kad su je starješine kušale i lažno optužile radije iz božanske ljubavi radije htjela umrijeti nego se dati okaljati protiv svoje dužnosti i budući da me se kao posvuda prisutnog bojala, zaslužila je da bude spašena i nakon spasenja slavljena. Kad je Judita vidjela moje omalovažavanje i sramotu svoga naroda, bila je toliko ožalošćena da se iz božanske ljubavi nije samo izložila sramoti i šteti, već je bila i spremna za mene trpjeti muku. Tekla pak koja je bila djevica je radije htjela podnijeti gorku muku nego reći samo jednu riječ protiv mene. Ove tri se iako nisu vodile isti način života slažu u zasluzi. Supruga, djevica ili udovica, sve će mi se moći jednako svidjeti ako im sva želja stoji prema meni i život im je dobar.“ Osim toga Gospodin još reče: „Bilo da tvoja kćer ostane u djevičanstvu ili se uda, jednako mi je prijatno ako se učini prema mojoj volji. Jer što bi joj koristilo ako bi možga bila zatvorena tijelom, ali vani svojim duhom? Ili što je slavnije, živjeti samome sebi ili koristiti drugima? Ja koji sve znam i predviđam ne činim ništa bez razloga; zato do određenog mjesta neće doći prvim plodom ako djeluje iz straha, niti drugim ako živi u mlitavosti, već će doći u sredinu prema mjeri topline u ljubavi i plodu čestitosti. Onaj pak koji će je dobiti mora imati tri stvari: kuću, odjeću i hranu da bi je primio.“ Objašnjenje Sin reče: „Čudiš se što ova djevica nije dospjela do udaje kako si se nadala. Odgovorit ću ti pomoću usporedbe. Jedan od plemića je odlučio dati svoju kćer siromašnu muškarcu za brak. Kad je ovaj siromah trebao doći na vjenčanje s djevicom, prekoračio je zakone grada i zato su ga građani sramotno prognali i nije primio djevicu koju je želio. Tako sam i ja učinio s gospodarom ove zemlje; obećao sam mu učiniti velike stvari, ali previše je pristajao uz moje neprijatelje i zato nije dospio do onoga što sam mu obećao. Mogla bi pitati nisam li unaprijed pogledao buduće? Naravno da jesam kao što se može čitati o Mojsiju i njegovu narodu; otkrio sam mnogo i otkrivam mnogo da bi se ljudi mogli pripremiti za dobro i znati što treba činiti i strpljivo čekati. No ipak trebaš znati da je jedan jao prošao, ali da će drugi doći nad nezahvalne ove zemlje. Onda će doći moj blagoslov nad ponizne koji će moliti za moje milosrđe. Znaj i da kao što bi ovoj djevici bilo korisnije kad bi slijedila moj i savjet mudrih.“ Vjeruje se da je ova djevica bila Cecilija, kćer svete Brigite. Što se tiče nje, pogledaj životopis svete Brigite. Sedamdeset i drugo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o dvije sestre i uskrišenom Lazaru. I kako su zaručnica i njezina kćer predstavljene sestrama, duša bratom Lazarom, Židovi zavidne ljude i kako je njima Bog učinio veću milost nego Lazarovim sestrama. Kako se oni koji znaju mnogo govoriti, ali malo raditi ljute na one koji rade dobro. Sin reče zaručnici: „Bile su dvije sestre, Marta i Marija. One su imale brata Lazara kojeg sam probudio iz smrti; nakon svog uskrišenja mi je služio još revnije nego prije; isto su činile i sestre, iako su i prije bratova uskrišenja bile prijateljske i neumorne služiti mi. No poslije su bile još neumornije i pobožnije. Slično sam učinio s vama na duhovan način; je probudio sam vašeg brata, to jest vašu dušu koja se kroz četiri dana otuđila od mene mrtva i smrdeći kroz prekoračenje mojih zapovijedi i zlu pohlepu i radost u grijehu. Bila su četiri razloga koja su me pokrenula na Lazarovo uskrišenje. Prvo zato jer sve dok je živio mi je bio prijatelj; drugo, ljubav njegovih sestara; treće, jer je Marijina poniznost kad mi je prala noge stekla takvu zaslugu da kao što se pred mojim i licem gostiju ponizila, tako se pred licem mnogih trebala obradovati i biti čašćena; četvrto, da bi se otkrila slava moga čovještva. Ovew četiri stvari međutim nisu bile kod vas jer više volite svijet nego Lazar i njegove sestre. Zato je moje milosrđe prema vama, koje nikakvim zaslugama niste zaslužile moje sažaljenje, veće nego prema onim sestrama i to toliko veće kao što je duhovna smrt opasnija od tjelesne i uskrsnuće duše slavnije od tjelesnog. Budući da je moje milosrđe preteklo vaša djela, primite me kao ona sestra najžarkijom ljubavlju u kuću svoje naravi tako da ništa ne volite kao mene i sve svoje uzdanje položite u mene, ponizite se s Marijom i dnevno oplakujete svoje grijehe. Nikad se ne sramite živjeti ponizno među oholima i umjereno među neumjerenima i pokazujte izvana kako me jako volite iznutra. Trebate biti jedna duša i jedno srce kao one sestre, jake u preziranju svijeta i hrabre u Božjoj hvali. I kad budete tako učinile, onda ću ja, budući da sam uskrisio vašeg brata, to jest dušu, istu braniti da je Židovi ne bi ubili. Jer što bi Lazaru bilo koristilo biti uskrišen od sadašnje smrti kad zbog časnijeg ponašanja u sadašnjem životu ne bi bio slavnije uskrsnuo na drugi i trajni život? Tko su Židovi koji žele ubiti Lazara drugi doli oni koji su nezadovoljni time da živite bolje, koji govore velike stvari, a naučili su malo raditi, koji teže za ljudskom naklonošću i preziru svoje prethodnike to većim prezirom što manje si pripuštaju spoznati istinu i ono što je više? Mnogo je takvih koji govore o vrlinama, ali ih ne znaju čuvati kreposnim ponašanjem. Zato su njihove duše u opasnosti jer ima mnogo riječi, ali djela ne dolaze na vidjelo. Je su li moji propovjednici možda tako postupali? Nikako. Nisu opominjali grešnike uzvišenim, već malobrojnim i ljubaznim riječima tako što su bili spremni predati svoje duše za njihove duše. Jer žar učitelja je bolje podučavala duh slušatelja od riječi. No sad mnogi o meni govore teško shvatljive i visoke stvari, ali ne slijedi plod jer samo puhanje ne zapaljuje drvo ako ne sudjeluje iskrica. Od tih ću vas Židova čuvati i zaštititi da po njihovim riječima i djelima ne bi otpale od mene; ali neću vas braniti tako da ništa ne patite, već tako da ne podlegnete u nestrpljivosti. Zato se držite svoje odlučnosti i ja ću svojom ljubavlju zapaliti vašu volju.“ Sedamdeset i treće poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici neka se ne brine o jednom ratniku za kojeg se reklo da je mrtav i koji joj je pokazan kako moli za pomoć. Za jednog ratnika koji je još živio se reklo da je mrtav. On je zaručnici u jednoj duhovnoj viziji pokazan kao mrtav i kako moli pomoć. Nakon što je zaručnica bila ožalošćena njegovom smrću, Majka Milosrđa joj reče: „Moja kćeri, je li ovaj čovjek mrtav ili nije, saznat ćeš u svoje vrijeme, sad želimo djelovati da bi on bolje živio.“ Sedamdeset i četvrto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici i riječi Ivana Krstitelja Kristu u kojima ga hvali i pred njegovim licem moli za kršćane, posebno za jednog ratnika. Na njegove molitve je ratnik svojim vlastitim i rukama slavne Djevice i Petra i Pavla opremljen i počašćen duhovnim oružjem, to jest vrlinama. Što je predstavljeno svakim tjelesnim oružjem i o dobroj molitve. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Danas si napisala da je bolje sam preduhitriti nego biti preduhitren. Tako sam ja tebe preduhitrio slatkoćom svoje milosti da đavao ne bi ovladao tvojom dušom.“ Odmah se pojavi Ivan Krstitelj i reče: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože, koji si prije svih stvari, kraj kojeg nikad nije bio neki drugi bog i umjesto kojeg drugog niti nema niti će biti; jer Ti jesi i bio si vječno Jedan Bog. Ti si od proroka obećana istina kojoj sam dok se još nisam rodio radosno poskakivao i koju upoznao potpunije nakon što sam pokazao na nju. Ti si naša radost i naša slava. Ti si naše veselje i naša naslada. Jer gledate Tebe nas ispunja neizrecivom milinom koju nije prepoznao nitko osim onoga koji ju je kušao. Ti sam si i naša ljubav. I nije čudo da Te volimo jer budući da si sam ljubav, ne samo da voliš one koji Te vole, nego budući da si stvoritelj svih stvari, iskazuješ svoju ljubav i onima koji Te preziru priznati. No sad, moj Gospodine, budući da smo po Tebi i u Tebi bogati, molimo Te da od tog našem duhovnog bogatstva daš onima koji nemaju bogatstvo tako da kao što se mi u Tebi radujemo ne zbog svojim zaslugama i ovi postanu dionici naših dobara.“ Krist odgovori: „Zaista, ti si najviši ud nakon i kraj glave; ipak, vrat je još bliži i izvrsniji. Ako sam ja glava svih, onda je moja Majka vrat, onda dolaze anđeli, a ti i moji apostoli ste kao kralješci kralježnice jer ne samo da me volite, već me častite i tako što pomažete onima koji me vole. Zato čvrsto stoji ono što sam rekao: Djela koja sam ja činio i vi ćete činiti i vaša volja je moja volja. Jer kao što se tjelesna glava ne pomiče bez udova, tako se i u vašoj duhovnoj vezi i sjedinjenju ne događa da se jedno želi, a drugo može, već se može sve što svaki od vas želi, zato će se dogoditi ono što želiš.“ Nakon tih riječi je Ivan doveo jednog ratnika koji kao da je bio polumrtav i reče: „Gledaj, Gospodine! Gledaj, ovaj koji ovdje stoji Ti je posvetio svoju ratničku službu. On se trudi boriti, ali ne može pobijediti jer je nenaoružan i slab. Ja pak sam dvostruko zadužen pomoći mu, dijelom zbog zasluga njegovih roditelja, dijelom zbog ljubavi prema mojoj časti koja ga ispunja. Poradi samoga sebe daj mu odjeću za ratničku službu da ne bi bila otkrivena sramota njegove razgoljenosti.“ Gospodin odgovori: „Daj mu što želiš i odjeni ga kako ti se sviđa.“ Na to Ivan reče: „Dođi, moj sine, i primi od mene prvo odijelo svoje ratničke službe; nakon što ga uzmeš, lako ćeš primiti i moći nositi ostalu ratničku odjeću. Ratniku odgovara da na tijelu prvo ima ono što je meko i blago, naime dvostruki plašt. Njega ću ti staviti jer se Bogu tako sviđa. Jer kao što je tjelesni plašt mekan i blag, tako je i duhovan sladak u djelovanju, naime da drži Boga dragog tvojoj duši i ljupkog tvojim sklonostima. Slatkoća dolazi iz dvije stvari, naime iz razmatranja Božjih dobročinstava i iz sjećanja na počinjene grijehe. To dvoje sam imao dok sam još bio dječak. Jer razmatrao sam kojom me milošću Bog preduhitrio dok se još nisam rodio, kojim me blagoslovom blagoslovio nakon mog rođenja. Pri tom razmatranju sam uzdisao nad tim kako bih svojem mogao dostojno uzvratiti. Razmatrao sam i nepostojanost svijeta i žurno sam pošao u pustinju gdje mi je moj Gospodin Isus bio tako sladak da mi je bilo gnusno i mrsko željeti sve radosti svijeta kad sam na to mislio. Zato dođi ratniče i odjeni se ovim dvostrukim plaštem; preostalo će ti se dati u svoje vrijeme.“ Na to se pojavio blaženi apostol Petar i reče: „Ivan ti je dao dvostruko odijelo, a ja koji sam teško pao, ali muževno ponovno ustao, pribavit ću ti pancir, to jest božansku ljubav. Ova ljubav kao pancir koji se sastoji od mnogo željeznih prstena štiti od neprijateljevih projektila i čini čovjeka ravnodušnijim u podnošenju prodirućih zala. Čini ga okretnijim za Božju čast i revnijim za božanski posao, nepobjedivim u protivnostima, strpljivim u nadi, postojanim u onome što poduzme. Taj pancir mora svijetliti kao zlato i biti snažan kao kremen i željezo; jer svaki čovjek koji ima ljubav mora u strpljivosti protiv protivnosti biti rastezljiv kao zlato; treba svijetliti mudrošću i pameću da ne bi prihvatio herezu umjesto neokrnjene vjere i dvojbeno smatrao sigurnim. Pancir također mora biti jak kao željezo da kao što željezo pokorava sve tako i ovaj čovjek koji se trudi u ljubavi treba nastojati poniziti one koji se opiru vjeri i dobrim običajima. Ne treba odstupati od prigovora; ne smije pokleknuti zbog prijateljstva; ne smije postati mlitav i radi vremenite koristi niti se zaklanjati radi tjelesnog mira. Neka se ne boji smrti jer nitko ne može uzeti tijelo ako Bog ne dozvoli. Ako se pancir i sastoji od mnogo prstena, oklop ljubavi prvenstveno drže dva prstena. Prvi prsten ljubavi je spoznaja Boga i često razmatranje božanskih dobročinstava i zapovijedi da bi čovjek znao što treba dati Bogu, što bližnjem, a što svijetu. Drugi prsten je zauzdavanje vlastite volje radi Boga; jer svaki koji savršeno i iskreno voli Boga ne zadržava ništa od svoje volje što je protiv Boga. Gledaj, sine, ovaj pancir ti daje Bog, a ja sam ti ga zaslužio tako što sam ti priskočio po Božjoj milosti.“ Na to se ukazao sveti Pavao i reče: „O, moj sine, vrhovni pastir ovaca Petar ti je dao pancir, a ja ću ti iz Božje ljubavi dati oklop koji je ljubav prema bližnjemu, to jest spremnost pod sudjelovanjem Božje milosti rado umrijeti za spas bližnjeg. Kao što su na oklopu mnoge ploče zajedno spojene i povezane čavlima, tako se u ljubavi prema bližnjem okupljaju mnoge vrline. Svaki koji voli svojeg bližnjeg je dužan prvo osjećati bol zbog toga što svi koji su otkupljeni krvi Isusa Krista Bogu ne uzvraćaju za ljubav, drugo, što sveta Crkva, Božja zaručnica, ne ustraje u svojem hvalevrijednom redu, treće što je vrlo malo onih koji se u gorkoj žalosti i ljubavi sjećaju Božje muke; četvrto, dužan je paziti se njegovog bližnjeg ne pokvari zlim primjerom, peto, da se svojem bližnjem radosno da svoje dobro i moli Boga za njega, da napreduje u svakom dobru i da postane savršen. Čavli koji povezuju ploče su Božje riječi. Kad čovjek ispunjen prema ovim riječima vidi svojeg bližnjeg u nevolji, treba ga tješiti ljubaznim riječima, treba braniti onoga koji je napadnut protiv prava, posjetiti bolesne, otkupljivati zarobljene, ne se sramiti siromašnih, uvijek voljeti istinu, ništa ne postaviti iznad ljubavi prema Bogu, ne se udaljiti od pravednosti. Ovim sam oklopom bio obučen ja koji sam bio slab sa slabima, nisam se sramio licem kraljeva i vladara reći istinu i bio sam spreman umrijeti za spas bližnjeg.“ Potom se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, što ti još nedostaje?“ On reče: „Moja glava nema kacigu.“ Na to Majka Milosrđa reče anđelu čuvaru njegove duše: „Kako je tvoja zaštita koristila njegovoj duši i što imaš za predložiti našem Gospodinu?“ Anđeo odgovori: „Imam nešto iako je malo. Ponekad je udjeljivao milostinju i iz ljubavi prema Bogu čitao poneke molitve, ponekad se odricao i vlastite volje radi Božje volje; iskreno je molio Boga da mu svijet postane preziran i da mu Bog bude vrjedniji od svega.“ Majka odgovori: „Dobro je što to možeš donijeti za njega i učinit ćemo kao što čini dobar zlatar koji kad želi izvesti veliko djelo iz zlata, ali je u nuždi i nedostaje mu zlata pomoć traži kod bogata prijatelja. Svi koji imaju zlatu mu pomažu da bi se njegovo djelo dovršilo. No tko će nekome tko radi djelo od gline dati od svojeg zlata budući da glina nije vrijedna da se pomiješa sa zlatom? Svi sveti koji su bogati zlatom će ti sa mnom zavrijediti kacigu koju ćeš imati. Ta kaciga je volja svidjeti se samo Bogu; jer kao što kaciga štiti glavu od projektila i udaraca, tako i dobra, samo na Boga usmjerena volja štiti dušu. Tu su kacigu imali dobri Juraj i Mauricije i mnogi drugi, čak i razbojnik koji je visio na križu; bez nje nitko neće postaviti dobre temelje niti dospjeti do krune. Na toj kacigi moraju biti dva otvora ispred očiju kroz koje se može paziti onoga što se približava. Oni su pamet u onome što se mora napraviti i oprez u onome što se mora izostaviti jer je bez pameti i promišljaja mnogo toga što se na početku činilo dobrim na kraju loše.“ Dalje majka reče ratniku: „Što ti još nedostaje, moj sine?“ On odgovori: „Moja ruke su još gole i nemaju obranu.“ Majka mu odvrati: „Pomoći ću ti da ti ruke ne ostanu gole. Kao što postoje dvije ruke od mesa, tako postoje i dvije duhovne ruke. Desna ruka kojom se treba držati mač predstavlja djelo pravednosti na kojem treba biti pet vrlina kao pet prstiju. Prva je da svaki pravednik treba biti pravedan sam za sebe tako da se čuva da u govoru, činjenju ili primjeru ne nastupi ništa što bi moglo uvrijediti bližnjega da ne bi neurednim vlastitim ponašanjem uništio ono što iz pravednosti na drugima kori ili ih podučava; druga je ne vršiti pravednost ili djela pravednosti iz naklonosti prema ljudima ili ljubavi prema svijetu, već iz ljubavi prema vlastitu Bogu; treća je nikoga se ne bojati protiv pravednosti niti nešto prešutjeti zbog prijateljstva i ne se dati odvratiti od pravednosti za siromašne i bogate, za prijatelja ili neprijatelja; četvrta je htjeti rado umrijeti za pravednost; peta je ne samo činiti pravednost, već je i mudro voljeti tako da u sudu budu i milosrđe i pravednost i da se drukčije kazni koji griješi manje, a drukčije koji griješi teže, drukčije koji iz neznanja, a drukčije koji namjerno ili iz zlobe. Tko ima ovih pet prstiju, treba se čuvati da ne oštri mač u nestrpljivosti niti da ga svjetovna radost ne otupi ili ga neopreznost slomi ili ga zbog nepromišljenosti ne ispusti iz ruke ili ga nepostojanost duše učini crnim. Lijeva ruka je božanska molitva koja također treba imati pet prstiju. Prvi je čvrsto vjerovati u članke vjere o božanstvu i čovještvu i zaista u sve što priznaje sveta Crkva, Kristova zaručnica; drugi je ne htjeti svjesno griješiti protiv Boga i sve počinjene grijehe htjeti popraviti kajanjem i zadovoljštinom; treći je Boga moliti da se tjelesna ljubav pretvori u duhovnu ljubav; četvrti ničemu drugome u svijetu ne htjeti živjeti nego da se časti Boga i smanjuju grijesi; peti je ne se drsko uzdati u sebe, već se uvijek bojati Boga i očekivati smrt svakog sata. Gledaj, moj sine, to su dvije ruke koje moraš imati: desna kojom treba zamahnuti mačem pravednosti protiv njezinih napadača, a lijeva ruka molitve kojom se od Boga treba moliti pomoć tako da se nikad ne uzdaš u svoju pravednost niti ponosno uzdigneš protiv svoga Boga.“ Opet se pojavila blažena Marija i reče ratniku: „Što ti još nedostaje, moj sine?“On odgovori: „Nožni oklop.“ A ona reče: „Čuj ti, jednom ratnik svijeta, ali sad moj, sve što je na nebu i zemlji, stvorio je Bog. Među svim što je niže je najvrjedniji i najljepši stvor duša čije misli upravlja dobra volja. Jer kao što iz jednog stabla izlaze mnogi izdanci, tako iz duhovne vježbe i djelatnosti duše proizlazi sva savršenost. Da bi se postigao duhovni nožni oklop, uz Božju pomoć dobra volja mora napraviti početak. Ona mora sadržavati dvostruko razmatranje kao dvije noge na zlatnim temeljima. Prva noga savršene duše je razmatranje te vrste da ne želi griješiti protiv Boga čak ako nakon toga i ne bi slijedila kazna; druga noga je vršenje dobrih djela zbog velike strpljivosti i Božje ljubavi čak i kad bi se znalo da će se biti proklet. Koljena duše su radost i snaga dobre volje. Kao što se kod korištenja nogu koljena savijaju, tako se volja duše u skladu s razumom mora savijati i svladavati prema Božjoj volji jer pisano je da su tijelo i duh suprotstavljeni. Zato Pavao govori: 'Ne činim dobro koje bih htio' kao da želi reći: 'Prema duši želim svakakvo dobro, ali ne mogu to zbog slabosti tijela, a ako ponekad i mogu činiti, opet ne mogu radosno.' Kako onda? Je li apostol zato izgubio plaću jer je htio, ali nije mogao ili jer je doduše činio dobro, ali ne radosno? Nikako, već će mu se kruna štoviše dvostruko umnožiti; prvo, od vanjskog čovjeka jer zbog otpora tijela protiv dobra bilo je mučno raditi; drugo, od unutarnjeg čovjeka jer nije uvijek imao duhovnu utjehu. Mnogi se svjetovni ljudi trude na vremenit način, ali zbog toga neće biti okrunjeni jer rade na poticaj tijela; jer kad bi taj rad bio Božja zapovijed, pri poslu ne bi pokazivali tako vruću revnost. Ove dvije noge duše dakle, naime ne htjeti griješiti protiv Boga i htjeti vršiti dobra djela čak i ako slijedi prokletstvo, moraju biti naoružane dvostrukim oklopom, naime pametnim mudrim korištenjem vremenitog i mudrom čežnjom i nastojanjem za nebeskim. Mudro korištenje vremenitih stvari se sastoji u tome da se dobra ima za vlastito umjereno uzdržavanje, a ne u izobilju. Mudra čežnja za nebeskim postoji ona kad se nebesko želi zaslužiti dobrim djelima i radom jer budući da se čovjek nezahvalnošću i nemarnošću odvratio od Boga, mora se vratiti naprezanjem i poniznošću. Budući da ti, moj sine, to nisi imao, molimo onda svete mučenike i ispovjednike koji tog bogatstva imaju u izobilju da ti pomognu.“ Odmah su se pojavili sveti i rekoše: „O, blažena Gospođo, ti si u sebi nosila Gospodina i ti si gospodarica sviju; postoji li nešto što ne možeš? Jer ono što želiš, dogodi se. Tvoja volja je uvijek naša volja. Ti si s pravom majka ljubavi jer svakome dolaziš s ljubavlju.“ Opet se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, još nam nedostaje štit. Štitu pripadaju dvije stvari, naime hrabrost i znak gospodara za kojeg se boriš. Duhovni štit predstavlja razmatranja gorke Božje patnje. On mora biti na lijevoj ruci blizu srca tako da kad se god duša osjeća radost u tjelesnom uživanju razmatraju Kristove rane. Sve dok preziranje i protivnosti svijeta uznemiruje i rastužuje dušu, treba se sjetiti Kristova siromaštva i poniženja. A sve dok čast i dug život tijela žele zadovoljiti, treba se sjetiti Kristove gorke smrti i patnje. Takav štit mora imati snagu postojanosti u dobru i širinu ljubavi. Znak štita mora se sastojati od dvije boje jer se ništa ne vidi jasnije i dalje od onoga što je sastavljeno od dvije blistave boje. Dvije boje kojima je ukrašen štit razmatranja božanske patnje su suzdržljivost od neurednih sklonosti i čistoća i svladavanje tjelesnih pokreta. Ovo dvoje osvjetljava nebo i anđeli koji to vide raduju se, kliču i govore: 'Gledajte znak čistoće i naše družine; dužni smo pomoći tom ratniku.' Đavoli pak koji vide ratnika ukrašena tim znakom štita će vikati: 'Što da činimo, drugovi? Ovaj ratnik je strašan u sukobu i divnog oružja. Na svojoj strani ima oružja vrlina, iza sebe vojne logore anđela. S lijeva ima vrlo porezna čuvara, naime Boga, naokolo je pun očiju kojima vidi našu zlobu. Možemo ga doduše napasti, ali na našu sramotu jer ga ne možemo nadvladati.' O, kako li je sretan takav ratnik kojeg anđeli časte i u strahu od kojeg đavoli drhte. No budući da ti, moj sine, još nisi primio taj štit, molimo svete anđele koji sjaje duhovnom čistoćom da ti pomognu.“ Dalje reče Majka: „Sine, još nam nedostaje mač. Jednom maču pripadaju dvije stvari: prvo, treba imat dvije oštrice; drugo, mora biti dobro naoštren. Duhovni mač je uzdanje u Boga u borbi za pravednost. To uzdanje mora imat dvije oštrice, naime ispravnu pravednost u sreći kao na desnoj strani i zahvalu u nesreći kao na lijevoj strani. Takav je mač imao pobožni Job koji je u sreći prinosio žrtve za svoju djecu, koji je bio otac siromašnih i čija su vrata bila otvorena putnicima, koji nije hodao u ispraznosti i nije želio ništa strano, već se bojao Boga kao onaj tko sjedi na valovima mora. I u nesreći je prinosio zahvalu kad je nakon gubitka svoje djece i dobara prezren od svoje žene i mučen najgorim čirevima strpljivo izdržao i rekao: 'Gospodin je dao, Gospodin je uzeo, hvaljen bio.' Taj mač mora biti i dobro naoštren da bi kao i Mojsije i David satro one koji napadaju pravednost i da bi imao revnost zakona kao Pinhas da bi ustrajno govorio kao Ilija i Ivan. O, kako li je mač mnogih danas preko mjere tup, oni kad govore riječima ne miču prst jer traže prijateljstvo ljudi, ali ne osvrću se na Božju slavu! Budući da nisi imao takav mač, molimo patrijarhe i proroke koji su imali takvo uzdanje i sigurno će nam biti dan.“ Opet se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, još trebaš pokrivalo za oružje koje ga štiti od hrđe i prljanja kiše. To pokrivalo je ljubav da se umre za Boga i čak, ukoliko je moguće i ne vrijeđa Boga, da se odvoji od Boga radi spasa braće. Ta ljubav pokriva sve grijehe, čuva sve vrline, blaži Božji gnjev, čini sve mogućim, straši zle duhove, radost je anđela. To pokrivalo iznutra mora biti bijelo, a izvana sjajno kao zlato. Jer gdje je revnost božanske ljubavi, tamo se ne zanemaruje ni jedna ni druga čistoća. Apostoli su ove ljubavi imali u izobilju i zato ih se mora dozvati da pomognu.“ Ponovno se pojavila Majka i reče: „Moj sine, trebaš još konja i sedlo. Pod konjem se na duhovan način podrazumijeva krštenje. Jer kao što konj odvodi čovjeka putem koji želi prevaliti i kao što ima četiri noge, tako krštenje koje se podrazumijeva pod konjem vodi čovjeka pred Božje lice i ima četiri duhovna djelovanja. Prvo se sastoji u tome da se kršteni oslobađaju zlih duhova i obvezuju Božjim zapovijedima i službi; drugo je da se čiste od istočnog grijeha; treće je da postaju Božja djeca i subaštinici; četvrto je da im se otvara nebo. Ali jao, mnogi su koji kad dođu u godine razuma konju krštenja, stave uzde i vode ga krivim putem. Put krštenja je ispravan i ispravno ga se slijedi ako se čovjek prije godina razuma podučava i očuva u dobrim običajima i kad nakon što dođe u godine razuma i revno o tome razmišlja što se obećalo na krštenju, također sačuva nedirnutima vjeru i Božju ljubav. S pravog puta se skreće i stavlja se uzda onda kad se tijelu u svijetu daje prednost pred Bogom. Sedlo konja, to jest krštenje je djelovanje gorke muke i smrti Isusa Krista kojima je krštenje dobilo svoju snagu. Voda krštenja je samo jedan element; nakon što je prolivena Božja krv je elementu vode pridodana Božja riječ i snaga prolivene Božje krvi i tako je voda krštenja po Božjoj riječi postala pomirenje Boga s ljudima, vrata milosrđa, istjerivanje zlih duhova, put u nebo, oproštenje grijeha. Tko se dakle želi hvaliti snagom krštenja, neka prvo promisli gorčinu ustanovljenja djelovanja krštenja tako da kad se čovječje srce napuhne protiv Boga, čovjek misli na to kako je gorko otkupljen, kako je često prekršio krsno obećanje i što je zaslužio za tako povratke u grijeh. Da bi čovjek dalje mogao čvrsto sjediti u sedlu djelovanja krštenja, potrebna su dva stremena, to jest dvostruko razmatranje u molitvi. Prvo dakle treba moliti: 'O, svemogući Bože, blagoslovljen Ti jer si me stvorio i otkupio i dok sam bio dostojan prokletstva, podnosio si me u mojim grijesima i priveo na pokoru. Uviđam, Gospodine, pred Tvojim veličanstvom da sam sva dobra koja su mi dana za spasenje rasipao na nekoristan i pokvaren način, naime vrijeme za svoju pokoru u ispraznostima, tijelo u izobilju, milost krštenja u oholosti. I sve sam više volio od Tebe, mog stvoritelja, otkupitelja, hranitelja i zaštitnika i zato te molim za Tvoje milosrđe jer sam sam po sebi bijedan i jer nisam priznao Tvoju blagu strpljivost prema meni. Nisam se bojao Tvoje strašne pravednosti. Nisam se osvrtao kako da Ti uzvratim za Tvoje nebrojeno dobro, već sam Te štoviše dan za danom svojom zlobom izazivao na gnjev; zato nemam ništa drugo osim jedne riječi za Tebe, naime: Smiluj mi se, Bože, po svojem velikom milosrđu!' Druga molitva treba glasiti: 'O, svemogući Bože, znam da sve imam od Tebe, da ništa nije od mene i da ništa ne mogu osim onoga što sam sam učinio po svojem grijehu. Zato ponizno molim Tvoju ljubav da ne postupaš sa mnom prema mojem grijehu, već prema svojem velikom milosrđu. Pošalji mi i svoga Duha Svetoga da rasvijetli moje srce i učvrsti me na putu Tvojih zapovijedi da bih ustrajao u onome što sam prepoznao pomoću Tvojeg nadahnuća i da se nikakvim kušnjama ne odvojim od Tebe.' Moj sine, budući da to još nemaš, molimo one koji su gorkije učvrstili Božju muku u svojem srcu da ti dodijele od svoje ljubavi.“ Nakon ovoga je došla pojava kao konj opremljen zlatnim ukrasima. I Majka reče: „Ovi konjevi ukrasi predstavljaju darove Duha Svetoga koji se daruju kod krštenja. Jer u krštenju se, bilo da ga je obavio dobar ili loš sluga, otpušta istočni grijeh, umnožava se milost, oprašta se svaki grijeh. Daje se Duh Sveti kao jamstvo, anđeli za zaštitnike, nebo za nasljedstvo. Gledaj, moj sine, to su ukrasi duhovnog ratnika! Tko je time odjeven, dobit će onu neizrecivu vojničku plaću kojom se kupuje vječna radost, najčasniji mir, vječno obilje, život bez kraja.“ Ovaj ratnik je bio gospodin Karlo, sin svete Brigite. Sedamdeset i peto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi molitve Kristu i Djevici pri čemu pjeva najbolju hvalu. Utješni odgovor Djevice kćeri u čemu kroz primjer pokazuje Bog pomoću pravedne odluke često dopušta đavlovu laž da bi Božja snaga postala to vidljivija i kako nevolje daju uputu za duhovna dobra. „Blagoslovljen Ti, moj Bože, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju. Ti si otkupnina kojom smo otkupljeni iz zarobljeništva, po kojoj smo svi vođeni svemu spasu, po kojoj smo postavljeni udružujemo s Jedinstvom i Trojstvom. Zato se, iako se u svojoj ružnoći sramim, ipak radujem da Ti koji si jednom za nas umro nikad više nećeš umrijeti. Jer Ti si zaista jedini koji je bio i prije svijeta. Ti imaš moć nad životom i smrti. Samo Ti si dobar i pravedan, samo Ti svemoguć i strašan. Zato budi blagoslovljen u vječnost. Ali što da kažem o tebi, blagoslovljena Marijo, ti cijeli spase svijeta? Ti si slična onome tko prijatelju koji je bio tužan zbog gubitka neke stvari opet daje vidjeti izgubljeno čime se ublažila bol, narasla je radost i cijelo se srce zapalilo. Tako si ti, najslađa Marijo, svijetu pokazala njegova Boga kojeg su ljudi izgubili i rodila si ga u vrijeme koje je bilo pokazano prije svih vremena i nad čijim rođenjem se radovalo sve što je bilo na nebu i na zemlji. Zato te, najslađa Marijo, molim da mi pomogneš da se moj neprijatelj ne bi radovao nada mnom niti me nadvladao svojom lukavosti.“ Majka odgovori: „Pomoći ću ti. Ali zašto si žalosna što si ono što si čula i što je tjelesno vidjela na duhovan način kad ti je onaj ratnik koji živi u tijelu pokazan kao duhovno mrtav i potreban duhovne pomoći? Čuj sad sigurnost tumačenja. Sva istina je od Boga, a svaka laž od đavla jer je on otac laži. Budući da je istina od Boga, po đavlovoj zlobi i laži koje Bog ponekad dozvoljava prema tajnoj odluci je Božja snaga to vidljivija kao što ću ti pokazati kroz primjer izvjesne djevice. Ona je vrlo nježno voljela svojeg zaručnika i on nju na sličan način. Kroz njihovu ljubav je Bog bio slavno čašćen i roditelji s obje strane su se tome radovali. Kad je to vidio njihov neprijatelj, ovako je mislio: 'Znam da se zaručnik i zaručnica međusobno približavaju na trostruki način: pismima, uzajamnim razgovorima i tjelesnim sjedinjenjem. Da glasnici i poštari ne bi imali pristup, sve ću putove napuniti kolcima, trnjem i kukama; da se više ne bi približavali uzajamnim razgovorima, prouzročit ću buku koja će ih smetati u govoru. Da ne bi sreli za sjedinjenje u tijelu, postavit ću čuvare da promatraju svaki otrov tako da ne nađu nikakvu priliku da dospiju jedno k drugome.' Kad je zaručnik koji je bio pametniji od neprijatelja to prepoznao, ovako je rekao svojim slugama: 'Moj neprijatelj mi smještava u tome i tome. Pazite na tim mjestima i kad tako nađete, pustite da ga radi sve dok ne postavi zamke. Nakon toga se uzdignite, ali nemojte ga ubiti, već mu ga izrugajte i derite se na njega da bi vaši susluge kad prepoznaju neprijateljevo lukavstvo mogli biti pažljiviji u straži i oprezu.' Na sličan je način i u duhovnim stvarima. Pisma kojima se zaručnik i zaručnica, to jest Bog i dobra duša međusobno približavaju nisu ništa drugo doli molitve i uzdasi pobožnih; jer kao što stvarno pismo pokazuje sklonost i volju onoga koji ga pošilja, tako molitve pobožnih Božjem srcu i povezuju dušu s Bogom vezom ljubavi. Ali đavao ponekad sprječava srca ljudi tako da ne mole za ono što služi spasu duše ili je suprotno tjelesnom uživanju. On također sprječava da budu uslišani kad mole za druge grešnike jer ti grešnici za sebe ne mole za ono što služi duši za vječnu korist. Što su uzajamni razgovori kojima zaručnik i zaručnica postaju jedno srce i jedna duša drugo doli pokora i kajanje? No kod njih đavao ponekad podiže tako veliku buku da se međusobno ne čuju. To su zla nadahnuća koja srcu koje na plodan način želi vršiti pokoru šapće i govori mu: 'O, ti nježna dušo, teško je poduzeti ono na što nisi naviknuta i što je neobično. Mogu li svi biti savršeni? Dovoljno ti je biti kao mnogi drugi; što poduzimaš više? Zašto činiš što nitko ne čini? Ne možeš to trajno provoditi, svi će ti se rugati budeš li se previše ponižavao.' Takvim nadahnućima je duša prevarena i misli si: 'Teško je prekinuti ono na što si naviknut; zato ću ono što je prošlo ispovjediti, ali onda mi je dovoljno slijediti put većine; ne mogu biti savršen; Bog je svemoguć i ne bi nas otkupio da je htio da propadnemo.' Takvom bukom đavao sprječavao dušu tako da je Bog ne čuje; ne kao da Bog ne bi mogao čuti sve, već zato jer se Bog kad to čuje ne raduje kad se duša radije slaže sa svojim kušnjama nego s vlastitim razumom. Tjelesno sjedinjenje zaručnika i zaručnice predstavlja unutarnje sjedinjenje duše s Bogom kroz želju za nebeskim i čistu ljubav u kojima duša treba gorjeti svakog sata. Ali ta se ljubav sprečava na četiri načina. Prvo, đavao nadahnjuje dušu da učini nešto protiv Boga čime duša ako u tome uživa i malo se obazire privlači Božje neprijateljstvo. Drugo, đavao dušu nadahnjuje da učini nešto dobro da se ljudima pokaže ljubazna, a ponekad da radi časti i straha od svijeta propusti nešto dobro što bi mogla učiniti. Treće, đavao čini da duša zaboravi na dobro i osjećaju gađenje nad tim čime se narav otkida i postaje mrzovoljna. Četvrto, đavao uzbuđuje dušu brigom za svjetovne stvari ili radošću, preobilnom boli ili štetnim strahom. Time se sprječavaju pisma i molitve pravednih kao i uzajamni razgovori zaručnika i njegove zaručnice. No iako je đavao lukav, Bog je još mudriji i jači raskida neprijateljeve konope da bi poslana pisma mogla dospjeti zaručniku. Zamke se raskidaju nakon što Bog duši nadahne da želi samo dobro i da u srcu ima želju bježati od onoga što je zlo i činiti ono što se Bogu sviđa. Buka koju neprijatelj prouzrokuje se ometa kad duša skromno vrši pokoru i ima volju da ne padne natrag u grijehe koje je ispovjedila. Znaj da đavao ne nasrće samo na Božje neprijatelje vikom i galamom, već i Božje prijatelje kao što ćeš prepoznati na jednom primjeru. Pretpostavi da jedna djevica s jednim muškarcem vodi razgovor. Pred njom je zavjesa koju je muškarac vidio, ali djevica ne. Nakon što je razgovor završio, djevica je otvorila oči, ugledala zavjesu i bojažljivo si je mislila: 'Neka me Bog sačuva da nisam možda prevarena neprijateljevom zamkom.' Kad je muškarac vidio djevicu tužnu, odvukao je zavjesu i pokazao joj je cijelu istinu. Tako i savršeni ljudi primaju Božje nadahnuće; đavao ih onda buni obmanom da se ili uzdignu u iznenadnoj oholosti ili budu oboreni velikim strahom ili neurednom blagošću podnose grijehe drugih ili oslabe preobiljem radosti ili tuge. Na sličan način se dogodilo s tobom. Jer đavao je neke potaknuo da ti pišu da je onaj ratnik mrtav iako je još živio od čega si primila veliku bol. Ali Bog ti je pokazao njegovu duhovnu smrt tako da ti je ono što pisci lažno izvještavaju od Boga za utjehu pokazano istinitim. Istina je dakle kad se kaže da nevolje vode duhovnim dobrima. Jer kad prigodom laži koje si čula ne bi bila ožalošćena, ne bi ti bila pokazana tako velika snaga i ljepota duše. Zato je da bi mogla prepoznati tajnu Božju namjeru između tvoje duše i Boga bila izvjesna zavjesa kad je govorio kako zbog toga što se duša pokazala u obličju nekoga potrebnog pomoći, tako i zbog toga što se Bog u svakom svojem govoru pridržavao reći da ćeš u svoje vrijeme saznati je li mrtav ili živ. Nakon što ti je pokazana ljepota duše i njezin ukras čime duša mora biti opremljena za ulazak u nebo, zavjesa je uklonjena i pokazala se istina, naime da je onaj čovjek tjelesno živio, a duhovno bio mrtav i tko želi ući u svoju nebesku domovinu, mora se naoružati takvim vrlinama. Đavlova namjera je bila kušati te lažima i uznemiriti te da bi te kroz bol zbog oduzimanja tako vrijednog prijatelja odvukao od Božje ljubavi. Ali nakon što si rekla: 'Neka me Bog sačuva da ovo možda nije prevara' rekla i 'Bože, pomogni mi', zavjesa je uklonjena i pokazana ti je kako tjelesna, tako i duhovna istina. Gledaj, kako je i đavlu dozvoljeno ožalostiti pravedne da bi se njihova kruna mogla poveaćati.“ Sedamdeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri koje je podučavaju tko su Božji prijatelji i kako ih je malo u novije vrijeme ako se ispita svaki stalež, kako laike, tako i svećenike. Što je razlog zbog kojeg je bogati Bog volio siromaštvo i kako je izabrao siromašne, a ne bogate i s kojim ciljem su bogatstva dana Crkvi. Majka reče Kristovoj zaručnici: „Zašto si zabrinuta, kćeri moja?“ „Jer se“, onda odgovori, „bojim biti poslana otvrdnulima.“ Majka odvrati: „Po čemu prepoznaješ otvrdnule ili Božje prijatelje?“ I ona reče: „Ne znam ih razlikovati i ne usudim se suditi o bilo kome jer su mi prije pokazana dva čovjeka od kojih se jedan po ljudskoj prosudbi predstavljao vrlo poniznim i potpuno svetim, a drugi rasipničkim i častohlepnim. No ipak njihova namjera i volja nisu bili u suglasnosti s njihovim djelima što je silno preplašilo moj razum.“ Majka odgovori: „Dozvoljeno je suditi o zlu koje se javno pokazuje ako se ima namjera zle žaliti i popraviti. Ali o dvojbenome za što nije sigurno s kojom se namjerom događa je sigurno ne suditi. Zato ću ti pokazati koji su ljudi Božji prijatelji. Znaj tako da su Božji prijatelji oni koji se kad od Boga prime darove brinu za to da Bogu zahvale svakog sata, da ne žele ništa preobilno i da su s tim što im je dano zadovoljni. No gdje naći takve ljude? Potražimo najprije u zajednici. Tko bi tamo mogao reći: 'Dovoljno je; ne tražim ništa veće'? Potražimo među ratnicima i ostalom gospodom. Tko među njima misli ovako: 'Dobra koja posjedujem sam stekao nasljedstvom; od toga tražim svoje umjereno uzdržavanje prema mojem staležu kao što odgovara Bogu i ljudima, preostalo ću dodijeliti Bogu i siromasima. No kad bih saznao da su ova naslijeđena dobra zlo stečena, onda bi ih ili nadoknadio ili predao na savjet izabranih duhovnih Božjih slugu.' O, kćeri, takve misli su rijetke na zemlji. Potražimo i među kraljevima i vojskovođama tko od njih ustraje u hvalevrijednom stanju. Gdje je kralj koji je u svojem ponašanju kao Job, u svojoj poniznosti kao David, u revnosti za zakon kao Pinhas i kao Mojsije u blagosti i strpljivosti? Gdje je onaj vojskovođa koji upravlja kraljevom vojskom i podučava je ratu, ima povjerenje u Boga i strah kao Jošua, koji više traži korist svoga gospodara nego svoju kao Joab, koji voli revnost zakona i korist bližnjega kao Juda Makabejac? Takav vojskovođa je sličan jednorogu koji na čelu ima oštar rog i ispod njega dragocjen kamen. A što je drugo rog vojskovođe doli hrabro srce da se odvažno bori i udara neprijatelje vjere? Kamen pod vojskovođinim rogom je božanska ljubav koja ako ostaje neprestano u srcu ga čini okretnim i nepobjedivim u svim stvarima. No sad su vojskovođe sličniji obijesnim jarcima nego jednorozima; jer svugdje se bore za tijelo, ne za dušu niti za Boga. Razgledajmo kraljeve. Tko od njih ne opterećuje svoje podčinjene radi svoje oholosti? Tko odmjerava svoje stanje prema prihodima krune? Tko nadoknađuje ono što kruna nepravedno drži? Tko od njih se bavi drugim aktivnostima da bi vršio pravednost radi Boga? Kad bi u svijetu na vidjelo došli takvi kraljevi da bi Bog bio proslavljan! Tražimo dalje među svećenicima čija je obveza sa sobom nosi voljeti suzdržljivost, siromaštvo i pobožnost; zaista, ovi su isto zastranili s puta. Što drugo su svećenici doli siromasi i Božji primatelji milostinje? Trebaju živjeti od onoga što se prinosi Bogu da bi bilo to ponizniji i revniji za Boga što više bi se morali držati udaljeni od briga svijeta. Zato ih je prvo Crkva podigla iz nevolje i siromaštva da bi Bog bio njihova baština i da se ne bi mogli hvaliti svijetom i tijelom, već Bogom. Ali, moja kćeri, nije li mogao birati kraljeve i vojskovođe za apostole da bi se po njima Crkva obogatila zemaljskom baštinom? Mogao je. Ali bogati Bog je došao siromašan na svijet da bi primjerom dokazao kako je zemaljsko prolazno i da bi čovjek učio od siromaštva svog Gospodina i ne ga se sramio, već da bi se žurno mogao okrenuti istinskom i nebeskom bogatstvu. Zato se poslužio nadasve lijepim postavljanjem Crkve jednog siromašnog ribara i postavio ga je na njezino mjesto da bi živio od Gospodinova udjela, a ne od baštine u ovom svijetu. Crkva je tako svoje podrijetlo uzela iz tri dobre stvari: prvo od revnosti u vjeri; drugo, od siromaštva; treće, iz djelotvornosti vrlina i čuda. Te tri stvari su bile i kod svetog Petra. Posjedovao je revnost vjere kad je slobodnim glasom priznao svojeg Boga i nije oklijevao umrijeti za njega; imao je siromaštvo kad je išao uokolo i molio milostinju i prehranjivao se od rada svojih ruku. Ipak je bio bogat duhovnim dobrima što je veće kao kad je na primjer hromome kojem nije mogao dati ni zlata ni srebra učinio da može hodati što nijedan od vladara nije mogao. Nije li Petar koji je uskrisio jednog mrtvog mogao postići i novac da je htio? Naravno; ali odbacio je teret bogatstva da bi lako ušao u nebo i da bi kao gospodar ovaca ovcama dao primjer poniznosti jer su poniznosti i siromaštvo, duhovni kao i tjelesni, ulaz u nebo. Treće, imao je moć činiti čuda jer, odvojeno od njegovih većih čuda, Petrovom sjenom su bili izliječeni bolesni. Budući da je posjedovao savršenstvo vrlina koje se sastoji u tome da se zadovolji nužnim, tako je i njegov jezik postao ključ za nebo i njegovo je ime blagoslovljeno na nebu i na zemlji. Oni pak koji su svoje ime učinili slavnim i voljeli gnoj, to jest ono što je zemaljsko, na zemlji su prezreni i na strašan način su zapisani u knjizi božanske pravednosti. Bog je ipak htio dati prepoznati da siromaštvo Petra i drugih svetih nije bilo prisilno, već dobrovoljno. Zato je potaknuo srca mnogih da im bogato udjeljuju. Više su se hvalili siromaštvom nego trnjem bogatstva. Zato se što su više imali u izobilju siromaštva to bogatije umnožila i njihova pobožnost. Čemu čudo? Jer kako da Bog bude daleko onima koji su ga postavili za svoj dio svoju radost? Kako pak može onima koji žude za uživanjem svijeta Bog biti sladak? On je bio stranac u njihovim očima. U međuvremenu su s protekom vremena da bi Božji prijatelji mogli biti revniji i spremniji propovijedati Božju riječ i da bi se moglo znati kako nisu zla bogatstva, već njihova zloporaba, za Silvestra i ostalih Crkvi dana vremenita dobra koja su sveti muškarci dugo vremena koristili samo za uzdržavanje Crkve i Božju radost i siromahe. Znaj, Božji prijatelji su takvi koji se raduju Božjem određivanju. Ako ti i nisu poznati, poznati su mojem Sinu. Jer u krutom metalu se često nalazi zlato i iz krutog kremena se često izdvaja vatrena iskra. Zato idi sigurna; jer prvo treba vikati, a tek onda djelovati jer ni moj Sin dok je prebivao u tijelu nije istodobno obratio cijelu Judeju niti apostoli odjednom pogane, već se mora imati više vremena za dovršiti Božja djela.“ Sedamdeset i sedmo poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Kristu koje veličaju milosrđe koje joj je iskazao. Kristove riječi zaručnici koji potvrđuju to slatko milosrđe prema zaručnici i kako ju je odabrao za svoju posudu koju treba ispuniti vinom da bi se Božjim slugama po njezinu vinu dalo piti i o ljupkom i poniznom zaručničinom pitanju Kristu. „Čast bila svemogućem Bogu za sve što je stvorio. Ukras i služba bili mu naplaćeni za svu njegovu ljubav. Ja, nedostojna osoba koja sam od svoje mladosti na mnoge načine griješila protiv Tebe, svoga Boga, zahvaljujem Ti, moj najslađi Bože, najviše na tome što nitko nije tako pokvaren da bi mu Ti odbio svoje milosrđe ako ga od Tebe traži s ljubavlju i istinskom poniznošću i pritom odluči popraviti se. O, najdraži, najslađi Bože, svima koji čuju što si mu učinio je čudesno. Jer ako Ti se svidi, uspavljuješ moje tijelo, ali en tjelesnim snom, već duhovnim mirom. Kao da budiš moju dušu od sna da bi na duhovan način vidjela, čula i osjećala. O, Gospodine Bože, kako su slatke riječi Tvojih usta! Čini mi se da kad god čujem riječi Tvoga Duha, moja ih duša ih guta u sebe određenim osjećajem neizrecive slatkoće kao najdraže jelo koje kao da pada u srce moga tijela na veliku radost i neizrecivu utjehu. Izgleda čudesno da kad čujem Tvoje riječi postajem sita, ali i gladna; sita zato jer mi se onda ništa ne sviđa kao one riječi, a gladna jer se moja želja za Tobom stalno umnaža. Zato budi blagoslovljen moj Bože Isuse Kriste i daj mi, o Gospodine, svoju pomoć da mogu sve dane svoga života ispuniti kako se Tebi sviđa.“ Krist odgovori i reče: „Ja sam bez početka i kraja i sve je stvoreno po mojoj moći i uređeno po mojoj mudrosti; sve se također upravlja prema mojoj odluci, ništa mi nije nemoguće i zaista, sva moja djela uređena su s ljubavlju. Zato je vrlo tvrdo ono srce koje me želi voljeti niti me se bojati budući da sam oboje, naime hranitelj i sudac svih ljudi. Oni vrše volju đavla koji je moj krvnik i izdajica jer je svijetu ponudio tako poguban otrov da duša koja od toga kuša uz uživanje ne može živjeti, već mrtva tone u pakao da bi vječno živjela u jadu. Taj otrov je grijeh; on naravno mnogima dobro prija, ali na kraju na strašan način postaje gorak. Zaista, taj otrov iz đavolje ruke se svakim satom pije uz uživanje. Tko je ikad čuo nešto tako čudno ili još čudnije? Jer ljudima se pruža život, a oni pak biraju i slobodno prihvaćaju smrt. Ja pak, koji sam moćniji od svega, imam samilost prema njima u njihovoj bijedi i velikoj nevolji. Učinio sam kao bogat i ljubazan kralj koji je svojim pouzdanim slugama u posudi poslao dragocjeno vino i rekao: 'Ponudite vino i drugima osim sebi za piti jer je ljekovito; bolesnima opet vraća njihovo zdravlje, tužnima pruža utjehu, a zdravim ljudima hrabro srce.' Tako sam i ja svojim slugama poslao svoje riječi koje se uspoređuju s vrlo dobrim vinom i trebaju ih dati drugima jer su ljekovite. Pod posudom pak mislim na tebe koja čuješ moje riječi jer si učinila oboje, čula si riječi i navijestila ih dalje; ti si moja vlastita posuda koju punim kad mi se svidi i iz koje uzimam dok mi se sviđa. Zato će ti moj Duh pokazati kamo trebaš ići i što trebaš govoriti, kao i da se ne trebaš bojati nikoga osim mene. Moraš radosno ići kamo te budem poslao i odvažno reći što ti budem naložio jer mi se nitko ne može oduprijeti i bit ću kraj tebe.“ Na to reče zaručnica: „Ja“, reče, „koja sam čula ovaj glas sa suzama sam ovako odgovorila: O, moj Gospodine Bože, ja koja sam kao najmanji crv u Tvojoj vlasti Te molim da mi daš dopuštenje da Ti odgovorim.“ Glas odgovori i reče: „Znao sam tvoj odgovor prije nego što si pomislila na njega pa ipak ti dajem dopuštenje da govoriš.“ Na to zaručnica reče: „Pitam Te zašto Ti, o kralju sve slave i koji ulijevaš svu mudrost i izazivaš sve vrline i sam si vrlina, zašto želiš mene primiti za tu službu budući da sam svoje tijelo istrošila u grijehu, koja sam po mudrosti slična magarcu i nedostatna sam u vršenju vrlina? Najslađi Bože Isuse Kriste, ne srdi se što sam Te to pitala; jer Tebi se ne treba čuditi jer možeš sve što želiš; ali čudim se sebi jer sam Te u mnogome uvrijedila, a vrlo sam se malo popravila.“ Glas odgovori i reče: „Odgovorit ću ti kroz usporedbu. Bogatom i moćnom kralju su dali različite novčiće; kralj ih je nakon toga dao rastaliti i iz toga načiniti što mu se svidi, na primjer krune i prstenje iz zlatnih novčića, ključeve i posude za piće iz srebrnih novčića, kotao i tave iz bakrenih novčića i time se služio prema svojoj udobnosti i časti. Kao što se ne čudiš tome, jednako se tako manje trebaš čuditi da rado primam srca svojih prijatelja koja mi sami daju i iz njih činim što mi se sviđa. I ako poneki imaju veći, drugi pak manji razum, jedne koristim tako što mi poklanjanju svoje srce za jedno, a druge za drugo, ali sve na moju slavu i čast jer je srce pravednika novčić koji mi se veoma sviđa; i zato mogu nad onim što je moje raspolagati kako želim i budući da si moja, ne trebaš se čuditi tome što želim poduzeti s tobom. Samo budi postojana i nepokolebljiva u podnošenju i voljna učiniti sve što ću ti zapovjediti. Jer posvuda sam moćan da ti dam ono što trebaš.“ Sedamdeset i osmo poglavlje Sedamdeset i deveto poglavlje Osamdeseto poglavlje Osamdeset i prvo poglavlje Osamdeset i drugo poglavlje Osamdeset i treće poglavlje Osamdeset i četvrto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori o tri muškarca koje je prevarila žena, jedan od njih se može usporediti s okrunjenim magarcem, drugi ima zečje srce, a treći sličnost s baziliskom. Zato žena uvijek treba biti podčinjena muškarcu. Sin reče: „Čita se o trojici koje je prevarila žena. Prvi je bio kralj kojeg je ljubavnica udarila u lice kad joj se nije nasmijao jer je bio toliko budalast da je nije obuzdao, niti se brinuo za svoju čast. Bio je za usporediti okrunjenom magarcu; magarcu zbog svoga budalaštva, okrunjenom zbog njegove časti. Drugi je bio Samson koji je, iako najjači, bio svladan od žene; imao je zečje srce jer nije mogao svladati jednu ženu. Treći je bio Salomon koji je bio sličan bazilisku čiji pogled ubija, ali je sam ubijen zrcalom. Tako je Salomon sve nadmašivao u mudrosti, ali lice žene ga je ubilo. Zato je nužno da žena bude podčinjena mužu.“ Osamdeset i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara s zaručnicom i govori su pred njim dva lista jedne knjige; na jednom je napisano trostruko milosrđe, na drugom pravednost; opominje je da se dok još ima vremena okrene milosrđu da poslije ne bi bila kažnjena pravednošću. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari. Pred sobom kao da imam dva lista. Na jednom je napisano milosrđe, na drugom pravednost. Tko se od grijeha okrene kajanju i odluči ih više ne počiniti, za njega milosrđe govori da će ga moj Duh zapaliti da čini dobra djela; tko se rado odvraća od ovih ispraznosti svijeta, njega moj Duh čini još gorljivijim; tko je štoviše spreman za mene umrijeti, njega će moj Duh tako daleko zapamtiti da će biti sav u meni i ja u njemu. Na drugom pak je listu napisana pravednost koja govori: 'Tko se sve dok ima vremena ne popravi i svjesno se odvrati od Boga, njega Otac neće braniti, niti će ga Sin pomilovati, niti Duh Sveti zapaliti.' Zato dok ima vremena marljivo razmotri list pravednosti jer svatko tko se spasi mora se očistiti vodom ili vatrom, to jest ili vodom male pokore u sadašnjem vremenu ili vatrom čistilišta u budućem sve dok se potpuno ne pročisti. Znaj i da ću jednom čovjeku kojeg poznaješ pokazao ova dva lista knjige milosrđa i pravednosti; ali on sad ismijava list mojeg milosrđa i ono što je lijevo, on smatra za desno i kao što se čaplja uzdiže nad ptice, on se želi uzdići nad ostale i zato se, ne bude li pazio, mora bojati da ne umre u podsmijehu i ne bude oduzet iz svijeta zajedno s pijancima i igračima.“ Tako se poslije i dogodilo; jer veselo je ustao od stola, ali su ga u noći ubili njegovi neprijatelji. Osamdeset i šesto poglavlje Majka Božja je govorila i rekla kako sliči cvijetu iz kojeg pčele izvlače slatkoću. Pčele su Božji sluge i izabranici koji iz nje dnevno izvlače slatkoću milosrđa i imaju duhovna krila i noge. Majka reče: „Ja sam Kraljica i Majka Milosrđa. Moj Sin, stvoritelj svih stvari, obuzet je tako slatkim osjećajem prema meni da mi je dao duhovni razum o svemu što je stvoreno. Zato sam vrlo slična cvijetu iz kojeg pčele prije svega izvlače slatkoću. Koliko god mnogo se iz njega skupi, u njemu ne ostaje ništa manje mnogo slatkoće. Tako svima mogu posredovati milosti i zadržavam još dovoljno. No i moji odabrani su slični pčelama kad su svom pobožnošću obuzeti za moju čast. Kao pčele imaju dvije noge, naime postojanu želju umnožiti moju čast; drugo, brižno rade i djelatni su koliko god mogu. Imaju i dva krila tako što se drže nedostojnima hvaliti me i poslušni su mi u svemu što se tiče moje časti. Imaju i žalac i umiru ukoliko ga izgube; to su nevolje svijeta koje im prije kraja života neće biti oduzete radi čuvanja vrlina; ali ja koja imam utjehe u izobilju ću ih tješiti.“ Osamdeset i sedmo poglavlje Osamdeset i osmo poglavlje Osamdeset i deveto poglavlje Devedeseto poglavlje Devedeset i prvo poglavlje Krist opominje zaručnicu da se treba četverostruko poniziti: pred moćnima svijeta, pred grešnicima, pred duhovnim Božjim prijateljima i pred siromasima svijeta. Sin reče zaručnici: „Trebaš se poniziti na četiri načina. Prvo pred moćnima svijeta jer je čovjek, otkad je prezreo pokoravati se Bogu, zavrijedio da se mora pokoravati ljudima. I budući da čovjek ne može biti bez vladara, mora se prigibati pred moćnima. Drugo, pred duhovnim siromasima, to jest pred grešnicima tako da moliš za njih i zahvaljuješ Bogu što možda nisi bila niti si sad kao oni. Treće, pred duhovnim bogatašima, to jest pred Božjim prijateljima tako da se smatraš nedostojnom služiti im i biti s njima u društvu. Četvrto, pred siromasima svijeta tako da im pomažeš, odijevaš ih i pereš im noge.“ Devedeset i drugo poglavlje Krist opominje zaručnicu da napreduje i ustraje u vrlinama tako da slijedi život svetih te tako postane njegova ruka; jer dokazuje da sveti postaju Kristova ruka. Sin reče: „Rekao sam ti prije da su moji prijatelji moja ruka. To je zaista istina jer u njima su Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti i moja majka zajedno s cijelom nebeskom vojskom. Božanstvo je kao srž bez koje nitko ne živi, kosti su moje čovještvo koje bilo jako da bi patilo; Duh Sveti je kao krv koja sve ispunja i obraduje; moja Majka je nasuprot tome kao meso u kojem su bili božanstvo i čovještvo i Duh Sveti; koža je cijela nebeska vojska. Kao što koža pokriva meso, tako moja majka premašuje sve svete u vrlinama. Jer koliko god anđeli bili čisti, ona je još čišća i koliko god ispunjeni Božjim Duhom proroci bili i koliko god mučenici bili mogli podnijeti, u mojoj je Majci Duh bio potpuniji i vatreniji i bila je više od mučenika; ako su se ispovjednici i suzdržavali od svega, moja Majka ipak ima savršenu suzdržljivost jer je u njoj bilo moje božanstvo zajedno s mojim čovještvom. Ako me dakle moji prijatelji imaju, u njima je moje božanstvo od kojeg duša živi; u njima je snaga mojeg čovještva po čemu postaju jaki sve do smrti i krv moga Duha po čemu je njihova volja pokretana prema svemu dobrom. Odmah nakon toga se njihovo meso ispuni mojoj krvlju i mesom ukoliko se ne žele zamrljati i uz pomoć moje milosti žele očuvati čistoću. Moja se koža povezala s njihovom ako oponašaju život i ponašanje mojih svetih. Zato se moji sveti s pravom nazivaju mojom rukom; i ti moraš s voljom koračati u dobru i nakon što ih budeš slijedila koliko možeš, postati njihov ud. Jer kao što ih povežem sa sobom vezom moga tijela, tako i ti moraš biti povezana s njima i sa mnom po tom mojem tijelu.“ Devedeset i treće poglavlje Krist razgovara s zaručnicom i nalaže joj tri stvari, naime: neka ne zahtjeva ništa osim hrane i odjeće; neka čezne za duhovnim samo prema Božjoj volji i neka se ne žalosti zbog ničega osim zbog svojih i tuđih grijeha. Također joj kazuje kako će oni koji u ovom životu svoje grijehe ne žele očistiti i popraviti strogošću pokore pred Božjim sudom biti vrlo oštro kažnjeni. Sin reče: „Nalažem ti tri stvari, naime: ne zahtijevaj ništa osim hrane i odjeće; drugo, čezni za duhovnim samo prema mojoj volji; treće, ne žalosti se zbog ničega osim zbog svojih i tuđih grijeha. Jer kad te dohvati bol, razmatraj strogoću mog suda. Možeš je razmotriti i naučiti je se bojati na onom čovjeku koji je već suđen. Kad je stupio u samostan, imao ne tri stvari na pameti, kako želi biti bez posla i imati svoje uzdržavanje bez brige i treće, mislio je: 'Ukoliko me zahvati tjelesna kušnja, nekom ću je se prilikom riješiti bez da se tjelesno miješam.' Zato je trostruko mučen; jer upravo jer je htio biti bez posla, riječima i udarcima je prisiljen na posao, drugo, podnosio je manjak tjelesne hrane i ogoljenost; treće, od svih je prezren i to tako jako da u požudi nije mogao imati prijatelje. Kad se približilo vrijeme da odabere poziv, mislio je ovako: 'Budući da u svijetu ipak neću moći živjeti bez rada, bolje je za mene biti u samostanu i raditi za Boga.' Zato je uz sudjelovanje takve volje k njemu došlo moje milosrđe zajedno s pravednošću da bi očišćen mogao dospjeti u vječnu slavu; jer nakon što je položio zavjet, odmah ga je pogodila teška bolest i bio je kušan takvom bolju da su mu oči izišle od boli, uši nisu ništa čule i svi su mu udovi zakazali jer je htio biti bez pritužbe i posla. Patio je i od veće ogoljenosti nego u svijetu i kad je imao ukusniju hranu, nije je mogao uživati, a kad je priroda zahtijevala, nije je imao. Tako se njegova priroda istrošila još prije smrti tako da je postao kao neprilična papuča. Nakon što je umro, došao je pred sud kao lopov jer je u redu htio biti po svojoj volji, a ne da bi pobožnije živio; ipak nije trebao biti osuđen kao lopov jer je ipak, iako je bio dijete i luđak u razumu i savjesti, svoju vjeru i nadu položio na mene, svoga Boga i zato je bio suđen prema milosrđu. No budući da njegov grijeh nije mogao potpuno biti očišćen tjelesnom mukom, njegova je duša još teško kažnjena u čistilištu kao kad bi se skinula koža i kosti stavilo pod prešu da i se srž mogla bolje istisnuti. Koliko će morati patiti oni čini se cijeli tok života provlači u grijehu, kojima se ne događa ništa neugodno niti to žele? Jao njima jer mi govore: 'Zašto je Bog umro ili čemu koristi njegova smrt?' Tako mi vraćaju što sam ih otkupio, što ih čuvam, dajem zdravlje i uzdržavanje. I zato ću od njih tražiti sud jer su slomili vjeru kojoj su se kod krštenja obvezali i jer dnevno griješe i preziru moje zapovijedi. Niti najmanje za što su u redu zaduženi neću ostaviti nekažnjeno.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je brat imao jedan tajni grijeh koji nikad nije htio ispovjediti. Na Kristovu zapovijed mu je došla sveta Brigita i rekla: „Čini pažljivu pokoru; imaš nešto tajno u srcu i nećeš moći umrijeti sve dok to budeš držao zatvorenim.“ Onaj joj odgovori da nema ništa što nije priopćio pri svojoj pokori. A ona reče: „Ispitaj u kojoj si namjeri stupio u samostan i u kojoj si namjeri dosad živio u njemu i pronaći ćeš istinu u svojem srcu.“ Otvoren u suzama reče: „Blagoslovljen Bog koji mi te poslao. Kad si sad govorila o mojoj tajni, želim onima koji slušaju reći istinu. Imam nešto tajno u srcu što se nikad nisam usudio odati niti sam mogao jer kad god sam ispovijedao druge grijehe, moj je jezik bio kao vezan kad je došlo do ovog grijeha i spopao me preveliki strah tako da nisam priznao skrivenu muku moga srca. Kad god sam ispovjedio srce, uvijek sam našao novi završetak za svoje riječi tako što sam rekao: 'O, oče, priznajem vam krivnju za sve što sam rekao i za ono što nisam rekao.' pri čemu sam mislio da će tim završetkom svi moji tajni grijesi biti oprošteni. A sad bih, ženo, ukoliko se Bogu sviđa, cijelom svijetu rado rekao što sam u svome srcu tako dugo tajio.“ Kad je pozvan ispovjednik, pod suzama je potpuni iznio sve one grijehe i umro je još te iste noći. Devedeset i četvrto poglavlje Krist podučava zaručnicu lijepe molitve koje treba reći kad se oblači, kad ide k stolu i spavati. Također je opominje u svoj odjeći treba biti ponizna, a u svojim udovima časna i jednostavna. Sin Božji je razgovarao s zaručnicom i reče: „Vanjska ljepota predstavlja unutarnju koju čovjek treba imati. Zato kad stavljaš kapu ili veo kojim obuhvaćaš kosu, trebaš govoriti: O, Gospodine Bože, hvala Ti što si me nosio u mojem grijehu i budući da Te zbog svoje neumjerenosti nisam dostojna vidjeti, pokrivam svoju kosu.“ I Gospodin k tome doda: „Bludnost mi se tako gnuša da po meni djevica koja ima samo volju zastraniti nije čista djevica osim ako tu volju ne popravi pokorom. –Kad pokrivaš čelo, trebaš govoriti: O, Gospodine Bože, koji si stvorio sve i učinio čovjeka divnijeg od svega na svoju sliku, smiluj mi se! I budući da nisam čuvala ljepotu svoga lica na Tvoju čast, prekrivam svoje čelo. –Kad obuvaš cipele, govori ovako: Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože moj, koji mi zapovijedaš da imam cipele da bih bila jaka i da ne bih bila mlitava u Tvojoj službi; utješi me dakle da bih mogla putovati u Tvojim zapovijedima. Neka i u preostaloj tvojoj odjeći vlada poniznost i u svim tvojim udovima skromna čestitost. –Kad ideš za stol, govori ovako: O, Gospodine Bože, kad bi Ti, kao što možeš, htio da opstajem bez hrane, rado bih molila za to; ali budući da mi zapovijedaš skromno si uzimati hranu, molim Te, daj mi umjerenost u hrani da bih po Tvojoj milosti mogla jesti prema potrebi prirode, a ne kao što zahtijeva požuda mog mesa. –Kad kreneš spavati, trebaš reći: Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože, koji uređuješ izmjenu vremena nama za olakšanje i za utjehu tijela i duše; molim Te, daj mojem tijelu mir u ovoj noći i sačuvaj me neozlijeđenu od neprijateljeve moći i prevare.“ Devedeset i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i objašnjava joj kako nepravedni vode svoje oružje i od čega se sastoji; kad se hvale grijehom s voljom da ustraju u njemu, bit će uklonjeni mačem strogoće božanske pravednosti. Sin Božji reče: „Ja sam kao kralj koji je izazvan na borbu. Đavao sa svojom vojskom stoji protiv mene. No ja sam u svojim namjerama i nakanama tako nepromjenjiv da bi se nebo i zemlja zajedno sa svim što je na njima i ispod njih srušili prije nego bih obrisao samo jednu točku pravednosti, dok je đavao tako jako obuzet ponosom da bi više volio da postoji toliko paklova kao i sunčevih zrnaca nego se poniziti. Neki od neprijatelja se već približavaju sudu i među nama udaljenost nije veća od dvije stope. Njihova zastava je podignuta, štit već na ruci, ruka za mačem iako još nije povučen. Ali moja strpljivost je tako velika da ne udaram ukoliko oni ne udare prvi. Na njihovoj zastavi piše: proždrljivost, pohlepa i požuda. Njihova kaciga je tvrdoća njihova srca jer se ne obaziru na kaznu pakla i ne promišljaju kako mi je grijeh odvratan. Otvori kacige su požuda tijela i volja da se svide svijetu; tako trče uokolo i vide što se ne smije vidjeti. Njihov štit je lažna vjera kojoj opravdavaju grijehe koje pripisuju slabosti tijela; zato preziru zbog grijeha moliti za oproštenje. Njihov mač je volja da ustraju u grijehu; još nije povučen jer njihova zloba još nije ispunjena; no bit će povučen kad budu imali volju griješiti tako dugo koliko žive i udaraju njime kad se hvale grijehom i žele ostati u stanju grijeha. Kad se tako njihova zloba ispuni, jedan glas u mojoj vojsci će povikati i reći: 'Sad udarite!' I onda će ih mač moje strogoće razoriti i svaki koji je tako naoružan će podlijeći kazni. Njihove duše će prigrabiti đavoli koji kao ptice grabljivice traže duše da ih bez prestanka rastrgavaju.“ Devedeset i šesto poglavlje Zaručnik objašnjava zaručnici što znači međuprostor od dvije stope i izvlačenje mača o čemu je govorio prethodnom poglavlju. Sin reče: „Prije sam ti rekao kako je između mene i neprijatelja udaljenost od samo dvije stope. Jedna od dviju stopa je nagrada za ona dobra djela koja su učinili za mene. Zato će se od ovog dana nadalje sramota umnažati, njihovo uživanje će postati gorkije, njihova radost će se oduzeti, a nevolje i boli će rasti. Druga stopa je njihova zloba koja još nije ispunjena, već kako se njeguje kazati da kad se nešto napuni, pukne, tako će i njih, kad im se tijelo i duša odvoje, sudac prokleti. Mač je pak volja griješiti. Zato je napola izvučen; jer kad se čast smanji i slijede odurnosti, jače se uplaši i zapali za grijeh. Sreća i čast im ne daju da mnogo razmišljaju o grijehu. No da bi ostvarili svoju požudu, sad žele živjeti dulje i još lakše griješe. Jao njima jer ako se ne poprave, već im se približava njihova propast.“ Devedeset i sedmo poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom o određenom prelatu i poručuje mu da ako po oholosti, po požudi i po svjetovnom zapletima izgubi toplinu pobožnosti i svetog razmatranja, ali se pred Bogom i bližnjim savršeno ponizi, opet će primiti božansku toplinu i božansko svijetlo tako da osjeti božansku slatkoću. Sin je po zaručnici razgovarao s određenim prelatom i reče mu: „Ti si sličan mlinskom kolu koje je nepokretno; dok čvrsto stoji i ne miče se, zrna u mlinu se ne mrve. Kolo predstavlja tvoju volju koja treba biti pokretna, ali ne prema tvojim željama i zahtjevima, već prema mojim; također se potpuno trebaš prepustiti u moje ruke. No ovo kolo je previše prema mojoj volji jer voda zemaljskog razmišljanja previše obuzima. Razmatranje mojih djela i mojih patnji je kao mrtvo u tvojem srcu, zato ti duševna hrana ne prija i nije po tvojem ukusu. Zato silom otvori začepljeni vodotok da bi voda otjecala i njezinim otjecanjem kolo došlo u pokret i zrna se lako mrvila. Prepreka koja zaustavlja vodu je oholost srca i ambicija čime se milost Duha Svetoga začepljuje i sve dobro čime duša treba donijeti plod se sprječava. Dohvati zato istinsku poniznost u svojem srcu; jer s njome će se slatkoća moga Duha uliti u tvoju dušu, a zemaljsko razmišljanje će isteći. Po njoj će se i tvoja volja pokrenuti i biti savršena prema mojoj volji. I onda ćeš početi svoja djela odvajati kao zrnje i smatrati moja za velika. Istinska poniznost je ne brinuti se za naklonost ljudi i njihove prigovore, doputovati na moj put koji je zaboravljen i zanemaren, ne tražiti izobilje i ravnati se prema jednostavnome. Voliš li taj put, onda ti je duhovno ukusno, onda će moje patnje i put mojih sveti postati sladak tvojem srcu. Onda ćeš spoznati koliko si dužnik duša koje si preuzeo upravljati. Budući da si se popeo na visinu kola dvjema nogama, to jest moći i čašću, tako je iz moći došla pohlepa, a iz časti oholost. Zato se spusti, ponizi se u srcu i moli ponizne da mole za tebe. Jer poslat ću ti svoju pravednost kao vrlo divlju rijeku i od tebe zahtijevati od tebe zadnji novčić , naime: račun o tvojoj sklonosti, o tvojim mislima, o tvojim govorima i djelima kao i dušama koje sam povjerio tvojoj brizi i koje sam sam otkupio svojoj krvlju.“ Devedeset i osmo poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da grešnici i mlitavci moraju biti pogođeni s četiri strijele, to jest četiri kazne da bi ponizno bili privedeni natrag na kajanje i popravljanje života. Sin reče: „Želim svojim prijateljima dati četiri strijele. Njima prvo moraju gađati onoga koji je slijep na jedno oko; drugo, na onoga koji je hrom na jednu nogu; treće, na onoga koji je gluh na jedno uho; četvrto, na onoga koji leži oboren na zemlji. Slijep na jedno oko je onaj koji vidi, ali ne uvažava Božje zapovijedi i djela mojih svetih, a jedno oko ima na radostima svijeta i želi ih. Takav mora biti pogođen na način da mu se kaže: ‘Sličiš Luciferu koji je gledao najvišu Božju ljepotu, ali je budući da je bez prava želio što nije smio, pao u pakao kamo ćeš i ti ići ako se ne urazumiš po tome da spoznaš Božje propise i uvidiš kako je sve u svijetu prolazno. Zato je najbolje da se čvrsto držiš onoga što je sigurno i da pustiš prolazno da ne bi išao u pakao.’ Hrom na jednu nogu je onaj koji osjeća kajanje i žao mu je zbog počinjenih grijeha, ali se ipak trudi postići zemaljsku korist i dobitak koji pripadaju svijetu. Njega se treba gađati tako da mu se kaže: 'Trudiš se za korist tijela koje će uskoro jesti crvi; zato na plodan način radi za svoju dušu koja treba vječno živjeti.' Gluh na jedno uho je onaj koji želi čuti moje i riječi mojih svetih, ali drugo uho ima otvoreno za lakoumno brbljanje i za ono što se tiče svijeta. Zato mu se treba reći: 'Sličan si Judi koji je jednim uhom slušao Božje riječi koje su na drugo opet izašle. Što mu je dakle koristio govor koji je čuo? Zato zatvori svoje uši za nepromišljeno slušanje da bi mogao dospjeti do pjesme anđela.' Onaj koji potpuno leži oboren na zemlji je onaj koji se zapleo u zemaljsko, ali ipak želi misli na to i želi znati put na kojem se može popraviti. Tom čovjeku treba ovako reći: 'Tvoje vrijeme je kratko kao trenutak; no kazna pakla i slava svetih je vječna. Da bi mogao doći k pravom životu, neka ti ne bude mučno na sebe uzeti nešto teško i gorko; jer kao što je Bog ljubazan, tako je i pravedan.' Tko je pogođen tako da strijela krvavo izlazi iz srca, to jest tko osjeća iskreno kajanje i tko uhvati nakanu popravka, njemu ću uliti ulje svoje milosti pomoću koje će svi njegovi udovi ozdraviti.“ Devedeset i deveto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i žali se zbog Židova koji su ga razapeli kao i zbog kršćana koji su prezreli njega i njegovu pravednost i ljubav tako što namjerno i svjesno griješe protiv njegovih zapovijedi i preziru osude Crkve o ekskomunikaciji pod izlikom da je Bog milosrdan; zato im prijeti gnjevom i bijesom svoje pravednosti. Majka reče: „Kako li je mnogo moj Sin patio one noći kad mu se približio i poljubio ga izdajica Juda kojem se sagnuo, jer Juda je bio malen rastom, i rekao: 'Prijatelju, zašto si došao?' I odmah su ga neki ščepali, drugi su ga vukli za kosu, drugi su ga uprljali pljuvačkom.“ Potom je govorio Sin i reče: „Smatraju me za crva koji kao mrtav leži u zimi, na kojeg prolaznici pljuju po čijim leđima gaze. Taj su me dan Židovi sa mnom postupali kao s crvom jer su me smatrali najpokvarenijim, najnevrjednijim. Tako me preziru i kršćani jer sve što sam iz ljubavi za njih učinio i podnio smatraju ispraznim. Kao da gaze po mojim leđima kad se više boje i časte ljude nego mene, svoga Boga, kad se ne uopće ne obaziru na moju pravednost i u svojoj samovolji propisuju vrijeme i mjeru mojem milosrđu. Također, kao da me udaraju po zubima kad, nakon što su čuli moje zapovijedi i patnje, govore: 'Činimo u sadašnjosti što nam se sviđa; zbog toga nećemo ništa manje imati nebo; jer da nas je Bog upropastiti ili kazniti za vječnost, ne bi nas otkupio na tako gorak način.' No oni će osjetiti moju pravednost; jer kao što ni najmanje dobro ne ostaje neuzvraćeno, tako niti najmanje zlo neće ostati nekažnjeno. Preziru me i gaze po meni kad ne uvažavaju osudu Crkve, naime ekskomunikaciju. Kao što se ekskomunicirane javno izbjegava, tako će oni biti odvojeni od mene jer kazna ekskomunikacije ako je se poznaje i prezire teže škodi od tjelesnog mača. Zato ću ja, koji izgledam kao crv, sad po svojoj strašnoj pravednosti opet postati živ i doći ću tako strašno da će oni koji će vidjeti govoriti brdima: 'Padnite na nas pred Božjim gnjevom.'“ Stoto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže joj da je ona kao svirala Duha Svetoga kroz koju on stvara ljupku glazbu na svoju čast i na korist narodima. Zato je izvana želi posrebriti dobrim ponašanjem i mudrošću, a iznutra posrebriti istinskom poniznošću i čistoćom srca. Sin reče zaručnici: „Trebaš biti kao svirala na kojoj svirač stvara ljupku glazbu. Vlasnik svirale je posrebruje izvana da bi se činila dragocjenom, a iznutra je pozlaćuje dugotrajnim zlatom. Tako i ti trebaš biti posrebrena dobrim ponašanjem i ljudskom mudrošću da bi mogla uvidjeti što si dužna Bogu i svojem bližnjem i što koristi tvojem tijelu za vječni spas. Iznutra pak trebaš biti pozlaćena poniznošću tako da se ne želiš svidjeti nikome doli meni i da se ne bojiš zbog mene biti neugodna ljudima. Svirač dalje čini tri stvari na svojoj svirali: prvo je ovija u fino platno da se ne uprlja; drugo, radi kutiju u kojoj je može čuvati; treće, na kutiju stavlja bravu tako da je lopov ne može ukrasti. Tako se i ti trebaš uviti u čistoću tako da se ne uprljaš osjetilnom požudom i veseljem. Umjesto toga rado radi i brini se da budeš sama druženje sa zlim ljudima kvari dobre običaje. Brava je marljivi nadzor tvojih osjetila i svega unutrašnjeg tako da kod svih svojih radnji vodiš računa da te đavlova zloba ne opčini. Ključ pak je Duh Sveti; on treba otvoriti tvoje srce prema tome kako mi se sviđa na moju čast i na korist ljudima.“ Sto i prvo poglavlje Majka Božja govori i kaže kako je srce njezina Sina vrlo ljupko, čisto i slatko i tako preplavljeno ljubavlju da kad bi grešnik stajao na vratima, ali bi ga pozvao s voljom da se popravi, odmah bi bio oslobođen. K srcu Boga se dospijeva poniznošću istinskog kajanja i pobožnim i čestim razmatranjem njegovih muka. Majka Božja reče: „Srce mojeg Sina je nadasve ljupko kao med i vrlo čisto kao najčišći izvor iz kojeg proizlazi sve što je kreposno i dobro. On je i najslađi. Jer što je za razumnog čovjeka slađe od toga da razmatra ljubav mojeg Sina pri stvaranju i otkupljenju, pri njegovu radu, podučavanju, u njegovoj ljubaznosti i njegovoj strpljivosti? Njegova ljubav ne otječe kao voda, već je postojano trajna jer njegova ljubav ostaje kod ljudi sve do posljednjeg trenutka tako da kad bi grešnik već stajao na vratima propasti, ali bi mu još od tamo povikao s voljom da se popravi, on bi ga oslobodio. Za dospjeti k Božjem srcu su dalje dva puta. Prvi je poniznost istinskog kajanja i ono uvodi čovjeka u Božje srce i duhovni razgovor; drugi je razmatranje muka mojeg Sina koje iz čovječjeg srca izvlači tvrdoću i čini da radosno ide prema Božjem srcu.“ Sto i drugo poglavlje Sto i treće poglavlje Dok je Kristova zaručnica molila, vidjela je u ukazanju kako se sveti Dionizije molio Djevici Mariji za Francusku. Dok sam molila, vidjela sam kako se sveti Dionizije molio Djevici Mariji i reče: „Kraljice Milosrđa, ti si ta kojoj je dano sve milosrđe i ti si postala Majka Božja na spas siromašnih; smiluj se zato Francuskoj, tvojem i mojem kraljevstvu, i to tvojem jer te njegovi stanovnici časte u svojoj mjeri, a mojem jer sam njihov zaštitnik i imaju povjerenje u mene. Ti vidiš kako mnoge duše svakog sata stoje u opasnosti, kako su ljudska tijela obarana kao životinje i kako, što je gore, duše kao snijeg padaju u pakao. Tješi ih zato i moli za njih jer si njihova gospođa i pomoćnica sviju.“ Majka Božja odgovori: „Idi mojem Sinu i daj da radi ove koja ovdje stoji čujemo što će odgovoriti.“ Sto i četvrto poglavlje Sto i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže joj način na koji treba uspostaviti mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske. Ne budu li se kraljevi obazreli, bit će vrlo teško kažnjeni. Sin reče: „Ja sam kralj kojeg se treba bojati i častiti ga. Zato ću im zbog molitava moje Majke postavi svoje riječi. Ja sam pravi mir i gdje je mir, ja sam sigurno tamo. Žele li oba kralja Francuske i Engleske imati mir, dat ću im trajan mir. No ne može se imati pravi mir ukoliko se ne voli istinu i pravednost. Budući da jedan od kraljeva ima pravo, sviđa mi se da se mir sklopi ženidbom i da kraljevstvo tako dospije zakonitim baštinicima. Drugo, želim da budu jedno srce i jedna duša u širenju kršćanske vjere gdje se to u prikladno vrijeme može dogoditi na moju čast. Treće, trebaju dokinuti nepodnošljive poreze i odustati od svojih varljivih ideja i voljeti duše svojih podređenih. Ukoliko kralj koji sad ima pravo ne želi poslušati, neka vrlo sigurno zna da u svojim djelima neće imati sreće, već će svoj život završiti u bolima i svoje kraljevstvo ostaviti u mukama. Njegov sin i generacija nalazit će se u gnjevu, sramoti i zbrci tako da će se svi čuditi. Ali bude li kralj koji je u pravu htio slijediti, pomoći ću mu i boriti se za njega. No ne posluša li, neće postići svoju želju nego još i izgubiti što je već primio. Jer radostan početak će zamračiti bolan svršetak. Žele li ljudi u kraljevstvu Francuske dohvatiti istinsku poniznost, kraljevstvo će dospjeti zakonitim baštinicima i dobru miru.“ Sto i šesto poglavlje Krist kaže zaručnici da se ne treba bojati u poslušnosti prema duhovnom ocu prekinuti post jer to nije grijeh. Također je opominje da bude postojana i kušnjama pruža neprestani otpor i da ima čvrstu volju da ustraje u dobru po uzoru na Djevicu Mariju, Davida i Abrahama. Sin reče: „Zašto se bojiš? Kad bijela i četiri puta dnevno, ne bi ti se uračunalo u grijeh kad bi ti učinila s dozvolom onoga koga si obvezna slušati. Zato budi postojana. Trebaš biti kao ratnik koji u ratu ranjen od mnogih rana neprijatelju vraća još mnogo gore rane i to je revniji za borbu što ga neprijatelji jače napadaju. Također trebaš udariti neprijatelja, biti postojana i imati razumnu volju ustrajati u dobru. Đavla obaraš onda kad ne prihvatiš kušnje, već se hrabro odupireš, to jest kad oholosti suprotstaviš poniznost, a proždrljivosti suzdržljivost. Postojana si kad u nevolji ne mrmljaš protiv Boga, već sve veselo podnosiš, sve pripisuješ svojim grijesima i zahvaljuješ Bogu. Tvoja volja je razumna onda kad ne želiš nagradu osim prema mojoj volji i kad se potpuno prepustiš mojim rukama. Prvo od ove tri stvari, udariti neprijatelja, Lucifer nije imao jer je odmah prihvatio svoju namjeru; zato je nepovratno pao i kako nije imao nikoga tko bi ga potaknuo na njegovo zlo, tako nema ni nikoga da mu vrati izgubljeno. Drugo, postojanost Juda nije imao, već je očajavao i objesio se; treće, dobru volju, Pilat nije imao jer je imao revnu želju svidjeti se Židovima i bio je zabrinut samo za svoju čast umjesto da me oslobodi. Ali prvo, udariti neprijatelja, imala je moja Majka koja koliko god je kušnji imala, toliko je pružala i suprotstavljala otpor; drugo je imao David koji je u protivnostima bio strpljiv i u svojem padu nije stupio u očaj; treće, savršenu volju, imao je Abraham koji nije samo napustio svoju domovinu, već je htio žrtvovati i svojeg jedinorođenog sina. Njih i ti slijedi prema svojim snagama.“ Sto i sedmo poglavlje Sto i osmo poglavlje Sto deveto poglavlje Marija kaže da duhovni čovjek, nakon što se kroz napor i rad pokore, ljubavi i strpljivosti obrati, mora do kraja iskupiti prijašnje izgubljeno vrijeme da Bogu ne bi ponudio prazan orah. Marija reče: „Kad se gospodaru prikazuju orasi, ponekad su neki od njih prazni. Da bi ih se gospodaru učinilo prijatnijima, moraju se ispuniti. Tako je i s duhovnim djelima. Mnogi ostvaruju više dobrih djela da bi radi njih umanjili svoj grijeh da ne bi išli u pakao. Ali prije i za vrijeme tih dobrih djela je bilo mnogih vremena koja su bila prazna dobrim djelima i koja se sva moraju ispuniti dok je vrijeme za raditi, a kad nije, kajanje i ljubav nadoknađuju sve. Tako je Marija Magdalena Gospodinu prikazala svoje orahe, to jest svoja dobra djela. Među tim orasima su poneki bili prazni budući da je mnogo vremena koristila za griješenje, ali ih je s vremenom opet nadoknadila strpljivošću i naporom. I Ivan Krstitelj je Bogu prikazao pune orahe budući da je Bogu služio od mladosti i prikazao mu sve svoje vrijeme. Apostoli kao da su Bogu prikazali napola pune orahe budući da su prije svojeg obraćenja imali mnogo nesavršena vremena. Ali ja koja sam Majka Božja sam prinijela pune orahe koji su bili slađi od meda jer sam od mladosti bila ispunjena milošću i ostala sam očuvana u milosti. Zato kažem da iako će čovjeku grijesi biti otpušteni, prijašnja neplodna vremena se ipak sve dok čovjek ima vremena iskupiti strpljivošću i radom ljubavi.“ Sto deseto poglavlje Krist podučava zaručnicu koja je razlika između dobrog duha i đavlove obmane i kako oboma treba odgovoriti. Sin reče: „Kako treba prepoznati moj duh kad postoje dva duha, jedan dobar i jedan zao? Reći ću ti. Moj duh je topao o čini dvije dobre stvari. Prvo, izaziva da se ne žudi za ničim osim na Bogom; drugo, daje najvišu poniznost i preziranje svijeta. Zao duh je nasuprot tome hladan i vruć. Hladan jer sve što ima veze s Bogom čini gorkim; vruć je zato jer čovjeku ulijeva sklonost prema požudi tijela i oholosti svijeta i potpiruje žudnju za vlastitu hvalu. Zato dolazi blago kao prijatelj, ali je kao zajedljiv pas. Dolazi kao sladak tješitelj, ali je najgori postavljač zamki. Zato dođe li, reci mu ovako: 'Ne želim te jer je tvoj kraj zao.' Dođe li dobar duh, trebaš mu reći: 'Dođi, Gospodine, kao vatra i zapali moje srce jer premda Te nisam vrijedan imati Te, ipak Te trebam radi svojeg dijela, dok Ti zbog mene nećeš biti bolji i ne trebaš moje, već ću po Tebi biti bolji i bez Tebe sam ništa.'“ Sto jedanaesto poglavlje Sto dvanaesto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da se brižno čuva od poroka oholosti da se ne bi uzvisila ljepotom svojih udova ili dobrima obitelji; oholi se uspoređuje s leptirom koji ima široka krila, ali nema tijelo. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ne daj se uznemiravati oholosti ljudi; jer ubrzo će proći. Postoji vrsta kukaca koji se zovu leptiri. Oni imaju široka krila, ali nemaju tijelo, nadalje raznolike boje, na kraju zbog lakoće svoga tijela lete visoko, ali kad se uzdignu u zrak, brzo padaju na prvi najbolji predmet koji je u blizini bio to kamen ili drvo jer u tijelu imaju samo malu snagu. Ta vrsta kukaca predstavlja ohole koji imaju široka krila i malo tijelo; njihovo se srce po oholosti napuhava kao koža po napuhanom vjetru; također vjeruju da sve imaju zbog svojih zasluga, stavljaju se ispred drugih, smatraju se vrjednijima od ostalih i kad bi mogli, proširili bi svoje ime po cijelom svijetu. No budući da je njihov život kratak kao trenutak, padaju kad na to ne misle. Drugo, oholi imaju različite boje kao leptir; jer ponosni su na ljepotu udova, dobra, obitelj i mijenjaju svoje stanje na svako nadahnuće oholosti, ali kad umru, nisu ništa drugo doli zemlja. Treće, kad se popnu na najviši stupanj ponosa, oholi na opasan način u jednom trenutku padaju u smrt. Zato se čuvaj oholosti jer odvraća lice Božje od ljudi i moja milost ne ulazi onome koga je obuzela oholost.“ Sto trinaesto poglavlje Sto četrnaesto poglavlje Sto petnaesto poglavlje Sto šesnaesto poglavlje Krist se žali zaručnici na podane i Židove, ali posebice na zle kršćane zato jer svete sakramente ne primaju pobožno i čisto kako priliči i jer zanemaruju stvaranje, otkupljenje i božansku utjehu. Sin reče: „Razgovaram s tobom kroz usporedbu o tri čovjeka. Prvi govori: 'Ne vjerujem niti da si čovjek, niti da si Bog.' Jedan takav je poganin. Drugi, to jest Židov, vjeruje da sam Bog, ali ne da sam čovjek. Treći, naime kršćanin, vjeruje da sam čovjek i Bog, ali ne vjeruje mojim riječima. No ja sam onaj o kojem se čuo Očev glas: 'Ovo je Sin moj ljubljeni i tako dalje.' Zato se žalim od strane svojeg božanstva da što me ljudi ne žele slušati. Ja sam povikao i rekao: 'Ja sam početak, vjerujete li u mene, imat ćete život vječni.' Ali prezreli su riječi. Vidjeli su moć moga božanstva kad sam probudio mrtve i mnogo drugog, no ipak nisu na to pazili. Žalim se i od strane svojeg čovještva jer se nitko ne brine za ono što sam odredio u svetoj Crkvi. U Crkvi sam naime postavio sedam posuda po kojima se svi trebaju očistiti. Odredio sam krštenje za čišćenje istočnog grijeha, potvrdu na znak božanske pomirbe, sveto ulje za jačanje protiv smrti, pokoru za oproštenje svih grijeha, svete riječi da bi njima posvetili i uspostavili sakramenti, svećeništvo za štovanje, spoznaju i sjećanje na božansku ljubav, brak za sjedinjenje srdaca. Njih se treba primati s poniznošću, zaštititi čistoćom i dijeliti bez pohlepe. Ali sad ih se prima s ohološću, čuva ih se u nečistim posudama i dijeli s pohlepom. Žalim se i na to da ako me čovjek nakon što sam se radi spasa ljudi rodio i umro ne voli zato što sam ga stvorio, barem ne voli zbog toga što sam ga otkupio. No sad me ljudi odbacuju iz svojeg srca kao gubavca i gnušaju me se kao nečisti dronjak. Žalim se i od strane svojeg božanstva što ljudi odbacuju utjehu tog božanstva i ne obaziru se na njegovu ljubav.“ Sto sedamnaesto poglavlje Zaručnica je čula kako Bog sam žuri ususret onima koji istinski žude za njim i tješi ih kao ljubazni otac i ono što je teško im čini lakim. Dok je netko moli Očenaš, zaručnica kako Duh govori: „Prijatelju, odgovaram od strane božanstva da ćeš sa svojim Ocem imati baštinu; od strane čovještva pak da ćeš biti moj hram; treće, od strane Duha Svetoga da nećeš imati kušnji nego što možeš nositi. Jer Otac će te štititi, čovještvo će ti pomagati, a Duh te zapaliti. Kao što majka kad čuje sinov glas mu radosno žuri u susret i kao što otac kad svojeg sina kako radi mu priskače usred puta priskače i olakšava mu teret, tako i ja trčim svojim prijateljima ususret, činim im sve što je teško lakim i dajem im da mogu veselo nositi. I kao što netko tko vidi nešto prijatno ne nalazi utjehu ako tome ne dođe bliže, tako se ja približavam onima koji žude za mnom.“ Dodatak Ovaj redovnik je u svećenikovim rukama u trenutku podizanja tijela Kristova vidio našeg Gospodina Isusa Krista u obličju djeteta kako mu govori: „Ja sam Sin Božji i Sin Djevice.“ Predvidio je način i vrijeme svoje smrti u godinu o čemu se može čitati u mnogo poglavlja u legendi svete Brigite. Redovnikovo se zvao Gerekinus. Sto osamnaesto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da Otac k sebi vuče one i usavršava njihovu dobru volju na dobro kod kojih vidi da zlu volju radosno i sa željom da se poprave pretvaraju u dobru. Sin reče: „Tko mi se želi pridružiti, mora svoju volju okrenuti prema meni i pokajati se za ono što je počinio. Onda će ga moj Otac povući k savršenstvu. Jer Otac vuče onoga koji svoju zlu volju pretvara u dobru i želi popraviti ono što je počinio. Ali kako Otac vuče? Sigurno tako što dobru volju usavršava u dobro. Jer kad sklonost ne bi bila dobra, Otac ne bi imao ništa za vući. No za neke sam tako hladan da im se moj put nikako ne bi svidio. Za druge pak sam tako vruć da kad moraju učiniti nešto dobro, izgledaju kao da su u vatri. Drugima sam tako sladak da ne žele ništa osim mene. Njima ću dati radost koja nikad neće prestati.“ Sto devetnaesto poglavlje Majka nabraja sedam dobara koja su u Kristu i sedam suprotnosti kojima mu ljudi uzvraćaju. Majka reče: „Moj sin ima sedmerostruku slavu. On je najmoćniji i kao vatra koja razara sve; drugo, najmudriji čiju mudrost nitko ne može obuhvatiti ništa više kao ni iscrpiti more; treće, najjači kao nepomičan brijeg; četvrto, ima najveću vrlinu kao pčelinjak; peto, najljepši je i sjaji kao sunce; šesto, najpravedniji kao kralj koji protiv svoje pravednosti ne štedi nijednog čovjeka; sedmo, najljubazniji kao gospodar koji se sam predaje za život svojih slugu. Nasuprot tome, podnio je sedam teških stvari; jer zbog moći je postao kao crv; zbog mudrosti je smatran najbudalastijeg; zbog snage je povezan kao dijete u pelene; zbog ljepote je smatran gubavcem; zbog vrline je stajao gol i vezan; zbog pravednosti je smatran lažljivcem; zbog svoje dobrote je umro.“ Sto dvadeseto poglavlje Krist govori zaručnici da postoje dvije vrste uživanja, duhovno i tjelesno. Duhovno uživanje postoji kad se duša raduje Božjim dobročinstvima; tjelesna kad se kod željenih potreba uzme okrjepa. Sin govori: „Između mene i njega se nalazi nešto kao membrana koja ga sprječava uživati u mojoj duši jer mu nešto drugo pravi radost.“ A zaručnica koja je to čula reče Gospodinu: „Hoće li ikad imati uživanje?“ Gospodin odgovori: „Postoje dva uživanja, jedno duhovno i jedno tjelesno. Tjelesno ili prirodno uživanje se događa kad se nakon željenih potreba uzme okrjepa pri čemu čovjek treba misliti ovako: 'O, Gospodine, budući da si zapovjedio da se okrijepimo samo za nuždu, bila Ti hvala; daj mi milost da mi se pod užitak ne ušulja grijeh.' Ali kad se uspne radost nad vremenitim dobrima, čovjek treba misliti ovako: 'O, Gospodine, sve zemaljsko je samo zemlja i prolazno, zato mi daj da to tako koristim da ti o svemu mogu znati položiti račun.' Duhovna radost se događa kad se duša raduje Božjim dobročinstvima i vremenito koristi protiv volje i time se bavi samo radi nužde. Membrana se raskida kad je Bog duši sladak i kad je njegov strah stalno u srcu.“ Sto dvadeset i prvo poglavlje Kako što redovnika ne čini odijelo, već vrlina poslušnosti i slijeđenja pravila i kako istinsko kajanje srca s namjerom popravljanja otima dušu iz đavolje ruke. Đavao se pojavio i reče: „Gledaj, redovnik mi je pobjegao i ostala je samo njegova slika.“ A Gospodin mu reče: „Objasni što misliš.“ Đavao reče: „Iako neradno, učinit ću to. Istinski redovnik je sam svoj čuvar; njegova odijelo je poslušnost i promatranje svojih zavjeta jer kao što se tijelo pokriva haljinom, tako duša vrlinama. Vanjsko odijelo tako ne koristi ništa ako se ne čuva unutarnje jer redovnika ne čini odijelo, već vrlina. Ovaj redovnik mi je pobjegao jer je mislio ovako: 'Prepoznajem svoj grijeh i od sad ću se popraviti i s Božjom milošću neću nikad više griješiti.' Po toj volji je razdvojen od mene i sad je Tvoj.“ Njemu odvrati Gospodin: „Kako sad još preostaje slika?“ A đavao reče: „Ako ne dovede u sjećanje počinjene grijehe i ako nad njima ne osjeti kako bi trebalo savršeno kajanje.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj redovnik je u svećenikovim rukama u trenutku podizanja tijela Kristova vidio našeg Gospodina Isusa Krista u obličju djeteta kako mu govori: „Ja sam Sin Božji i Sin Djevice.“ Predvidio je način i vrijeme svoje smrti u godinu o čemu se može čitati u mnogim poglavlja u legendi svete Brigite. Redovnikovo se zvao Gerekinus. Vodio je i vrlo suzdržan život. Kad je trebao umrijeti, ugledao je zlatno pismo koje je sadržavalo tri slova P, O i T od zlata. To je ispričao svojoj braći i reče: „Dođi, Petre, požurite. Olaf i Thordo.“ Nakon što ih je pozvao, preminuo je.Tri pozvana su umrli u jednom tjednu i slijedili su ga. O istom bratu je govor i u pedeset i petom poglavlju dodanim objavama gdje se govori: „Jedan redovnik sveta žitova ovog samostana Alvastre i tako dalje.“ Sto dvadeset i drugo poglavlje Kako život jednog raspuštenog i mlačnog čovjeka sliči uskom i opasnom mostu s kojeg će ga neprijatelj đavao, ukoliko se brzo ne obrati i ne skoči u brod pokore i vrlina, strovaliti u dubinu ponora. „Ono je moj smrtni neprijatelj jer me ismijava i izruguje. Ispunjava svu svoju volju i svu svoju žudnju kako može. On je kao onaj koji se nalazi na uskom mostu na čijoj lijevoj strani vrlo veliki ponor iz kojeg se nitko tko u njega upadne ne vraća. Na njegovoj desnoj strani stoji brod na kojem će, ukoliko uskoči na njega, mučno uteći, ali imati nadu života. Taj most je njegov tužan i kratak život u kojem ne stoji kao muževan čovjek koji se bori, niti kao putnik koji dan za danom kroči i napreduje na putu, već leži lijenčina i želi piti iz vode požude. Predstoje mu dvije sudbine. Ako ustane s mosta, ili će pasti u ponor, to jest u dubinu pakla ukoliko se okrene lijevo, to jest djelima tijela, ili će, ako skoči u brod, mučno uteći ukoliko usvoji strogost svete Crkve i njezinu poduku; iako mu je teško, time će se spasiti. Zato neka se što prije okrene da ga neprijatelj ne bi strovalio s mosta jer će onda zvati, ali neće biti uslišan već će biti kažnjen za vječnost.“ Dodatak Kad je ovaj vidio da se kralj promijenio i da ne može više na uobičajen način kod njega biti saslušan, razvio je zlu volju prema gospođi Brigiti i izlio je na nju visoko s jednog prozora dok je išla jednom uskom ulicom vodu. Ona je rekla onima koji su tamo stajali: „Neka ga Bog poštedi i ne naplati mu na budućem svijetu.“ Na to se Krist pojavio gospođi Brigiti pod misom i reče: „Onaj čovjek koji je iz zlobe s prozora nad tebe izlio vodu žeđa za krvlju. Prolio je krv; on želi zemlju, a ne mene; govori smiono protiv mene; časti svoje tijelo, umjesto tijelo mene njegova Boga i isključio me iz svojeg srca. Neka se čuva da ne umre u svojoj krvi.“ Nakon toga je ovaj čovjek živio još kratko vrijeme i umro je od isteka krvi iz nosa kao što mu je bilo prorečeno. Sto dvadeset i treće poglavlje Krist brani svoju zaručnicu Brigitu to jest dušu obraćenu od svijeta duhovnom životu koju su otac i majka, sestra i brat pokušali odvratiti od ljubavi prema njemu i od djevičanskog braka. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam kao zaručnik koji se zaručio sa zaručnicom koju otac i majka, sestra i brat traže natrag. Otac govori: 'Vrati natrag mi moju kćer; rođena je od moje krvi.' Majka govori: 'Vrati mi natrag moju kćer; ona je hranjena mojim mlijekom.' Sestra govori: 'Vrati mi natrag moju sestru jer je odgojena sa mnom.' Brat govori: 'Vrati mi opet moju sestru jer je moram voditi.' Zaručnik im odgovara: 'O, oče, ako je rođena od tvoje krvi, sad mora biti ispunjena mojoj krvlju. O, majko, ako si je hranila svojim mlijekom, sad je želim hraniti svojom nasladom. O, sestro, ako je othranjena na tvoj način, sad će slijediti moj način. O, brate, ako je do sad upravljao, sad je moja dužnost da je upravljam.' Tako je bilo s tobom; jer kad te otac, to jest požuda tijela zahtijeva natrag, moja je dužnost ispuniti te svojom ljubavlju; ako te majka, to jest briga za svijet želi zadržati, pripada mi te nahraniti mlijekom svoje utjehe; ako te sestra, to jest navika svjetovnog ophođenja zahtjeva natrag, dužna si naprotiv njegovati moje ophođenje; ako te brat opet zahtjeva, to jest vlastita volja, obvezana si činiti moju.“ Sto dvadeset i četvrto poglavlje Kako blažena Agneza Kristovoj zaručnici stavlja krunu sa sedam dragulja, naime strpljivost u muci i tako dalje. Agneza je razgovarala s zaručnicom i reče: „Dođi ovamo, kćeri moja i stavi si krunu koja je izrađena od sedam dragocjenih kamena. Što je drugo ta kruna doli dokaz strpljivosti koja je taljena u muci i koju je Bog ukrasio? Prvi kamen te krune je jaspis; njega ti je stavio onaj koji ti je podrugljivo govorio i rekao da ne zna po kojem duhu govoriš i da bi ti bolje koristilo da predeš kao i ostale žene umjesto da raspravljaš o pismima. Kao što jaspis oštri lice i zapaljuje radost srca, tako i Bog iz muke zapaljuje radost u srcu, rasvjetljuje razum za duhovno i ubija u duši neuredne pokrete. Drugi kamen je safir. Njega ti je stavio onaj koji ti je u lice govorio prijateljski, a iza leđa ti je sjekao čast. Kao što je safir nebeske boje i udove drži u zdravlju, tako zloba ljudi kuša pravednika tako da postaje nebeski i čuva udove duše da se ne bi uzdigla u oholosti. Treći kamen je smaragd. Toga ti je unio onaj koji je rekao: 'Pričala si stvari koje nisi niti mislila, niti zaista rekla.' Kao što je smaragd po sebi slomljiv, ali ipak lijep i po boji zelen, tako će i laž ubrzo postati ništavnom, ali čini dušu pomoću nagrade lijepom. Četvrti kamen je biser. Njega ti je stavio onaj koji je u tvojoj prisutnosti ogovarao Božjeg prijatelja ogovaranjem zbog kojeg ti je bilo više žao nego da je bilo o tebi. Kao što je biser bijel i lijep i blaži patnje srca, tako bol ljubavi uvodi Boga u srce i smiruje strasti gnjeva i nestrpljivosti. Peti kamen je topaz. Njega je unio onaj koji ti je rekao gorke stvari zbog čega si ga blagoslovila. Kao što je topaz žute boje i čuva čistoću i ljepotu, tako Bogu ništa nije ljepše i prijatnije kad ljubimo onoga koji nas je ozlijedio i kad molimo za svoje progonitelje. Šesti kamen je dijamant. Njega ti je unio onaj koji te tjelesno oštetio što si strpljivo podnijela i zbog čega ga nisi htjela obeščastiti. Kao što se dijamant ne da slomiti udarcima, već samo jarčevom krvi, tako se Bogu sviđa kad čovjek zaboravi tjelesnu štetu i radi Boga uvijek razmišlja o tome što je Bog učinio za čovjeka. Sedmi kamen je prozirac (krizolit? carbuncle). Njega ti je unio onaj koji ti je donio lažne vijesti da ti je sin Karlo umro što si strpljivo prihvatila tako što si svoju volju povjerila Bogu. Kao što prozirac svijetli u kući i vrlo je lijep na prstenu, tako i čovjek koji pri gubitku vrlo dragocjene stvari ostane strpljiv privlači Boga da ga voli; svijetli pred licem svetih i lijep je kao vrlo dragocjen kamen. Zato ostani postojana, kćeri moja, jer su za proširenje tvoje krune potrebni još poneki kameni. I Abraham i Job su postali bolje i više poznati ili slavniji po kušnjama, a Ivan svetiji po svjedočenju istine.“ Sto dvadeset i peto poglavlje Sto dvadeset i šesto poglavlje Sto dvadeest i sedmo poglavlje Sto dvadeset i osmo poglavlje Odgovor djevičanske Majke Sinovoj zaručnici koja je molila za jednog starog pustinjaka koji je bio u dvojbi je li Bogu prijatnije da uživa slatkoću duhovne utjehe tako da nikad ne izađe iz pustinje ili treba li povremeno izlaziti da bi izgrađivao duše bližnjih. Majka reče: „Razgovaraj s onim svećenikom, starim pustinjakom, mojim prijateljem koji kao protiv svoje volje i mira svoje duše prisiljen vjerom i pobožnošću svojih bližnjih ponekad napušta ćeliju samoće i mir razmatranja i pokrenut ljubavlju izlazi iz svoje samoće ljudima da bi im pružio duhovnu utjehu i po njegovu su se uzoru i spasonosnu savjetu mnoge duše obratile Bogu, a već obraćeni su napredovali k višim stupnjevima u vrlinama. Pri đavlovu lukavstvu i obmani te u poniznoj dvojbi u poniznosti pitao za savjet i molio da moliš za njega, naime: sviđa li se Bogu više da sam uživa u slatkoći razmatranja ili je Bogu prijatnija spomenuta ljubav prema svojem bližnjem. Reci mu od moje strane kako se Bogu svakako više sviđa kad kao što je spomenuto povremeno odlazi vršiti bližnjima takva djela ljubavi, kad s njima dijeli snage i milosti koje od Boga ima za sebe da bi se po tome sami obratili da revnije pristaju uz Boga i imaju udjela u njegovoj slavi nego da samo uživa u svojoj unutarnjoj utjesi i ćeliji svoje samoće. Reci mu i da će iz takve ljubavi imati veću nagradu na nebu ukoliko samo da bi vršio takvu ljubav, uvijek ide u skladu sa savjetom i voljom svog starijeg duhovnog oca. Reci mu dalje kako želim da svojoj duhovnoj djeci primi sve pustinjake i sve redovnice i osamljenike koji su bili sinovi mojeg prijatelja, onog već preminulog pustinjaka, da ih upravlja pod svojim savjetom. Treba ih sve voditi na duhovan i krepostan način svojim ljubaznim savjetom kao što ih je onaj u svojem dugom životu vodio i upravljao; jer tako se sviđa Bogu. I ako ga prihvate za duhovnog oca i budu li u poslušni u duhovnom i pustinjačkom životu, on će im biti otac, a ja majka. No ako ga netko ne bi primio za duhovna oca niti mu htio biti poslušan, onda će za takvog jednog neposlušnog biti bolje da odmah napusti njihovo društvo nego da dulje prebiva među njima. Ipak, moj spomenuti prijatelj treba ići k njima i vratiti se u svoju ćeliju onoliko često koliko mu se čini da je dobro, ali ipak uvijek po savjetu i volji svojeg starijeg oca.“ Sto dvadeset i deveto poglavlje Sto trideseto poglavlje Sedam godina nakon što je zaručnica imala viđenje o sedam životinja o kojima je riječ u sto dvadeset i petom poglavlju ove knjige, pojavio joj se Krist i objasnio joj kako slijedi nešto što je još nedostajalo objasniti u spomenutom viđenju. Sin reče: „Prije sam ti rekao za sedam životinja od kojih je jedna bila kao slon koji je još stoji prislonjen na stablo i ne vidi niti trulež stabla, niti se obazire na kratkoću vremena zbog čega će se srušiti sa stablom ako vjeruje da čvrsto stoji. Zidovi njegove crkve će uništiti vatra i voda tako da neće biti nikoga da ih ponovno sagradi jer su ih izgradili bezbožnici; zemlja će biti opustošena; stanovnici će si željeti smrt; ali ona će bježati od njih i zli će vladati nad pravednima. To se sve tako i ispunilo. Znaj i kako je druga životinja koja je bila ohola zbog kamena čistoće sad primila rogove jednog janjeta; zato je želim podučiti kako treba skakati preko zidova i kako stajati u časti. Jer sviđa mi se poniznost te životinje i zato mu reci da se njegova crkva već popela na najvišu stepenicu i dugo je stajala u oholosti. Zato sam treba raditi na tome da svećenstvo živi u većoj suzdržljivosti, smanji neumjerenost u piću, odloži pohlepu i primi strah, inače će nevoljama biti poniženo i njegov pad će biti tako težak i velik će se za njega čuti i u drugim zemljama.“ Nakon smrti spomenutog biskupa i izbora njegova nasljednika, Gospodin je razgovarao sa mnom i reče: „Znaj da je ovaj biskup, nasljednik prvog spomenutog biskupa, koji se sad uzdigao na biskupsku čast bio jedan od pet slugu koje kralj nije htio slušati ako ne bi primili jasnije oči. Taj se biskup sad uzdigao, ali treba dobro pripaziti i pri mojem će sudu vidjeti kako se uzdigao. Upozoravam ga o Joabovu padu. Taj je bio pun mržnje prema onima koji su bili bolji od njega; oslanjao se na svoje vlastite savjete; njegova odvažnost je bila velika i zato se uobrazio iznad svojih snaga i davao je prednost svojem odabraniku umjesto onome kojeg je odabrao Bog. Jedan savjet je koristan za tog biskupa, naime da svojoj pameti postavi mjeru i uvijek pazi ne na ono što može, već što priliči.“ Kad je bio u dvojbi je li korisno u svrhu oprosta svojih grijeha ići u Rim, pitao me i dok sam molila, odgovori mi Majka Božja i reče: „Ako ovaj biskup u svojem srcu misli da mu je potrebna pomoć svetih, onda može doći u Rim na oprost; jer doći će vrijeme kad će mu to biti korisno. Također treba paziti da se pticama grabljivicama koje su već prodrle odrežu kandže da ne bi mogle nastanjivati najviše vrhove stijena jer će onda više štetiti zajednici naroda, a ni on sam neće ostati slobodan od nevolja. Zato trebaš znati da životinja o kojoj sam ti govorila da se boji kad vidi svoju sjenu i svoju korist vidi u bijegu označava onoga koji ima revnost za spas duša, koji ne gubi hrabrost zbog govorenja suparnika, niti se govorima ulizica daju zavesti na oholost, koji je također spreman umirući izaći iz svijeta, ali i spreman ako mi se svidi živjeti radi moje časti. Zato ću mu požuriti ususret usred puta kao otac svojem sinu i izvući ću ga iz njegova zatvora kao milosrdni sudac da ne bi vidio buduće zlo. Onaj pak koji ustraje u svojoj gubi, umrijet će s onima koji su si napunili trbuh i bit će pokopan suđen s gubavima i neće sjediti kod onih koji sude svijet.“ Sto trideset i prvo poglavlje Još jedna objava o slavi anđela koja se dogodila na brdu Gargano. Gospođa Brigita je na brdu Gargano vidjela mnoštvo anđela koji su pjevali i govorili: „Blagoslovljen Ti, naš Bože, koji jesi, bit ćeš i bio si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti si nas duhove stvorio na Tvoju službu kao i na utjehu i zaštitu ljudi. Ali tako smo poslani koristiti ljudima da nam nikad ne nedostaje Tvoja slatkoća, Tvoja utjeha i Tvoj pogled. No budući da ljudima činimo kao nepoznati, na ovom si mjestu htio pokazati svoj blagoslov i naše dostojanstvo koje si nam dao i da bi čovjek mogao naučiti voljeti Te i željeti našu pomoć. Ali sad ovo mjesto koje je dugo bilo držano u častima mnogi preziru i stanovnici zemlje se više približavaju nečistim dusima nego nama jer s većom revnosti slijede njihova nadahnuća.“ Gospođa odgovori: „O, Gospodine, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju, pomogni im da odustanu od grijeha i cijelim srcem zahtijevaju Tebe.“ Na to joj Gospodin reče: „Naviknuti su na prljavštinu i daju se odgojiti samo udarcima. Kad bi se bar prepoznali u stezi i došli k prisebnosti!“ Ovdje počinju objave svete Brigite svećenicima i papama. Sto trideset i drugo poglavlje Krist govori o pet dobrih darova koje je dao svećenicima i o pet suprotstavljenih stvari koje čine zli svećenici. „Ja sam kao čovjek koji želi napustiti svijet i najbolje što ima predati svojem najdražem prijatelju. Tako sam ja svećenicima koje sam izabrao ispred svih anđela i ljudi povjerio ono što mi je najdragocjenije kad sam otišao sa svijeta i dao sam im pet darova. Prvo, svoju vjeru; drugi, oba ključa za nebo i pakao; treće, iz neprijatelja učiniti anđela; četvrto, da mogu posvetiti moje tijelo što ne može nijedan od anđela; peto, da svojim rukama doticati moje najčišće tijelo. Ali sad sa mnom postupaju kao Židovi koji su poricali da sam uskrisio Lazara, već su proširili glasinu da namjeravam biti kralj, odbijam porez i želim opet podići hram u tri dana. Tako i svećenici ne govore o mojem čudesnu životu niti podučavaju moj nauk, već ljubav svijeta, propovijedaju svoju požudu i ono što sam učinio za njih smatraju ničim. Drugo, izgubili su ključ kojim bi bijednima trebali otvoriti nebo; ali onaj kojim se otvara pakao vole i drže ga spremljenog u finom platnu. Treće, čine nepravednika iz pravednika, đavla iz jednostavnoga, ranjena iz zdrava jer svatko tko im pristupi s tri rane, od njih će primiti četvrtu; dođe li k njima s četiri, napušta ih s petom; jer nakon što grešnik vidi loš primjer svećenika, ohrabruje se griješiti i počinje hvaliti grijehom koji je prije smatrao sramotnim. Zato će biti prokleti više nego ostali jer svojim životom jer se svojim životom upropaštavaju i svojim primjerom ozljeđuju druge. Četvrto, svojim me ustima prodaju umjesto da me svetkuju. Gori su od Jude. Juda je prepoznao svoj grijeh i pokajao se zbog njega iako na neplodan način; nazivaju se pravednima i prave se kao da jesu. Juda je grešnički novac donio natrag kupcima; ovi pak ga koriste za svoje potrebe. Juda me prodao prije nego što sam otkupio svijet; ovi nakon što sam otkupio svijet ne suosjećaju s mojom krvi koje više vrišti za osvetom nego Abelova. Juda me prodao samo zbog novca; ovi to čine za svaku nagradu jer k meni dolaze samo onda kad se nadaju nekoj koristi. Peto, postupaju sa mnom kao Židovi. Što su ovi učinili? Položili su me na drvo; ovi me pak polažu na prešu i pritišću me svom silom. Možeš pitati kako kad moje božanstvo ne može patiti i kad na Boga ne može pasti nikakva protivnost i nikakva bol. Svećenici mi zbog volje koju imaju da ustraju u grijehu ne čine ništa manje tako jako gorku muku i protivnost nego kao kad bi me kad bi bilo moguće položili pod prešu; jer imaju dva grijeha: razvratnost i pohlepu i polažu me između njih; jer izvrše li pokoru zbog toga, jedva da su izvršili svoju službu opet imaju volju griješiti čime me pritišću kao preša. Uzdržavaju proklete žene i dovode ih na sigurna mjesta da zadovolje svoju požudu i odbiju me. Dodvoravaju im se i uživaju u tome; mene pak, od kojeg jesu, ne žele vidjeti. Gledajte, moji prijatelji, kakvi su svećenici; gledajte, moji anđeli, kakvi su oni kojima vi služite. Da ležim pred vama kao što na oltaru ležim pred njima, nitko od vas me se ne bi usudio dotaknuti, već biste se prestrašili. No oni me izdaju kao kradljivci i izdajice, dotiču me kao bludnice, prljaviji su od pakline, ne srame se približiti se meni koji sam Bog i Gospodar slave. Zato će se dogoditi ono što se reklo Izraelu: sedmerostruko ću umnožit vašu kaznu i isto tako će zaista tih sedam muka doći nad svećenike.“ Sto trideset i treće poglavlje Sto trideset i četvrto poglavlje Krist kaže kako je svećenike poštovao ispred svih ljudi i anđela, a oni ga srde prije ostalih; njihovo prokletstvo je otkriveno na vječno prokletoj duši jednog svećenika. Marija govori: „Sjeti se muke moga Sina; on upravo dolazi ovamo.“ I gledaj, pojavio se sveti Ivan Krstitelj i reče blaženoj Djevici Mariji: „U tisuću godina Božji gnjev nad svijetom nije bio tako velik.“ I dok je Sin bio došao, reče zaručnici: „Kod mene je jedan sad od početka i koliko god vremena bilo kod vas, ona su meni samo kao jedan sat. Prije sam ti govorio o svećenicima kako sam ih odabrao između svih anđela i ljudi; ali sad su mi prije drugih prvenstveno nepodnošljivi.“ I gledaj, pojavili su se đavoli; imao su dušu u rukama i međusobno su govorili: „Gledajte, tamo je borac!“ Sudac odgovori: „Iako oni koji su tjelesni ne čuju ono što je duhovno i tjelesne oči ne mogu vidjeti ono što duhovno, ipak radi ove koja je ovdje prisutna i kojoj otvaram oči razuma trebate reći s kojim pravom imate ovu dušu.“ Ono odgovore: „Naše pravo i njezin prekršaj su deveterostruki. Trostruko je bila pod nama, trostruko jednaka nama i trostruko iznad nas. Prvo pravo je što je izvana bila dobra, a iznutra zla, drugo što je ponekad bila napunjena pohlepom i proždrljivošću, ali se ponekad suzdržavala radi koristi tijela ili njegove slabosti i treće što je ponekad bila stroga u riječima i djelima dok je njezina zloba u toj strogoći gledala samo svoj dobitak. Mi to ipak nemamo jer smo izvana isto kao i iznutra, uvijek strogi u zlobi, uvijek željni zla. Trostruko je bila jednaka nama koji smo trostruko pali: ohološću, pohlepom i zavisti; to troje je i ona imala. Trostruko je bila iznad nas i veća u zlobi nego mi, ona koja je bila svećenik i koja je ophodila Tvojim tijelom. Prvo jer nije čuvala svoja usta kojima je trebala govoriti Tvoje riječi, već je Tvoje riječi iznosila kao da pas laje. I kad je govorila Tvoje riječi, bojali smo se kao onaj koji čuje neki strašni zvuk; odjednom uplašeni, povukli smo se od nje. Ali ona je ostala stajati bez straha i srama. Drugo, nije čuvala svoje ruke kojima je doticala Tvoje najčišće tijelo, već ih je prljala svakim uživanjem. I kad je svojim rukama doticala Tvoje tijelo koje je nakon izgovaranja riječi bilo isto ono koje se nalazilo u Djevičinu tijelu i koje je razapeto, bojali smo se kao čovjek koji se od straha trese po cijelom tijelu, ali ne iz unutarnje ljubavi, već iz straha od Tvoje moći i veličine Tvoje snage. Ona pak je stajala nepreplašena i nije se brinula ni zbog čega. I kad Te prinijela na svoja usta koja su bila kao posuda uprljana svakom prljavštinom, bili smo kao ljudi čije snage su se izgubile i kao onaj kojem nedostaje svaka snaga i kao mrtvi od straha, iako smo besmrtni; no ona se nije bojala i nije se zaprepastila od doticanja Tebe. Budući da gospodaru slave ipak ne priliči ući u tako sramotnu posudu, Ti si odstupio svojim božanstvom i čovještvom i dok je ostala sama, mi koji smo dugo vremena bili otišli smo se vratili. U svemu tome nas nadilazi u zlobi i zato je posjedujemo s pravom. Budući da si Ti pravedan sudac, izraci nam osudu nad njom.“ Sudac odgovori: „Čujem što tražite; ti pak, bijedna dušo, govori tako da ova čuje kakvu si volju imala pri svojem kraju dok si još bila u užitku svojeg razuma i snage svoga tijela?“ Ona odgovori: „Moja je volja bila neprestano griješiti i nikad od toga ne odustati; no budući da sam znala da neću stalno živjeti, namjeravala sam griješiti sve do zadnjeg časa i u takvoj namjeri se dogodilo moje odvajanje od tijela.“ Na to sudac reče: „Tvoja savjest je tvoj sudac. Zato u svojoj savjesti reci kakvu osudu zaslužuješ?“ Duša odgovori: „Moja osuda je najgorkija i najgora muka koja će trajati bez kraja i bez sveg milosrđa.“ Potom su đavoli nakon što su čuli njezinu presudu pošli s njom. Na to Gospodin reče: „Gledaj, zaručnice, što moji svećenici rade; izabrao sam ih ispred svih anđela i ljudi i poštovao iznad svih; ali oni me srde ispred svih Židova i pogana i ispred svih đavola najviše.“ Sto trideset i peto poglavlje Krist pokazuje kakvu je ljubav iskazao svećenicima. No oni su nezahvalni i kao preljubnica preziru Krista tako da vole tri druga ljubavnika, svijet, tijelo i đavla. To objašnjava na duši nedavno umrlog svećenika koji je vječno proklet. „Ja sam kao zaručnik koji svoju zaručnicu svom ljubavlju uvodi u svoju kuću. Tako sam svećenike sjedinio sa svojim tijelom da bi oni mogli biti u meni i ja u njima. Ali oni mi čine kao preljubnica koja svojem suprugu govori: 'Tvoje riječi mi se ne sviđaju, tvoje bogatstvo je isprazno, tvoje radovanje kao otrov.' Njoj muž blago odgovori: 'Moja zaručnice, poslušaj me radije čekaj; jer tvoje riječi trebaju biti moje i moja volja tvoja, moje bogatstvo tvoje i tvoje radovanje moje.' Ali ona uopće ne želi slušati i ide onoj trojici. I nakon što je otišla toliko daleko da se zaručnika više nije vidjelo, reče prvi od njih, svijet: 'Ovdje se putovi razilaze; ja je ne mogu dalje slijediti, zato želim imati cijelo njezino bogatstvo.' Drugi, naime tijelo, reče: 'Ja sam smrtno i bit ću hrana crvi, a ona je besmrtna, zato ću je ovdje napustiti.' Treći, to jest đavao, reče: 'Ja sam besmrtan i bit ću bez kraja; budući da je htjela biti bez svojeg muža, slijedit će me bez prestanka.' Jednako tako mi čine oni prokleti svećenici. Trebaju biti moj ud i tako se isticati od ostalih kao prst na ruci; ali oni su zlobniji od đavla i zato će dublje potonuti u paklu ako se ne poprave. Zovem ih kao zaručnik. Sve što mogu činim za njih; ali što više ih zovem, to se više udaljuju. Moje riječi im se ne sviđaju, moje bogatstvo im je na teret, gnušaju se mojih slatkih riječi kao otrova. Slijedim ih i opominjem kao otac koji voli, nosim ih kao dobar gospodar, ugađam im poklonima kao dobar zaručnik; ali što više zovem, to se više odvraćaju. Tri prijatelja vole više od mene, to jest svijet i tijelo; zato će ih treći, đavao, primiti i nikad više pustiti. Zato jao njima što su ikad postali svećenici i moji udovi. Svećenik koji je upravo umro je trostruko griješio: prvo, ohološću jer se odijevao kao biskup; drugo, dao je da ga hvale zbog njegove mudrosti; treće, okretao je svoju volju svemu što je htio i sviđalo tijelu. Suzdržavao se radi zdravlja tijela i činio je što mu se sviđalo, samo ne moju volju. Ali što mu je to sad koristilo? Zato je za svoju oholost preda mnom kao napola raspadnut i smrdljiv čovjek, pun čireva i raspadnuta mesa. Umjesto hvale će od mene i ljudi biti zaboravljen. Umjesto njegove vlastite volje crvi obuzimaju njegovo tijelo, a dušu đavoli koji je neprestano muče. Gledaj što ti bijednici vole i što čine! Gdje su sad njegovi prijatelji, gdje njegova dobra, gdje čast i slava? Umjesto svega toga imat će samo vječnu sramotu. Kupuju nešto malo, naime svjetovnu čast i odustaju od velikog, naime vječne radosti. Jao takvima što su se ikad rodili jer padaju dublje u pakao nego bilo tko drugi.“ Pobožna službenica Kristova gospođa Brigita svetog pamćenja je slijedeće objave imala u božanski nadahnutom viđenju dok je bila u molitvi. One su poslane papama Klementu VI., Inocentu VI., Urbanu V. i Grguru XI. Bave se povratkom apostolske stolice i rimske kurije u Rimi reformacijom Crkve po zapovijedi svemogućeg Boga. Sto trideset i šesto poglavlje Dvije godine prije jubileja Krist daje zaručnici riječi sadržane ovdje i zapovijeda joj da ih pošalje papi Klementu da bi uspostavio mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske i došao u Italiju proglasiti godinu jubileja. Uvaženi gospodin Hemming, biskup Åboa i brat Petar, nadstojnik cistercitskog samostana u Alvastri u kraljevini Švedskoj. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Napiši ove riječi od mene papi Klementu: 'Uzvisio sam te i dao da se uzdigneš kroz sve položaje časti. Podigni se uspostavi mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske koji su kao opasne zvijeri, izdajice duša. Zatim dođi u Italiju i propovijedaj riječ ondje i proglasi godinu spasenja i božanske ljubavi! Pogledaj ulice popločene krvlju mojih svetih i dat ću ti vječnu nagradu. Sjeti se prošlih vremena kad si imao drskost izazvati me na gnjev, a ja sam šutio, kad si činio što si htio i nisi smio, a ja sam bio strpljiv kao da ne čujem. Zaista, moje vrijeme se približava i od tebe ću zahtijevati račun za nemar i drskost. Na isti način kao što sam dopustio da se uzdigneš kroz položaje, sići ćeš kroz druge položaje što ćeš istinski iskusiti u duši i tijelu ako ne poslušaš moju riječ. Tvoj razmetljiv jezik bit će tih. Ime kojim si zvan na zemlji bit će držano u zaboravu i sramoti preda mnom i mojim svetima. Zahtijevat ću od tebe i račun o tome kako si se nevrijedno dizao kroz položaje, iako je bilo s mojom dozvolom što ja, Bog, znam bolje nego što se tvoja nemarna savjest može sjetiti. Zahtijevat ću od tebe račun s obzirom na tvoju ravnodušnost i ponovnom uspostavljanju mira između kraljeva i tvom povlaštenom postupku s jednom od dvije strane. Nadalje, neće se zaboraviti kako su pohlepa i častohleplje cvjetali i povećali se u Crkvi u tvoje vrijeme ili kako si mogao reformirati i ispravno postaviti mnogo stvari, ali si ti, ljubitelj tijela, bio nevoljan. Ustani zato prije nego što dođe tvoj brzo dolazeći zadnji čas i ugasi nemarnost svoje prošlosti time da budeš revan u svojem gotovo zadnjem času! Ukoliko si u dvojbi kojem duhu pripadaju ove riječi, to kraljevstvo i ta osoba u kojima su učinjeni zapanjenost i čuda su dobro poznati. Pravednost i milosrđe o kojima govorim se približavaju svugdje na zemlji. Tvoja savjest ti govori da je moje uvjeravanje razumno i moj prijedlog dobrotvoran. Da te nije spasilo moje strpljenje, bio bi se trebao spustiti niže nego svi tvoji prethodnici. Ispitaj onda knjigu svoje savjesti i pogledaj govorim li istinu!'“ Kristove riječi zaručnici u kojima spominje papu Inocenta VI. koji je bio papa nakon Klementa. Sin je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Ovaj papa Inocent je od bolje rude nego njegov prethodnik i materijal koji je podoban primiti najbolje boje. Ali zloba ljudi traži da uskoro bude uzet iz njihove sredine; njegova dobra volja bit će mu uračunata u krunu i povećanje slave. No kad bi poslušao moje riječi knjige koje su ti dane, postao bi još bolji i oni koji bi mu prenijeli riječi bi bili okrunjeni na još uzvišeniji način.“ Sto trideset i sedmo poglavlje Objava koja dotiče papu Urbana i koju je zaručnici imala u Rimu po pitanju potvrde pravila Reda Otkupitelja, kao i o oprostima svetog Petra u lancima koje je Krist dao samostanu svete Djevice u Vadsteni. Sin Božji reče zaručnici: „Onaj tko ima klupko od konca u kojem se nalazi najbolje zlato, ne prestaje odmatati sve dok ne pronađe zlato. Nakon što ga je pronašao, njegov vlasnik se njime služi na svoju čast i potrebu. Tako je ovaj papa Urban zlato koje je oblikovano za dobro; ali okružen je brigama svijeta. Zato idi i reci mu od moje strane: 'Tvoje vrijeme je kratko, ustani i pazi kako se mogu spasiti duše koje su ti povjerene. Predao sam ti pravilo reda koji se treba osnovati i započeti u mjestu Vadstena u Švedskoj. Proizašlo je iz mojih usta. Sad ne želim samo da ga samo potvrdiš svojim autoritetom, već i svojim blagoslovom jer ti si moj namjernik na zemlji. Diktirao sam ga i opremio duhovnim mirazom tako odobrio oproste koje ima crkva svetog Petra u lancima. Zato ti pred ljudima potvrdi ono što je potvrđeno pred mojom nebeskom vojskom. Želiš li znak da ja ovo govorim, to sam ti već dao vidjeti jer kad si prvi put čuo moje riječi, tvoja se duša kod dolaska mojeg glasnika na duhovan način utješila. Želiš li ipak daljnji znak, bit će ti dan, ali ne kao Joni, proroku.' Tebi pak će, moja zaručnice, kojoj sam iskazao spomenutu milost, ukoliko¸bez prethodnog davanja novca nećeš moći postići bulu i papinu milost, niti pečat potvrde za spomenuti oprost, moja milost biti dovoljna. Jer čuvat ću i potvrditi svoju riječ i svi moji sveti bit će ti svjedoci, moja Majka bit će pečat, moj Otac jamac, a moj Duh tješitelj onih koji dođu u tvoj samostan.“ Sto trideset i osmo poglavlje Ovo je objava koju je Kristova zaručnica imala o istom papi Urbanu u Rimu prije nego što se on godine Gospodnje 1370. vratio u Avignon. Sama mu ju je predala u Montefiasconeu. Dok je spomenuta osoba noću bdjela u molitvi, učinilo joj se kao da govori glas koji izlazi iz sjajnog kruga kao iz sunca. Taj joj je glas rekao slijedeće riječi: „Ja sam Majka Boga jer mu se tako svidjelo; ja sam i Majka sviju koji su gore u sreći. Iako djeca po svojoj volji imaju ono što im treba, ipak im se na umnažanje njihove radosti poveća veselje ako vide lice svoje majke radosno. Tako se Bogu sviđa sve na nebeskom dvoru ispuniti radošću i klicanjem nad čistoćom mojeg djevičanstva, nad ljepotom mojih vrlina, iako po moći istog božanstva na neshvatljiv način imaju sve dobro. Ja sam i majka sviju koji se nalaze u čistilištu jer sve kazne koje im pripadaju i koje moraju podnositi da bi se očistili od svojih grijeha se zbog moje molitve do neke mjere smanjuju; jer Bogu se tako sviđa da se neke od kazna koje im po strogosti božanske pravednosti pripadaju smanje. Ja sam Majka sve pravednosti koja je u svijetu. Tu pravednost je moj Sin najsavršenije volio. Kao što je majčina ruka uvijek spremna suprotstaviti se opasnostima srca svoga sina ako ga netko želi ozlijediti, tako sam i ja neprestano spremna pravednike koji su u svijetu braniti i osloboditi od svake duhovne opasnosti. Ja kao da sam i Majka svih grešnika koji se žele popraviti i koji imaju volju da ne griješe dalje protiv Boga; također sam voljna i grešnika uzeti pod zaštitu kao ljubazna majka kad vidi kako neprijatelji prodiru na njezina sina najoštrijim mačevima. Ne bi li se ona u takvom slučaju hrabro suprotstavila opasnostima da istrgne svog sina iz ruku neprijatelja i da ga s radošću čuva u svojem krilu? Tako činim i ja i činit ću svim grešnicima koji mojeg Sina s iskrenim kajanjem i božanskom ljubavlju mole za milosrđe. Čuj ti i dobro pazi na ono što ću reći o svoja dva sina koja ću ti imenovati. Prvi kojeg imenujem je moj Sin Isus Krist koji je rođen od mojeg djevičanskog tijela da bi objavio svoju ljubav i otkupio duše. Zato se nije plašio tjelesnih bolova niti prolijevanja svoje krvi. Također nije prezirao slušati uvrede i pretrpjeti muku svoje smrti. On je sam Bog i svemoguć u vječnom radosti. Drugi kojeg smatram svojim sinom je onaj koji svoje mjesto ima na papinskom stolici, naime na Božjoj stolici u svijetu ukoliko je poslušan njegovim zapovijedima i voli ga savršenom ljubavlju. Zbog moje molitve je primio prosvjetljenje Duha Svetoga da kroz Italiju do Rima ne treba ići s nikojim drugim razlogom nego da vrši milosrđe, jača katoličku vjeru, učvrsti mir i tako obnovi svetu Crkvu. Kao što majka vodi svoje dijete kamo želi kad mu pokazuje svoja prsa, tako sam i ja papu Urbana po svojoj molitvi i djelu Duha Svetoga vodila od Avignona do Rima bez da mu se dogodila bilo kakva tjelesna opasnost. Što mi je on učinio? Sad mi okreće leđa i odvraća od mene svoje lice i kani odstupiti od mene na što ga navodi zao duh svojom obmanom; jer božanski posao mu je zamoran i sviđa mu se tjelesna korist. Vuče ga i đavao svjetovnom radovanjem jer prema svjetovnoj navici mu je njegova domovina previše draga. Vuče ga i savjet svjetovnih prijatelja koji u oku više imaju svoju ljubav i svoju volju nego Božju čast i volju ili poticanje i spas svojih duša. Uspije li mu vratiti se u zemlju u kojoj je izabran za papu, u kratkom će vremenu primiti udarac ili pljusku tako da će mu se zubi razbiti i zveckati, lice će mu postati tmurno i zamračit će se i po cijelom tijelu će mu udovi drhtati, žar Duha Svetoga će se u njemu postupno ohladiti i povući se, molitve svih Božjih prijatelja koji su pod uzdasima i suzama za njega naumili moliti će otvrdnuti i srca će postati hladna u njegovoj ljubavi i za dvije stvari će Bogu morati položiti račun. Prvo za ono što je učinio na papinskoj stolici; drugo, za ono što je propustio od stvari koje je mogao učiniti na Božju čast svojim velikim veličanstvom.“ Sto trideset i deveto poglavlje Slijedeća objava je prva koja je po gospodinu Latinu Orsiniju poslana gospodinu papi Grguru XI. Jedna osoba koja je bdjela i nije spavala, već je ustrajala u molitvi bila je zanesena u duhu. I izgledalo je da sve snage njezina tijela slabe; no njezino srce je bilo zapaljeno i klicalo je u žaru ljubavi; njezina duša je bila utješena, a njezin duh ojačan određenom božanskom snagom, cijela njezina svijest je bila ispunjena duhovnim razumom. Toj se osobi onda pokazala slijedeće viđenje. Čula je slatki glas koji joj se ovako obratio: „Ja sam ona koja je rodila Božjeg Sina, pravog Boga Isusa Krista. Nakon što sam ti drugi put bila priopćila neke riječi koje je trebalo javiti papi Urbanu, sad ti opet govorim takve koje treba poslati papi Grguru. Da bi se bolje razumjele, reći ću ti ih pod usporedbom. Kao što se ljubazna majka, koja vidi svoje ljubljeno dijete kako golo i promrzlo leži na podu i nema snage da se podigne, već iz želje za majčinim milovanjem i mlijekom plače žalosnim tonom i vikom, nježnom ljubavlju smiluje, žurno pritrči sinu i podiže ga ljubaznom majčinskom rukom da ne onemoća od hladnoće i uskoro nježno miluje, blago grije majčinskom toplinom njezinih prsa i slatko ga napaja mlijekom svojih prsa, tako ću ja, Majka Milosrđa, postupiti s papom Grgurom dođe li u Rim i Italiju s namjerom da ostane i bude li imao volju kao ljubazan pastir oplakivati uzdasima i suzama milosrđa vječno prokletstvo povjerenih mu ovaca i njihove ozlijede i bolne gubitke, poduzme li dalje s poniznošću i dužnom pastirskom ljubavlju pomaknuti Crkvu u bolje stanje. Onda ću ja, Majka koja ljubi, podignuti njega sa zemlje kao golog, promrzla dječaka, to njega i njegovo srce potpuno rastaviti od svih zemaljskih radosti i sve svjetovne ljubavi koje su protiv Boga i blago ga ugrijati majčinskom toplinom moje ljubavi koja je u mojim prsima. Također ću ga nasitit svojim mlijekom, to jest svojom molitvom koja je slična mlijeku. Ah, kako su bezbrojni oni su mlijekom moje molitve uzdržavani i primaju! Nasitit ću ga tim mlijekom, to jest svojom molitvom koju ću za njega upraviti Gospodinu, mojem Bogu koji je moj Sin, da mu se svidi smilovati se i sjediniti svoga Svetog Duha s najunutarnjijom krvi srca tog pape Grgura. Onda će se tako nasititi istinskim savršenim zasićenjem da neće htjeti dalje živjeti za ništa drugo u ovom svijetu doli da može proširiti Božju čast. Gledaj, već sam mu pokazala majčinsku ljubav koju ću mu iskazati ako se pokori jer Božja je volja da u poniznosti svoju stolicu preseli u Rim. Da se kasnije ne bi mogao ispričati neznanjem, u majčinskoj ljubavi mu upozoravajuće najavljujem što će slijediti, naime da će ako ne bude slijedio ono što je prije rečeno, nesumnjivo osjetiti šibu pravednosti, to jest gnjev mojeg Sina jer će mu se onda skratiti život i bit će pozvan pred Božji sud. Onda mu neće pomoći nikakva moć svjetovnih gospodara. Ni mudrost ni znanje liječnika neće mu koristiti, niti će mu zrak zemlje njegova rođenja koristiti da mu imalo produlji život. Ako i dođe u Rim, ali ne učini spomenuto, život će mu se skratiti i liječnici mu neće pomoći, niti će se vratiti u Avignon da mu zrak očevinske zemlje može biti koristan, već će naprotiv umrijeti.“ Sto četrdeseto poglavlje Primijeti slijedeće četiri upute za papu: da se s poniznošću vrati u Rim, da ima naum ostati, da oplakuje pripast duša, da pokuša obnoviti Crkvu i tako dalje. Ukoliko ne učini sve te stvari, njegov će se život skratiti kao što je rečeno nakon riječi: „Sad opet.“ Zato nije dovoljno da papa jednostavno dođe u Rim, već mora provesti sve četiri upute gore. Slijedi drugo viđenje koje je istom Papi Grguru XI prenio gospodin grof de Nola. Hvala i služba Bogu za svu njegovu ljubav i čast presvetoj Mariji, njegovoj dragoj djevičanskoj Majci radi smilovanja koje ima prema svima koje je njezin Sin otkupio svojom dragocjenom krvlju. Sveti oče, dogodilo se da jednoj određenoj osobi koja vam je dobro poznata za vrijeme bdijenja kad se nalazila u molitvi da je osjećala kako joj je cijelo srce zapaljeno žarom božanske ljubavi i posjetom Duha Svetoga. Osoba je potom čula glas koji reče: „Slušaj ti koja vidiš što je duhovno, reci ono što će ti se sad zapovjediti i napiši papi Grguru riječi koje ćeš sad čuti: ja koji razgovaram s tobom sam ona za koju je Bog imao milosti izabrati je za svoju Majku i iz čijeg tijela je primio svoje ljudsko tijelo. On, moj Sin, na papi Grguru je učinio veliko djelo milosrđa kad mu je po meni dao navijestiti svoju presvetu volju koju sam mu u prijašnjim njemu poslanim objavama dala detaljnije za prepoznati. To se više dogodilo zbog molitava i suza Božjih prijatelja nego zbog nekih njegovih prethodnih zasluga. Zato smo ja i đavao, njegov neprijatelj, vodili tešku bitku za njega. Jer u drugom pismu sam istog papu Grgura opomenula da u poniznosti i božanskoj ljubavi žurno krene prema Rimu i tamo podigne svoju stolicu i ostane sve do smrti. Đavao pak i drugi savjetnici koje je imao savjetovali su mu da zategne i prebiva u kraju gdje se sad nalazi i to zbog zemaljske ljubavi i svjetovne utjehe rođaka i tjelesnih prijateljima. Zato đavao sad ima veće pravo i više prilika kušati ga jer je više bio poslušan savjetu đavla i tjelesnih prijatelja nego savjetu Boga i mojoj volji. No budući da papa sam želi primiti još detaljniju izvjesnost o Božjoj volji, pravilno je da mu se takva želja ispuni. Tako na najnedvojbeniji način treba znati da je ovo što nakon toga slijedi Božja volja, naime da bez ikakvog kašnjenja dođe u Italiju ili Rim, da to učini nepogrešivo i da ubrza svoj put kako bi brzo došao tako da u mjesecu ožujku ili najkasnije početkom dolazećeg travnja mora osobno doći u spomenuti grad ili neku provinciju Italije ako me želi imati za Majku. No bude li u spomenutome neposlušan, neka se na istinski način smatra uvjerenim da u ovom svijetu nikad više nikad neće biti posjećen takvom utjehom, to jest drugim posjetom ili drugom objavom, a nakon smrti će morati stajati pred govor božanske pravednosti zašto se nije htio pokoriti Božjoj zapovijedi. No pokori li se na spomenuti način, onda ću mu i ispuniti što sam mu u onoj prvoj od mene za njega određenoj objavi obećala. Činim ovom papi poznato i kako nikad u Francuskoj neće biti tako čvrst i miran mir da bi se njezini stanovnici mogli puni sigurnosti i sloge donekle radovati prije nego što narod u tom kraljevstvu kroz velika djela ljubavi i poniznosti ne ublaži Boga, mojeg Sina, nakon što su ga svojim mnogim djelima i svojim uvredama dosad izazvao na ogorčenje i gnjev. Zato neka zna kako se putovanje onih naoružanih muškaraca koji pripadaju pokvarenim društvima do svetog groba mojeg Sina tom mojem Sinu, istinskom Bogu, jednako malo sviđa kao i zlato koje je Izraelov narod bacao u vatru i iz kojeg je đavao načinio lijevano tele; jer u njima se nalazi oholost i pohlepa i ako i imaju neku volju ići do spomenuta groba, to je više iz oholosti i pohlepe za novcem nego radi Božje ljubavi i časti.“ Nakon ovih riječi je viđenje nestalo. Nakon toga je međutim Majka Božja dodala ove riječi: „Također reci biskupu, mojem pustinjaku, da zatvori i zapečati ovo pismo i nakon toga na drugi papir napravi prijepis toga koji neka otvoreno pokaže onom opatu, papinom nunciju i grofu de Noli tako da to mogu čitati i znati što je u tome sadržano. Nakon pročitaju prijepis, neka im prepusti spomenuto zatvoreno i zapečaćeno pismo koje bez kašnjenja trebaju poslati papi Grguru. Nakon što su ga pročitali, neka im ne ostavi otvoreni prijepis, već neka ga uništi i pred njihovim očima rastrga u komade. Jer kao što će pismo tako kako je sad cijelo biti rastrgano u mnoge komade, tako će, ukoliko papa u unaprijed određeno vrijeme i godinu ne dođe u Italiju, crkve zemlje koje ga sad poslušno i pokorno slijede biti pod rukama neprijatelja rascjepkane na vrlo mnogo dijelova. Znaj i vrlo sigurno da papa na povećanje svojih nevolja neće samo čuti, već i vlastitim očima vidjeti da je ono što kažem istinito i cijelom rukom svoje moći neće moći spomenute crkvene zemlje dovesti u prijašnje stanje njihove poslušnosti i mira. Riječi pak koji ti sad govorim još se onom opatu ne smiju reći ni napisati jer se sjeme skriva u zemlji sve dok ne naraste do plodonosnog klasa.“ Sto četrdeset i prvo poglavlje Slijedeća objava je spomenutoj Kristovoj zaručnici dana u Napulju za istog papu na blagdan svetog Polikarpa kad se vraćala iz Jeruzalema. Ovu objavu nije poslala papi jer joj nije bilo naređeno od Boga. Krist se ukazao svojoj zaručnici gospođi Brigiti kad je molila za papu Grgura XI. i reče joj: „Pazi na riječi koje govorim, moja kćeri! Znaj da taj papa Grgur sliči paralitičaru koji svoje ruke ne može pokrenuti na posao, a svoje noge na hodanje; kao što bolest paralize nastaje iz krvi i pokvarenih sokova i hladnoće, tako ovog papu neumjerena ljubav njegove krvi i hladnoća i mlakost njegova uma drže spriječenog za mene. No trebaš znati kako će uz pomoć molitve moje Majke već i ruke i noge dovesti u pokret tako što će u ispunjenju moje volje i moje časti doći u Rim. Prema tome najsigurnije znaj da će doći u Rim i doduše započeti put prema nečem budućem dobrom, ali ga neće završiti.“ Na to odgovori gospođa Brigita: „O, Gospodine, moj Bože, napuljska kraljica i mnogi drugi mi govore da je nemoguće da dođe u Rim jer mu francuski kralj, kardinali i mnogi drugi ljudi stavljaju prepreke na put. Također sam čula kako se protiv njega dižu mnogi koji kažu da imaju Duh Božji i božanske objave i viđenja i dolaze i pod tom izlikom ga odgovaraju od dolaska. Zato se veoma bojim da će njegov dolazak biti spriječen.“ Bog odgovori: „Čula si kako se čita kako je Jeremija onih dana bio u Izraelu i imao Božjeg Duha za prorokovanje, ali kako je onda bilo mnogih koji su imali duha snova i laži. Nepravedni kralj je vjerovao njima i zato je on zajedno sa svojim narodom došao u zarobljeništvo. Da je kralj vjerovao samo Jeremiji, moj gnjev bi se od njega odvratio. Tako je i sad jer ako se sad uzdižu mudri ili sanjari ili prijatelji ne duha, već tijela pape Grgura i savjetuju ga ili nagovaraju protiv, ja, Gospodin, ipak nisam ništa manje moćniji i vodit ću papu u Rim protiv njihove utjehe. No hoćeš li ga ti vidjeti kako dolazi ili ne, nije ti dopušteno znati.“ Sto četrdeset i drugo poglavlje Slijedeća objava je spomenutoj Kristovoj zaručnici pokazana u mjesecu veljači za istog papu Grgura. Prenio mu ju je izvjesni pustinjak koji se odrekao biskupije. „Sveti oče! Osoba koja je Vašoj svetosti dobro poznata bdjela je u molitvi; pala je u duhovni zanos i u duhu je vidjela sliku prijestolja. Na njemu je sjedila slika čovjeka neprocjenjive ljepote, jedan gospodin nepojmljive moći. I u dohvatu prijestolja je stajala veliko mnoštvo svetih i nebrojena vojska anđela. Pred onim koji je sjedio na prijestolju je na nekoj udaljenosti stajao biskup odjeven biskupskom odjećom i ukrasom. Gospodin pak koji je sjedio na prijestolju mi se obratio i reče: 'Meni je od mog Oca dana sva vlast na nebu i na zemlji i iako izgleda kao da s tobom razgovaram jednim ustima, ne govorim sam; jer Otac i Duh Sveti razgovaraju s tobom i iako tri osobe, ipak smo jedno u biti božanstva.' Potom je razgovarao s onim biskupom i reče: 'Čuj, papo Grgure XI., jedanaest riječi koje ti govorim i dobro pazi što ti kažem. Zašto me tako mrziš? Zašto su tvoja umišljenost i odvažnost protiv mene tako veliki? Tvoj svjetovni dvor pljačka moj nebeski. Ti mi na oholi način otimaš moje ovce i nepravedno iznuđuješ dobra Crkve koja pripadaju meni i dobra podređenih moje Crkve, uzimaš ih i poklanjaš svojim vremenitim prijateljima. Ti uzimaš i prisvajaš bez prava dobra mojih siromaha i nedolično ih razdjeljuješ svojim bogatašima zbog čega su tvoja odvažnost i drskost tako preveliki jer drsko ulaziš u moj dvor i ne štediš ono što je moje. Što sam ti učinio, Grgure? Strpljivo sam dopustio da se uzdigneš do najviše papinske časti, kroz pisma koja sam ti zbog božanskim objava poslao u Rim sam ti prorekao svoju volju tako da sam te u njima opomenuo na spas tvoje duše i upozorio sam te na tvoj veliki gubitak. Kako mi uzvraćaš za tako mnoga dobročinstva i zašto dopuštaš da na tvom dvoru vladaju najviša oholost, nezasitna pohlepa, rasipnost koja mi je strašna i najgnusnija, beskrajna, najogavnija simonija? Osim toga mi otimaš i uzimaš bezbrojne duše kao plijen; jer skoro svi koji dođu na tvoj dvor dovodiš u paklenu vatru jer ne paziš marljivo na ono što se tiče tvog dvora dok si predstojnik i pastir mojih ovaca. I zato je tvoja krivnja ako savjesno ne promisliš što treba učiniti i popraviti za njihovo duhovno dobro. I premda sam te zbog spomenutog mogao osuditi po mjeri moje pravednosti, još te jednom u svojem milosrđu opominjem na spas tvoje duše, naime da što je brže moguće dođeš u Rim na svoju stolicu. Vrijeme prepuštam tvojoj volji; znaj ipak da što više oklijevaš, to će se više smanjiti napredak tvoje duše u svim vrlinama. Ali što prije dođeš u Rim, to će brže tvoje vrline i darovi Duha Svetoga rasti i zapalit će te božanska vatra moje ljubavi. Dođi zato i ne oklijevaj. Nemoj doći s uobičajenom ohološću i svjetovnom raskoši, već s poniznošću i vrućom ljubavi. I kad tako dođeš, zatri, iščupaj i uništi sve poroke na svojem dvoru. Udalji od sebe savjete svojih svjetovnih i tjelesnih prijatelja i slijedi duhovne savjete mojih prijatelja. Zato pristupi i ne boj se; podigni se muževno i s povjerenjem se obuci snagom; počni obnavljati moju Crkvu koju sam otkupio svojom vlastitom krvlju; mora biti obnovljena i na duhovan način dovedena svojem prijašnjem, svetom stanju; jer sad se javna kuća više drži u časti nego sveta majka Crkva. Ne budeš li slijedio moju spomenutu volju, sigurno znaj da ćeš pred cijelim nebeskim dvorom biti osuđen kao prelat kojeg se degradira, javno mu se uz sramotu i prokletstvo uzima njegova posvećena, duhovna časna odjeća i obasipa sramotom i poniženjem, proklinje i vremenito kažnjava. Tako ću učiniti tebi. Odbacit ću te od nebeskog dvora i sve što ti sad daje tvoj mir i tvoju čast će ti služiti na prokletstvo i vječnu sramotu. I svaki đavao u paklu će primiti zalogaj tvoje duše koliko god besmrtna i neuništiva bila i umjesto blagoslovom, bit ćeš ispunjen vječnim prokletstvom. Sve dok budem progledavao kroz tvoj neposluh, imat ćeš sreću. Pa ipak, moj sine Grgure, još te jednom opominjem da mi se ponizno vratiš, pokori se savjetu mene, tvog oca i stvoritelja. Budeš li me slijedio na spomenuti način, primit ću te kao ljubazan otac. Zato muževno pristupi putu pravednosti i imat ćeš sreću. Ne preziri onoga koji te voli; jer budeš li poslušan, izvršit ću nad tobom milosrđe i blagosloviti te i odjenuti i ukrasiti dragocjenom biskupskom odorom istinskog pape, odjenut ću te samim sobom tako da ćeš biti u meni i ja u tebi i vječno ćeš biti hvaljen. '“ Nakon što se ovo bilo vidjelo i čulo, ovo viđenje je nestalo. Sto četrdeset i treće poglavlje Četvrta objava koju je blažena Brigita poslala gospodinu papi u mjesecu srpnju godine Gospodnje 1373. Pisala je i pustinjaku koji je bio biskup i koji se onda u toj prilici nalazio kod gospodina pape u Avignonu. „Naš Gospodin Isus Krist, gospodine biskupe, rekao mi je da vam napišem slijedeće riječi da bi ih mogli predočiti papi. Papa želi znak; recite mu: i farizeji su željeli znak. Njima sam odgovorio: kao što je Jona bio tri dana i tri noći u trbuhu kita, tako sam ja, Sin Djevice, bio tri dana i tri noći mrtav u zemlji. Nakon obećana znaka sam ja, Sin Božji, trpio, umro, bio pokopan i opet sam uskrsnuo i uzašao u svoju slavu. Tako će ovaj papa Grgur primiti znak mojeg opomene da spašava duše. Zato treba činiti djela koja se tiču moje časti i nastojati oko toga kako sačuvati duše i da moja Crkva opet dođe u prijašnje stanje i bolji red i onda će iskusiti znak i plod vječne utjehe. Drugi znak će primiti tako da ak one bude poslušan mojim riječima i ne dođe u Italiju, neće izgubiti samo vremenito, nego i duhovno i osjetiti nevolju srca sve dok živi. I ako će se ponekad činiti da njegovo srce ima olakšanje, ostat će mu grižnja savjesti i unutarnja nevolja. Treći znak je da ja, Bog, razgovaram čudesnim riječima sa ženom. I zbog čega i radi koje koristi ako ne za plod i spas i korist duša i da bi se zli popravili, a zli postali još bolji? Što se tiče prepirke između pape i Barnabe, odgovaram preko mjere mrska jer su time bezbrojne duše dospjele u opasnost. Zato mi se sviđa da bude sloga jer ako bi papa i bio protjeran od svoje stolice, bilo bi bolje kad bi se ponizio i stvorio slogu na koji god način nego da tako mnoge duše stupaju u vječno prokletstvo. O popravljanju kraljevstva Francuske neće iskusiti sve dok osobno ne dođe u Italiju. Zato, kad bi stajala vješalo i na njemu visjelo uže koje bi s jedne strane vukli bezbrojni ljudi, a s druge strane samo jedan, tako je i s prokletstvom duša i mnogi na tome rade. Prema tome neka papa gleda samo u mene i ako ga i svi odvraćaju da dođe u Rim i opiru se koliko mogu, ipak se treba pouzdati u mene i pomoći ću mu i nitko ga neće nadvladati. Kao što se mlade ptice u gnijezdu uzdižu pri dolasku majke i vrište i raduju se, tako ću mu i ja radosno požuriti u susret, uzdići ga i častiti u tijelu i duši.“ Gospodin još reče: „Budući da papa zdvaja treba li doći u Rim kako bi ponovno uspostavio mir i moju Crkvu, želim da dođe slijedeće jeseni. Treba također znati da mi ne može iskazati ništa prijatnije od toga da dođe u Italiju.“ Sto četrdeset i četvrto poglavlje Viđenje koje je Kristova zaručnica imala o sudu duše jednog umrlog pape. Zaručnica je vidjela kao osobu biskupa odjevenu škapularom. Stajala je u jednoj kući pošpricana uličnom blatom. Krov te kuće je stajao kao pritisnut na mozak spomenute osobe. Crni Etiopljani s kukama i drugim alatima za nanošenje štete su okruživali kuću, ali nisu mogli dotaknuti osobu iako su je ispunili vrlo velikim strahom. Onda sam čula glas koji mi je govorio: „Ovo je duša pape kojeg poznaješ. Ova kuća je njegova duhovna naplata. Jer bavio se različitim svjetovnim stvarima i zato njegova nagrada još nije svjetleće jasna sve dok se ne očisti u čistilištu i duhovnim molitvama i Božjom ljubavlju opet ne postane čist. Krov koji kao da mu pritišće mozak je znak jedne tajne; jer krov predstavlja ljubav prema Bogu i što je ona veća, to je duša šira i viša za duhovne stvari i revnost prema Bogu. Budući da je ljubav ove duše gorjela u nekim svjetovnim stvarima i više slijedila vlastitu volju, tako je krov, koji je za Božje izabrane svjetleći i visok, uzak sve dok se ne proširi krvlju Sina Božjeg i molitvom nebeskog dvora. To što izgleda da duša nosi škapular je znak da se trudila živjeti prema pravilima redovničkog reda i svog poziva; ipak, nije se trudila dovoljno da bi mogla biti primjer napredujućima i uzor savršenima. Sad ti je dozvoljeno znati o tri djela koje je ovaj ostvario u svom životu i zbog kojih sad trpi kaznu. Prvo je da je bio neposlušan prema Bogu i svojoj savjesti pri čemu je osjećaju kajanje i grižnju savjesti; drugo je da je u nekim slučajevima dijelio radi ljudske ljubavi i u tome je slijedio svoju volju; treće je da je zanemario neke stvari da ne bi uvrijedio one koje je volio, iako ih je mogao popraviti. Ipak, trebaš znati kako ova duša ne pripada onima koji idu u pakao, a niti onima koji dolaze u teže kazne čistilišta, već onima koji se svaki dan žurno približavaju milosti i licu veličanstva svemoćnoga Boga.“ PETA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Predgovor Ovdje počinje peta knjiga Kristovih božanskih objava blaženoj Brigiti iz kraljevstva Švedske. Ona je s pravom naslovljena Knjiga pitanja jer uzima tijek po pitanjima na koja Krist daje čudesna rješenja. Gospođi je objavljeno na čudesan način kao što su ona sama i njezini ispovjednici često usmeno potvrdili. Jer dogodilo se jednom da se, kad je jednog dana dok je na konju jahala prema svom dvorcu Vadsteni u društvu više prijatelja, koji su s njom jahali, dok je dakle jahala, počela moliti Bogu i u svojoj poniznosti se podizati Bogu. Odjednom je bila uzeta u duhu i jahala je prema tamo kao otuđena od sebe, podignuta iz osjetila tijela u ekstazu duhovnog razmatranja. U duhu je tad ugledala ljestve koje su čvrsto stajale na zemlji i čija je visina doticala nebo. I na njihovom najvišem vrhu vidjela je u nebu Gospodina Isusa Krista kako sjedi na čudesnom prijestolju kao suca u tijeku suđenja. Do njegovih nogu vidjela je Djevicu Mariju. A oko prijestolja se nalazila bezbrojna vojska anđela. Na sredini ljestava gospođa Brigita je ugledala jednog određenog njoj poznatog redovnika koji je onda još živio u tijelu i bio je velikog teološkog obrazovanja, no ipak put lukavstva i đavolske zlobe. Njegovi pokreti su izražavali vrlo veliki nemir i nestrpljivost; prije je izgledao da je đavao nego redovnik. Jer spomenuta gospođa je tad ugledala misli i sve unutarnje osjećaje srca i kako ih je on neurednim i vrlo nemirnim pokretima na pitajući način, kao što dolje slijedi, otkrio sucu Kristu koji je sjedio na prijestolju. Gospođa Brigita je vidjela i čula kako sudac na ta pitanja vrlo blagim i pristojnim pokretima na svako posebno odgovorio ukratko vrlo mudro i kako je povremeno naša Gospođa, Djevica Marija, razgovarala s istom gospođom Brigitom poneke riječi kao što će to ova knjiga dalje dolje iskreno objasniti. No kad je spomenuta gospođa u istom trenutku cijelu tu knjigu u glavi imala u jednoj i istoj objavi i u međuvremenu bila došla do spomenutog dvorca, njezini prijatelji su uzeli uzde njezina konja i počeli su je tresti kako bi je probudili iz one ekstaze. Nakon što je opet bila došla k sebi, vrlo se žalila da joj je sad oduzeta tako velika božanska slatkoća. Ova knjiga pitanja je onda bila tako djelotvorno ostala utisnuta u njezinu srcu i na taj način u njezinom pamćenju kao da je potpuno urezana u mramornu ploču. Ona pak je to odmah na zapisala na svojem jeziku što je njezin ispovjednik riječima prenio na latinski jezik kao što je njegovao prevoditi i druge knjige. Ova knjiga pitanja je podijeljena na ispitivanja podijeljena na pitanja. Jer sadržava šesnaest ispitivanja i u svakom je sudac Krist upitan za izvjesne, sumnjive stvari. Na to odgovara oštro i čudesno tako da svako ispitivanje sadrži određen broj pitanja. Nakon toga slijede rješenja i odgovori na to kao što je u nastavku knjige opsežnije sadržano. Gledala sam prijestolje u nebu na kojem je Gospodin Isus Krist sjedio kao sudac. Do njegovih nogu je sjedila Djevica Marija, a oko prijestolja se nalazila vojske anđela i bezbrojno mnoštvo svetih. S tim je sucem razgovarao jedan redovnik, veliki učenjak u teologiji, koji je stajao na visokoj stepenici ljestava koje su se oslanjale na zemlju i čiji je gornji kraj doticao nebo, pod vrlo nemirnim i nestrpljivim pokretima kao punima zlobe i lukavstva na pitajući način ovako: Prvo ispitivanje Prvo pitanje: Suče, pitam te. Dao si mi usta; zar ne trebam govoriti što mi se sviđa? Drugo pitanje: Dao si mi oči; zar time ne trebam gledati ono što me raduje? Treće pitanje: Dao si mi uši; zašto njima ne bih slušao što mi se sviđa? Četvrto pitanje: Dao si mi ruke; zašto njima ne bih činio što mi je prijatno? Peto pitanje: Dao si mi noge; zašto njima ne bih hodao prema svojim željama? Kristov dgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac koji je sjedio na prijestolju i čiji su pokreti bili blagi i pristojni odgovori i reče: „Prijatelju, dao sam ti usta da bi na razuman način govorio što je korisno tvojoj duši i tvojem tijelu kao i da bi govorio ono što služi meni na čast.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Drugo, dao sam ti oči da bi vidio zlo od kojeg treba bježati i spasonosno koje treba sačuvati.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Treće, dao sam ti uši da bi čuo što je istinito i pristojno.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Četvrto, dao sam ti ruke da bi njima radio što je nužno za tijelo i nije štetno za dušu.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Peto, dao sam ti noge da bi se udaljio od ljubavi prema svijetu i da bi došao miru i ljubavi svoje duše kao i meni, svojem spasitelju i otkupitelju.“ Drugo ispitivanje Opet se pojavio redovnik kao prije na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, Kriste, suče, ti si dobrovoljno na sebe uzeo najgorkiju muku; zašto se zbog toga ne bih trebao predati častohleplju i oholosti u svijetu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Dalje si mi dao vremenita dobra; zašto onda ne smijem posjedovati što želim?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje mom tijelu dao udove ako ih ne smijem micati i koristiti prema svojoj volji?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Dalje, zašto si inače dao zakon i pravednost, ako ne da se čini osveta?“ Peto pitanje: „Dalje si dopustio držati mir i odmor; zašto si onda uredio umor i nevolje da ih osjećamo?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, moja strpljivost dugo podnosi oholost ljudi da bi poniznost bila uzdignuta i moja snaga otkrivena. I budući da oholost nije stvorena od mene, već je izumljena od đavla, čovjek zato mora bježati od nje; jer vodi u pakao. No poniznost treba biti sačuvana jer vodi u nebo i ja, Bog, svojim sam je riječima i primjerom učio.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Dalje, vremenita dobra su dana ljudima od mene i dozvoljena da bi čovjek od toga učinio razumnu upotrebu i da bi ono što je stvoreno bilo pretvoreno u nestvoreno, naime u mene, stvoritelja, tako što me se zbog mojih dobara hvali i časti, a ne da se živi prema želji tijela.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Jednako su udovi tijela čovjeku dani zato da duši pokažu sliku vrlina i da mogu biti duši na službu i na snagu kao njezini alati.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Dalje su zakon i pravednost postavljeni od mene da bi bili ispunjeni višom ljubavlju i milosrđem i da bi među ljudima bili učvršćeni božansko jedinstvo i sloga.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Kad sam čovjeku konačno dao da može njegovati tjelesni mir i odmor, to sam učinio da bi slabost mesa bila ojačana i da bi duša primila jakost i snagu. Budući da meso povremeno odjednom postane bahato, sa zahvalnošću se mora podnositi kako nevolje, tako i sve čime se može popraviti.“ Treće ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, zašto si nam dao tjelesna osjetila ako se ne trebamo micati i živjeti prema osjetilima mesa?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dao živežne namirnice i namirnice za uzdržavanje tijela, naime hranu i druge prijatnosti ako ne trebamo živjeti prema žudnjama mesa za zasićenje?“ Treće pitanje: „Čemu si nam dalje dao slobodnu volju ako ne da slijedimo svoju volju?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si dalje muškarcima i ženama dao sjeme miješanja i nagon prirode ako ne smije biti proliveno prema želji mesa?“ Peto pitanje: „Čemu drume si na kraju srcu dao volju ako ne da se voli ono što je najslađe prija i što je najslasnije za uživanje?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, dao sam ljudima osjetila i razum da bi razmišljali o putovima života i slijedili ih te da bi bježali od putova smrti.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Jednako sam dao hranu i nužno mesu za umjerenu prehranu tijela da bi ono moglo s više snage razviti vrline duše, a ne da bi bilo oslabljeno obiljem.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Dalje sam ljudima dao slobodnu volju s uvjetom da se zbog mene, koji sam njegov Bog, odrekne vlastite volje i time postigne to veću zaslugu.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Isto tako sam dao sjeme miješanja zato da na doličnom mjestu i na doličan način nikne i iz ispravnog i razumnog razloga bude plodno.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Konačno, dao sam čovjeku srce zato da bi u njega mogao zatvoriti mene, svoga Boga koji sam svugdje i bezgraničan i da bi mu radost bila misliti na mene.“ Prva objava u knjizi pitanja Djevica Marija razgovara s blaženom Brigitom i podučava je o pet vrlina koje treba imati iznutra i pet koje treba imati izvana. Majka reče: „Kćeri, iznutra i izvana moraš imati pet stvari. Prvo izvana usta koja su čista od zlog klevetanja drugih; uši zatvorene za isprazno brbljanje; stidljive oči; ruke djelatne u dobru koje te također odvlače od ophođenja sa svijetom, noge brze za dobro. Isto tako iznutra: žarku ljubav prema Bogu; mudru želju za njim; raspodjelu vremenitih dobara s pravednom i ispravnom namjerom i na razuman način; ponizan bijeg od svijeta; obzirno i strpljivo čekanje mojeg obećanja.“ Četvrto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se na svojoj stepenici pojavio redovnik kao gore i reče: „O, suče, zašto trebam tragati za Božjom mudrošću kad imam mudrost svijeta?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto trebam tugovati i plakati kad imam radost i slavu svijeta u izobilju?“ Treće pitanje: „Reci dalje zašto i kako se trebam radovati u žalosti tijela?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Isto tako zašto se trebam bojati kad imam jakost vlastite snage?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto trebam biti poslušan drugima ako je moja volja u njezinoj vlastitoj vlasti?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, svaki onaj koji je mudar prema svijetu, slijep je u odnosu na mene, svoga Boga. Da bi se zato postigla moja božanska mudrost, nužno je se brižno i marljivo traži.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Svaki koji ima čast svijeta i njegovu radost, tjeran je uokolo različitim brigama i zapleten je u gorčine koje vode u pakao. Da dakle netko ne bi odstupio od puta za nebo, nužno je da se pobožno brine i moli i plače.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Dalje je vrlo korisno radovati se u žalosti i slabosti mesa; jer tko ima žalost mesa, njemu se približava moje milosrđe i pomoću njega se taj lakše približava vječnom životu.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Dalje, svaki onaj tko je jak, jak je po meni, ali ja sam jači od njega. Zato se svugdje treba bojati da jakost ne bude oduzeta.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Tko dalje u svojoj ruci ima slobodnu volju, mora se bojati i istinski prepoznati da ništa ne vodi vječnoj kazni tako lako kao vlastita volja bez vođe. Tko zato meni, svojem Bogu, prepusti vlastitu volju tako što mi je poslušan, imat će nebo bez kazne.“ Peto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore i reče: „O, suče, zašto si stvorio crve koji štete, ali ne mogu koristiti?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dalje stvorio životinje koje mogu štetiti i ljudima?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto tijelima šalješ bolesti i slabosti?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto trpiš nepravdu nepravednih sudaca koji svoje podređene muče i bičuju kao kupljene robove?“ Peto pitanje: „Naposljetku, zašto je čovjekovo tijelo mučeno još i u trenutku smrti?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. „Prijatelju, ja, Bog i sudac, stvorio sam nebo i zemlju i sve što je u njima, ništa bez razloga i bez sličnosti s duhovnim. Jer kao što duše svetih sliče anđelima koji su u životu i blaženstvu, tako su duše nepravednih slične zlim duhovima koje leže u vječnoj smrti. Budući da si sad pitao zašto sam stvorio crve, odgovaram ti da sam ih stvorio da pokažem višestruku moć moje mudrosti i dobrote. Jer iako mogu naštetiti, štete samo kad ja dozvolim i kad grijeh zahtijeva da bi čovjek, koji prezire podrediti se svojem najvišem nadređenom, mogao uzdahnuti što može biti mučen i od najnižeg i znati da čovjek nije ništa bez mene kojemu i ono što je nerazumno služi, kako sve čeka moj znak.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam stvorio divlje životinje, na to ti odgovaram: Sve što sam stvorio nije bilo samo dobro, već i vrlo dobro i stvoreno je ili za čovjekovu korist i za njegovo ili ispitivanje preostalih stvorenja ili da bi čovjek služio samo svojem Bogu to poniznije što je sretniji od svih stvorenja. Divlje životinje štete u vremenitim stvarima iz dvostrukog razloga. Prvo, za kaznu i spoznaju zla da bi zli ljudi iz bičeva mogli prepoznati kako trebaju biti poslušni meni, svojem nadređenom; drugo, štete i pobožnima za napredovanje u vrlinama i čišćenje i budući da se čovjek po griješenju podigao protiv mene, svoga Boga, tako se i sve što mu je bilo podređeno podiglo protiv njega.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto nad tijelo dolazi bolest, na to odgovaram da se to događa za veći oprez od grijeha i zbog poroka neumjerenosti i žderanja da bi čovjek kroz zauzdavanje tijela naučio duhovnu umjerenost i strpljivost.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje podnosi nepravedne suce? To se događa za čišćenje drugih i zbog moje strpljivosti da kao što se zlato čisti vatrom, zlobom pakosnih duše budu očišćene i odgojene i zadržane od svega nedozvoljenog. Zato i zle ljude strpljivo podnosim da bi đavlovi klasovi mogli biti odvojeni od žita dobrih i da bi se po mojoj skrivenoj pravednosti ispunila njihova pohlepa.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Naposljetku, zašto tijelo pati u smrti? Pravedno je da čovjek kroz ono što griješi bude kažnjen pomoću sličnog i budući da griješi kroz neuredno uživanje, ispravno je da bude kažnjen gorčinom i primjerenom kaznom. Zato kod ponekih smrt počinje ovdje da bi u paklu trajala bez kraja; kod drugih smrt završava u čistilištu i počinje vječna radost.“ Druga objava Djevica Marija govori blaženoj Brigiti da tko želi kušati božansku slatkoću, prvo mora kušati gorčinu. Marija reče: „Tko je među svetima imao slatkoću duha bez da je prije okusio gorčinu? Tko dakle želi slatkoću, neće bježati od gorčine.“ Šesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio isti na stepenici koji je prije bio tamo i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, zašto jedno dijete dolazi živo iz tijela svoje majke i postiže krštenje i zašto drugo umire u majčinu tijelu nakon što je primilo dušu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje pravednom čovjeku događa mnogo protivnog, a nepravednom pak sve prema želji?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto nastaju pošasti, glad i nedaće koje muče tijelu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje smrt dolazi iznenada tako da se vrlo rijetko može predvidjeti?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto podnosiš ljude koji se s umišljajem srde i zavidni su i idu u rat s namjerom da se osvete?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, tvoje pitanje ne dolazi iz ljubavi, već iz mojeg dopuštenja, zato ću ti dati odgovor kroz usporedbu riječi. Pitaš: zašto jedno dijete umire u tijelu svoje majke, a drugo živo dolazi na svijet? Razlog je slijedeći. Sva jakost dječjeg tijela je uzeta iz sjemena oca i majke; no ako začeti plod zbog bilo koje slabosti oca ili majke nema nužnu jakost, umire zbog toga brže. Mnogo toga proizlazi i iz nemarnosti i nebrige roditelja kao što je mnogo toga posljedica moje božanske pravednosti što su duša i tijelo nakon njihova sjedinjenja ranije razdijeljeni. Ipak, dušu, ako za oživljenje tijela i nije primila dulje vrijeme, ne čekaju one najteže muke, već se više približava mojem, meni poznatom milosrđu. Jer kao što se sunce kad sjaji u kuću ne vidi u svojoj ljepoti, već se vide samo zrake, tako ove duše dolaze, iako zbog nedostatka krštenja ne vide moje lice, bliže mojem milosrđu nego muci, no ipak ne kao moji izabrani.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se pravednim ljudima događaju protivnosti? Odgovaram: Moja pravednost zahtijeva da svaki pravednik postigne što želi. No nije pravednik onaj koji primjereno svojoj poslušnosti i za usavršavanje pravednosti ne želi podnositi protivnosti i koji svojem bližnjem iz Božje ljubavi ne iskazuje dobro. Ako zato moji prijatelji razmatraju što sam ja, njihov Bog i otkupitelj, učinio za njih i obećao im i istovremeno se obaziru na to kakva je zloba u svijetu, tako mole na moju čast i za vlastiti spas, kao i da ublaže grijeh, radi opreza radije za protivnosti nego za radosti svijeta zbog čega i dopuštam da nad njih dođu nevolje. Ako ih sad neki među njima podnose i manje strpljivo, ne dopuštam da se događa bez razloga i pomažem im u nevolji; jer kao što sin, kad je u djetinjstvu kažnjen od svoje ljubazne majke, zna malo zahvale majci jer ne shvaća zašto je kažnjen, ali kasnije, kad dođe u godine razlikovanja, zahvaljuje joj jer je kroz njezin odgoj zadržan od zla i navikao se na dobro ponašanje i odgoj, na isti način ja činim sa svojim odabranima; jer budući da mi oni predaju svoju volju i iznad svega me vole, jedno ih vrijeme opsjedaju nevolje i iako u sadašnjosti ne prepoznaju savršeno moja dobročinstva, iskazujem im što će im koristi u budućnosti. No bezbožnici, budući da se ne brinu o pravednosti i ne boje se drugima nanijeti nepravdu i koji žele prolazno i vole prijatno zemaljsko, zbog moje pravednosti imaju jedno vrijeme sreću i slobodni su od bičeva da ne bi griješili više ako bi ih dotakle protivnosti. Ipak, zlima nije dano sve što žele da bi znali da kod mene stoji ako nešto želim dati budući da i nezahvalnima činim dobro, iako ne zaslužuju.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje dolaze pošasti i glad? Odgovaram: u zakonu je pisano da tko počini krađu, mora dati više nego što je uzeo; ako prema tome nezahvalni ljudi ne prime moje darove i zloporabe ih i od mi nije iskazana dužna čast, u sadašnjem vremenu opsjedam tijelo većom nevoljom da bi u budućnosti duša bila pošteđena. Ponekad pošteđujem i tijelo i kažnjavam čovjeka na onome i kroz ono što voli da me onaj, tko me nije htio prepoznati, budući da se radovao, kroz nevolju razumije i upozna.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje dolazi iznenadna smrt? Odgovaram: kad bi čovjek znao vrijeme svoje smrti, služio bi mi iz straha ili bi od boli ostao bez snage. Da bi mi čovjek mogao služiti iz ljubavi i uvijek bio zabrinut za sebe, ali osiguran za mene, zato je sat izlaska svih neizvjestan i to s pravom. Jer kad je čovjek napustio što je bilo istinsko i izvjesno, bilo je nužno i pravedno da bude mučen od nesigurnosti.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dopuštam se da ljudi, kad se njihova osvetljivost prepuni, otvore ratu? Odgovaram: svaki koji ima savršenu volju naštetiti svojem bližnjem, sličan je đavlu i njegov je ud i alat i đavlu bih nepravedno učinio kad bih mu, bez da imam pravo, uzeo njegovog slugu. Kao što me moj alat služi u svemu što mi se sviđa, tako pravednost zahtijeva da đavao u onome, tko je više njegov nego moj ud, djeluje i čini što je njegovo, bilo za čišćenje drugih ili za okončanje svoje zlobe budući da tako dopuštam i grijeh to zahtijeva.“ Sedmo ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, suče, pitam te u kojem smislu se govori o prezirnom i lijepom u svijetu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto trebam mrziti lijepo svijeta kad sam lijep i od plemenitog roda?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto se ne trebam podići iznad ostalih kad sam bogat?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se ne trebam staviti ispred drugih kad sam dostojniji časti nego drugi?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto ne trebam težiti vlastitoj hvali kad sam dobar i dostojan hvale?“ Šesto pitanje: „Ako drugima iskažem dobro, zašto ne trebam zahtijevati nagradu?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, što je u smislu svijeta prijezirno i lijepo, to kao da je gorko i slatko. Za nešto prijezirno u svijetu drži se biti prezren od njega i trpjeti; to je gorko za pravedne i korisno za njihovo zdravlje; za lijepo u svijetu se drži biti sretan i to je zavodljiva slatkoća i kao laskajuće i varljivo zdravlje. Tko dakle bježi od ljepote svijeta i odbacuje njegovu slatkoću, neće vidjeti niti odvratno mjesto pakla, niti kušati njegovu gorčinu, već će se uzdići k mojoj radosti. Da se ne bi kušala gorčina pakla i postigla se nebeska slatkoća, nužno je više težiti za onim što je u svijetu prijezirno nego za onim što je u njemu lijepo jer od mene je sve dobro stvoreno i sve vrlo dobro, no ipak se poglavito treba čuvati onoga što bi onima, koji moje darove nerazumno koriste, moglo dati povod za štetu duše.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje ne treba hvaliti rodom? Odgovaram: ono što si primio od svoga oca je najprezrenija trulež i u tijelu svoje majke bio si kao mrtav i potpuno nečist. Također nije bilo u tvojoj moći da budeš rođen od plemenitih ili neplemenitih, već te moja dobrota donijela na to svjetlo. Ponizi se, dakle, ti, koji si nazvan plemenitim, poda mnom, svojim Bogom koji sam učinio da budeš rođen od plemenitog i smatraj se jednakim svojem bližnjem jer ste od istog materijala, iako si ti po mojoj providnosti došao iz visokog roda, a onaj iz niskog. Ti, plemiću, boj se više nego neplemić jer što si višeg plemstva i bogatstva, to će stroži račun biti tražen od tebe i isto tako će te čekati teži sud jer si primio više.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto se ne smije umisliti bogatstvom? Odgovaram: Bogatstva svijeta ti pripadaju samo za potrebe tvojeg uzdržavanja tijela i tvoga odijevanja. Jer svijet je napravljen zato da bi čovjek radom postigao uzdržavanje svoga tijela i vratio se u poniznosti meni, svojem Bogu kojeg je, postavši neposlušan, prezreo, kako me u svojoj oholosti zanemario. No kažeš li da su vremenita dobra tvoja, kažem ti izvjesno da kao da si nasilno prisvajaš ono što imaš iznad svoje potrebe. Jer vremenita dobra trebaju sva biti zajednička i iz ljubavi za potrebite jednaka. No ti prisvajaš u obilje ono što bi trebalo iz samilosti biti dano drugima, iako i mnogi na razuman način ispred drugih imaju mnogo toga što razumno posjeduju i pametno razdjeljuju. Da na sudu ne bi bio teško optužen da si primio veće nego drugi, za savjetovati ti je da se u oholijem uzdizanju i gomilanju bogatstva ne smatraš ispred drugih. Jer kao što je prijatno u svijetu posjedovati više vremenitog nego drugi i imati obilje, tako je na sudu strašno i preko mjere teško ako se dozvoljeno ne upotrijebi razumno.“ Odgovor na četvrto i peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje ne treba tražiti vlastita hvala? Odgovaram: nitko nije od samog sebe dobar osim mene, Boga, i svaki koji je dobar, od mene je. Ako zato ti, koji si ništa, tražiš svoju vlastitu hvalu, ali ne moju, iako od mene dolazi svaki savršeni dar, tvoja je hvala isprazna i vrijeđaš mene, svoga stvoritelja. Kako zato sve dobro koje imaš dolazi od mene, tako samo meni pripada sva hvala i kako ti ja, tvoj Bog, dajem sve vremenito, snagu i zdravlje, savjest i oštroumnost izmisliti ono što ti je najkorisnije, kao i vremena i život, tako zbog svih tih dobara biti čašćen tako što sa dodijeljenim postupaš dobro i razumno. No ako to upotrebljavaš loše, tako je krivnja kao i nezahvalnost na tvojoj strani.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje za dobra djela u sadašnjosti ne treba tražiti vremenito vraćanje? Na to ti odgovaram: svaki koji drugome iskaže dobro u namjeri da od ljudi ne očekuje vraćanje, već im želi dati kao ja, Bog, primit će najveće za najmanje, vječno za vremenito. No tko želi zemaljsko za vremenito, primit će što želi, no izgubit će vječno. Da bi se dakle željelo vječno umjesto prolaznog, korisno je ne kod ljudi, već kod mene tražiti svoju plaću.“ Osmo ispitivanje Dalje se pojavio redovnik na ljestvama i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto dopuštaš da u hramovima pogana budu postavljeni bogovi i uživaju čast jednako tebi samome kad je tvoje kraljevstvo plemenitije od njihova?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje ne dopuštaš da ljudi u ovom životu ne vide tvoju slavu da bi je to žarkije željeli?“ Treće pitanje: „Ako su dalje tvoji sveti i anđeli plemeniti i sveti iznad svih stvorenja, zašto se ne daju vidjeti od ljudi u ovom životu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Ako je dalje muka pakla tako strašna da se ništa s time ne može usporediti, zašto ne dopuštaš da ljudima u ovom životu postane vidljiva da bi se pobjeglo od nje?“ Peto pitanje: „Kad su na kraju đavoli tako unakaženi i bez usporedbe odvratni, zašto se ne pojave ljudima vidljivi kad ih onda nitko ne bi slijedio niti im dao svoje odobravanje?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari; zlome ne činim nikakvu veću nepravdu nego dobrom jer sam pravedan. Moja pravednost je da ulazak u nebo treba biti postignut postojanom vjerom i razumnom nadom i žarkom ljubavlju. Sve što se u srcu voli više i vrućije, na to se češće misli i to se češće moli; tako su i bogovi koje se izlaže u hramovima, iako nisu bogovi i stvoritelji jer samo je jedan stvoritelj, naime ja, Bog Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti, ipak od vlasnika hramova, ljudi, više voljeni od mene da bi im u svijetu išlo dobro, ali ne da bi živjeli sa mnom. Kad bih sad uništio ono što ljudi vole više od mene i kad bih dao da me mole protiv svoje volje, činio bih im nepravdu kad bih im uzeo ono što žele svojom slobodnom voljom. Budući da nemaju vjeru u mene i u srcu se nečemu raduju više nego meni, na razuman način dopuštam da ono što vole i srcem žele, također izvana ostvare djelom i budući da svoje vlastito stvorenje vole više od mene, njihova stvoritelja kojeg su iz njegovih znakova i djela mogli istinito prepoznati da su htjeli upotrijebiti svoj razum, tako je, budući da su zaslijepljeni, njihovo stvorenje prokleto i prokleti su njihovi idoli, a oni sami će na sramotu i zbog svojeg budalaštva biti suđeni jer nisu htjeli uvidjeti kako sladak sam ja, njihov Bog koji sam iz vruće ljubavi stvorio i otkupio ljude.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje moja slava nije vidljiva? Odgovaram: moja slava je neizreciva i u ljupkosti s ničim usporediva. Kad bi sad moja slava mogla vidjeti takva kakva jest, čovjekovo raspadljivo tijelo bi postalo nemoćno i slabo kao osjetila onih koji su gledali moju slavu na gori. Tijelo bi se također od radosti duše prestalo raditi i ne bi zadržalo postojanost za tjelesni rad. No budući da se bez rada ljubavi ne događa ni pristup nebu i da bi vjera imala svoju nagradu, a tijelo bilo sposobno raditi, moja je slava jedno vrijeme skrivena da bi iz želje i vjere u vječnosti mogla biti gledana to sretnije i bogatije.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto se dalje sveti ne vide kakvi jesu? Odgovaram: kad bi moji sveti javno postali vidljivi i na vidljivi način govorili, bila bi im iskazivana čast jednako kao i meni i vjera ne bi imala zaslugu, slabost mesa također ne bi izdržala pogled na njih. Zato se moji sveti niti ne čuju niti ne vide kakvi jesu da bi sva čast bila iskazana meni i da bi čovjek znao da se nikoga ne treba voljeti više od mene. No ako se moji sveti povremeno i ukažu, ipak se ne daju pokazati u obliku slave u kojoj se zaista nalaze, već u obliku sa sakrivenim obiljem snage u kojem mogu biti gledani bez pomutnje tjelesnog razuma.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje muke pakla ne postaju vidljive? Odgovaram: kad bi se muke pakla kakve jesu pokazale vidljive, čovjek se bi od straha potpuno ukočio i nebesko tražio iz straha, ne iz ljubavi. No budući da nitko ne treba tražiti božansku radost iz straha od kazne, već iz božanske ljubavi, kazne se drže skrivenima. Jer kao što dobri i sveti ne mogu kušati onu neizrecivu radost kakva je prije odvajanja tijela i duše, tako i zli ne osjećaju muku, već nakon što je duša odijeljena od tijela, iskustvom osjećaju ono što razumom nisu htjeli provjeriti kad su mogli.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje đavoli ne ukazuju vidljivi? Odgovaram: kad bi njihova odvratna ružnoća bila gledana, duša gledaoca bi od samog pogleda postala nerazumna; cijelo tijelo bi treslo kao ono drhtećeg čovjeka, srce također kao da bi od straha umrlo obezdušeno; i noge bi bile izvan stanja da nose preostale udove. Da bi duša postojano ostala u svojem razumu i srce bilo budno u mojoj ljubavi i tijelo ostalo dovoljno jako da radi u mojoj službi, ružnoća đavola se drži skrivenom da bi istovremeno njihova zloba i drskost bili zauzdani.“ Treća objava Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i daje joj poduku kroz usporedbu o jednom liječniku koji zaista liječi i jednom lažnom koji ubija i o jednom čovjeku koji postupa prema procjeni i govori: „Od ruke čovjeka koji prima grešnike, koji, kada im pruža pomoć ili prigodu za griješenje, umiru u svojem grijehu, Bog će zahtijevati duhovnu smrt tih duša; no ako ih primi da bi prestali griješiti, da bi se od njega dali podučiti u vrlinama i poprave se, on i oni će imati veliku zaslugu od Boga.“ Sin Božji reče: „Ako je u kući bolesnik i k njemu uđe valjan liječnik, on odmah po vanjskim znakovima rasuđuje kakvu bolest onaj ima. Kad sad liječnik zna patnikovu bolest i da mu lijek nakon kojeg uslijedi smrt, optužen je da je ubojica i nije pravi liječnik. Vrši li netko tko ima znanje liječenja medicinu za plaću svijeta, od mene neće primiti nikakvu nagradu. Ipak, bavi li se netko medicinom iz ljubavi prema meni i radi moje časti, dužan sam ga nagraditi. No kad netko nije majstor medicine, već prema svojoj procjeni vjeruje da je bolesnome ovo ili ono korisno i da mu to u dobroj namjeri, on ne smije biti okrivljen za ubojstvo ako bolesnik umre, ali mora biti smatran kao budalast i drzak čovjek, a bude li od njegova lijeka bolesnik zdrav, onda on ne smije primiti plaću majstora, već čovjeka koji lijek nije dao prema znanju, već po procjeni. Reći ću ti što to znači: oni tebi poznati ljudi su duhovno bolesni, skloni oholosti i pohlepi i slijede vlastitu volju. Ako im jedan od njihovih prijatelja, kojeg uspoređujem s liječnikom, pruži pomoć i savjet nakon čega se prekorače u oholosti i častohleplju i duhovno umru, od njegove ću ruke zaista zahtijevati njihovu smrt; jer iako umiru kroz vlastitu nepravednost, on ipak, budući da je po svojoj pruženoj usluzi uzrok njihove smrti, neće biti slobodan od kazne. No ako je, vođen prirodnom ljubavlju, prijateljski prema njima i podiže ih u svijetu radi svoje utjehe i časti svijeta, od mene mu neće biti pružena plaća. Ako pak kao dobar liječnik razmišlja o njima i govori si: 'Bolesni su i potreban im je lijek i zato ću im, koliko god im on bio gorak, budući da je ljekovit, pružiti svoj lijek da ne bi umrli preoštrom smrću; zato ću ih kratko zaustaviti, ali im dati hranu da ne umru od gladi; pružit ću im odjeću da mogu uvaženo nastupati primjereno njihovu staležu; zadržat ću ih i pod svojim vodstvom da ne bi postali ponosni; opskrbit ću ih i drugim nužnostima da se ne podignu u oholosti i kroz drskost ne postanu neobuzdani, niti da imaju razlog drugima naštetiti.', takav liječnik će od mene primiti veliku plaću jer mi je takvo ponašanje prijatno. No misli li si njihov prijatelj i govori: 'Pružit ću im nužno, ali ne znam je li im korisni ili ne, no vjerujem da se Bogu ne sviđa ili da je protivno njihovu spasenju.', i umru li onda nakon njegova dara, prijatelj neće biti optužen za ubojstvo, već zbog svoje dobre volje i pobožne namjere u kojoj više voli njihove duše, iako prijatelj neće primiti putu plaću, bolesni će ipak imati olakšanje i ojačati svoje zdravlje koje bi, da ljubav nije pripomogla, teško postigli. Ipak je ovdje potreban savjet; jer prema općoj poslovici divlja životinja ne šteti tako dugo dok je zatvorena i ako u svojoj zatvorenosti prima nužnu hranu, postaje jaka i jednako bodra kao životinja koja ima vlast svoje slobode. Budući da su oni, čija krv i srce traže što je visoko, te vrste i njihova volja to više žeđa što više prije, njihov prijatelj im ne treba dati priliku za takve žudnje; doduše, žude za tim, ali ne mogu zadovoljiti svoj apetit.“ Deveto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Nakon ovih riječi pojavio se redovnik na svojoj stepenici i reče: „Suče, pitam te zašto se pokazuješ tako nejednak u svojim darovima i milostima da si svoju Majku stavio ispred svih stvorenja i uzvisio je iznad anđela?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dalje anđelima dao duh bez tijela i da ostanu u nebeskoj radosti, a ljudima zemljanu posudu i duh kao i rođenje u plaču, život u teškoći, smrt s boli?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje ljudima dao razumno razumijevanje i osjetila, a životinjama nikakav razum?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si životinjama dao život, a preostalim bezosjećajnim stvorenjima ne?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto svjetlo ne vlada noću kao i danju?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, u mojem božanstvu je sve buduće i ono što se treba dogoditi kao i ono što se dogodilo znano unaprijed i od početka je unaprijed poznato. Jer kao što je čovjekov pad, koji je dopušten od Božje pravednosti, ali nije učinjen od Boga, bio znan unaprijed, ipak nije nikako zbog tog predznanja morao nastupiti, tako je od vječnosti unaprijed znano kako se prema Božjem milosrđu treba dogoditi otkupljenje ljudi. Pitaš sad zašto sam Mariju, svoju Majku, stavio ispred svih i volio je ispred svih stvorenja. To se dogodilo jer se na njoj nalazio poseban znak vrlina. Jer kao što kod zapaljene vatre od drva koja leže okolo najbrže hvata plamen i izgara ono koje najlakše i najdjelotvornije lovi vatru, tako je bilo i kod Marije. Kad je vatra božanske ljubavi, koja se po sebi nepromjenjiva i vječna, počela gorjeti i pojavljivati se i božanstvo je htjelo postati mesom, ni jedan stvor nije bio pogodniji i snažniji primiti tu vatru od Djevice Marije jer ni jedno stvorenje nije plamtjelo u takvoj ljubavi kao ona. I iako njezina ljubav na kraju vremena treba postati otvorena i vidljiva, već je od početka svijeta bila predviđena i tako je u božanstvu od vječnosti predodređeno da kao što joj u ljubavi nije nađen nitko sličan, tako joj niti u milosti i blagoslovu nitko ne treba biti jednak.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje anđelima dao duh bez mesa? Na to odgovaram: U početku i prije vremena i prije svijeta, stvorio sam duhove da bi oni, obdareni slobodnom voljom, prema mojoj volji mogli radovati mojoj dobroti i slavi. Poneki od njih su postali oholi i učinili su si zlo od dobrog tako što su svoju slobodnu volju izokrenuli neurednim pokretom. I budući da u prirodi i stvaranju nije bilo ništa zlo osim nereda vlastite volje, pali su. Ali drugi duhovi su odlučili ostati poda mnom, svojim Bogom, u poniznosti; zato su zaslužili vječnu postojanost jer je dostojno i pravedno da ja, Bog, koji sam nestvoreni duh, stvoritelj i gospodar svih stvari, također imam duhove u svojoj poslušnosti koji su finiji i pokretljiviji od ostalih stvorenja. No budući da nije priličilo da u svojoj vojsci iskusim smanjenje, stvorio sam drugo stvorenje, to jest čovjeka, na mjesto palih koji bi slobodnom i dobrom voljom trebao zaslužiti isto dostojanstvo kojeg su se anđeli odrekli. Kad bi tako čovjek imao dušu bez mesa, ne bi mogao za tako visoko dobro i zaslužiti ga, zato je, da bi se postigla vječna čast, duša spojena s tijelom. Zato su mu umnožene i nevolje da bi čovjek isprobao slobodu volju u svojim slabostima da ne bi postao ohol; dalje, da bi želio slavu za koju je stvoren i odbacio neposluh u koji je dragovoljno stupio. Zato mu je iz božanske pravednosti dodan tužan ulazak i izlazak i mučan život.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto onda životinje nemaju razumni razum jednako ljudima? Odgovaram ti: sve što je stvoreno, na čovjekovu je korist ili za njegov zov prirode i uzdržavanje ili za poduku, kaznu, utjehu i za ponižavanje. Kad bi nerazumne životinje imale razum jednako čovjeku, služile bi čovjeku na nevolju i više na štetu nego na korist. Da bi sve bilo podređeno čovjeku zbog kojeg je sve napravljeno i da bi se sve moglo bojati njega, a on sam nikoga osim mene, svoga Boga, zato im nije dana razumna spoznaja.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje bezosjećajne stvari nemaju život? Odgovaram: sve što živi, umrijet će i sve živo se pokreće ako nije zaustavljeno od prepreke. Kad bi bezosjećajne stvari imale život, prije bi se pokrenule protiv nego za čovjeka. Da bi čovjeku sve služilo na utjehu, za zaštitu mu je dano što je više, to jest anđeli, i on s njima ima razum i besmrtnost duše; što je nasuprot tome nisko, naime osjećajne i bezosjećajne stvari, dane su mu na korist, uzdržavanje, poduku i vježbanje.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto cijelo vrijeme nije dan? Na to odgovaram kroz primjer. Pod svakim su prijevozom, naime kolima, kotači da bi se natovareni teret lakše kretao naprijed i stražnji kotači slijede prednje. Slično je u duhovnom. Jer svijet je jedan veliki teret koji čovjeka opterećuje brigama i nevoljama i to nije čudo; jer budući da je čovjek prezreo mjesto mira, ispravno je da isproba mjesto teškoće. Da bi taj teret svijeta mogao biti što lakše nošen od ljudi, milosrdno su stupili izmjena i promjena vremena, naime dan i noć, vrućina i hladnoća da bi čovjek vježbao i imao mir. Jer razumno je da se gdje se sastaju suprotnosti, naime jako i slabo, popušta slabome da bi moglo postojati s jakim, inače je slabo uništeno. Tako je i s čovjekom; jer iako po snazi svoje besmrtne duše može ostati u razmišljanju i radu, zbog slabosti tijela bi podlegao i zato je stvoreno svjetlo da bi čovjek, koji ima zajednicu s višim i nižim, mogao postojati tako što preko dana radi i razmišlja o slatkoći vječnog svjetla koje je izgubio. Noć je dalje napravljena radi mira tijela ako ima želju doći na mjesto gdje niti noći, niti dana, već stalni dan i vječna slava.“ Četvrta objava kojoj Sin Božji vrlo lijepo hvali sve udove Djevice, svoje majke i tumači ih na duhovan način tako što ih uspoređuje s vrlinama i proglašava je vrlo dostojnom kraljevske krune. Sin Božji reče: „U svojem božanstvu sam okrunjeni kralj bez početka i kraja; niti moja kruna nema početka i kraja; ona predstavlja moju moć koja nije imala poček i neće imati kraj. No u samome sebi sam čuvao jednu drugu krunu i ta kruna sam ja, sam Bog. Ta je kruna ipak bila pripravljena onome tko će imati najveću ljubav prema meni i tu si krunu dobila ti, moja najslađa majko, i s pravednošću i ljubavlju si je primila na sebe. Jer anđeli i drugi sveti daju svjedočanstvo o tome da je u tebi ljubav prema meni bila žarkija i tvoja kreposnost čišća od svih i sviđala mi se iznad svih. Jer tvoja glava je bila kao sjajno zlato i tvoje vlasi su bile kao zrake sunca jer tvoje vrlo čisto djevičanstvo, koje kao da je u tebi glava svih vrlina, i suzdržljivost od svih nedozvoljenih pokreta pred mojim su očima svijetlili u svoj poniznosti i svidjeli su mi se. Zato si s pravom iznad svega što je stvoreno nazvana okrunjenom kraljicom, kraljica zbog čistoće i okrunjena zbog izvrsnog dostojanstva. Tvoje čelo je bilo od takve neusporedive bjeline i predstavljalo je poštovanja dostojnu stidljivost tvoje savjesti u kojoj je sadržano obilje ljudskog znanja i slatkoća božanske mudrosti svijetli nad svima. Tvoje oči su pred licem moga Oca bile tako svjetleće da se u njima odražavao; jer u tvojem duhovnom licu i razumu tvoje duše Otac je gledao tvoju cijelu volju i da nisi htjela ništa osim Njega niti čeznula za nečim osim njim. Tvoje uši su bile vrlo čiste i otvorene kao prekrasni prozori kad ti je Gabrijel objavio moju volju i ja, Bog, postao sam u tebi tijelo. Tvoji obrazi su bili najbolje boje, naime bijeli i crveni, jer su mi se glas tvojih djela i ljepota tvojih običaja u kojima si dnevno bila zapaljena sviđali. Zaista, Bog Otac se obradovao ljepotom tvoga obraza i nikad svoje oko nije odvraćao od tebe i kroz tvoju ljubav su svi postigli ljubav. Tvoja usta su bila kao svjetiljka koja je iznutra gorjela i izvana svjetlila jer su riječi i pokreti tvoje duše bile iznutra goruće od božanskog razuma i izvana su svijetlile od pohvalnog reda tvojih pokreta i prekrasnog sklada tvojih vrlina. Zaista, moja najdraža majko, riječ tvojih usta je u određenoj mjeri povukla moje božanstvo na tebe i žarkost tvoje božanske slatkoće nikad nije dopustila razdvajanje između tebe i mene jer su tvoje riječi slađe od meda i saća. Tvoj vrat je usklađen na plemenit način i vrlo lijepo uzdignut jer je tvoja pravednost bila savršeno uspravljena prema meni i pokreta prema mojoj volji i nikad se nije nagnula nekoj kažnjivoj oholosti; jer kao što se vrat naginje na glavi, tako se cijelo tvoje razmišljanje i djelovanje naginjalo prema mojoj volji. Tvoja prsa su bila napunjena svakom ljupkosti tako da u meni nije ni jedno dobro koje ne bi bilo u tebi; jer pomoću slatkoće tvojih običaja navukla si na sebe sve dobro kad se mojem božanstvu svidjelo ući u tebe i mojem čovještvu stanovati kod tebe i piti mlijeko tvojih prsa. Tvoje ruke su bile lijepe kroz istinsku poslušnost i podnošenje radova. Zato su tvoje ljupke ruke dotakle moje čovještvo i na tvojim rukama sam u svojem božanstvu mirno ležao. Tvoje tijelo je bilo veoma čisto kao bjelokost i kroz drago kamenje kao ispunjena najvišim sjajem; jer postojanost tvoje savjesti i vjere nije nikad bila mlitava i niti u nevoljama nije mogla biti ozlijeđena; površine tvoga tijela, to jest tvoje vjere, bile su kao najsvjetlije zlato; kroz njih je predstavljena jakost tvojih vrlina, tvoja pamet, tvoja pravednost i umjerenost zajedno sa savršenom postojanošću jer su baš sve tvoje vrline bile dovršene kroz božansku ljubav. Tvoje noge su bile iznimno čiste i oprane i kao u obilju prekrivene mirisnim biljem jer su tvoja nada i sklonosti tvoje duše bile upravljene prema meni, tvojem Bogu, i mirisale su drugima za uzor i oponašanje. To mjesto stanovanja tvojeg tijela, duhovnog kao i tjelesnog, bilo mi je tako poželjno i tvoja duša tako prema mojem sviđanju da se nisam bojao sići s najvišeg neba k tebi i u tebi uzeti svoje prebivalište, da, u tome mi je bila najslađa radost. Zato, moja najdraža majko, onu krunu, koja je bila čuvana u meni (i koja kruna sam doduše ja, Bog, koji sam morao postati meso), nitko nije smio staviti osim tebe jer si istinski majka i djevica i carica svih kraljica.“ Deseto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto si, budući da si najmoćniji, najljepši i najkreposniji, na svoje božanstvo, koje je tako neusporedivo svjetlije od sunca, navukao takvu vreću, naime tvoje čovještvo?“ Drugo pitanje: „Kako dalje Tvoje božanstvo u sebi sve zatvara i od ničega nije zatvoreno, obuhvaća sve i od ničega nije obuhvaćeno?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje htio tako dugo ležati u Djevičinoj maternici i nisi izašao odmah nakon što si začet?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Budući da dalje sve možeš i posvuda si prisutan, zašto se odmah nisi pojavio u onom obličju kad si navršio trideset godina?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto si, kad po ocu nisi rođen iz Abrahamova sjemena, htio biti obrezan?“ Šesto pitanje: „Ako si bio začet i rođen bez grijeha, zašto si onda htio biti kršten?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac mu odgovori: „Prijatelju, odgovaram ti kroz primjer. Postoji vrsta grožđa čije je vino tako jako da bez djelovanja ljudi teče iz grožđa. Ako vlasnik primijeti vrijeme zrelosti, stavlja posudu ispod; ali vino ne čeka posudu, već posuda čeka vino; ako se ipak podmetne više posuda, vino se izlijeva u onu koja mu je najbliža. To grožđe je moje božanstvo koje je tako ispunjeno vinom božanske ljubavi da su svi korovi anđela time puni i sve što je jest sudjeluje u tome; no čovjek se neposluhom učinio nedostojnim njega. Kad je onda Bog, moj Otac, u od vječnosti predviđeno vrijeme htio pokazati svoju ljubav, poslao je svoje vino, to jest mene, svoga Sina, u posudu koja mu je najbliže postavljena čekala dolazak vina, naime u maternicu djevice koja je ispred svih stvorenja imala najžarkiju ljubav prema meni. Ta me djevica toliko voljela i toliko čeznula za mnom da nije bilo sata kad me nije tražila i željela postati mojom sluškinjom; zato je primila izabrano vino. To je vino imalo tri svojstva. Prvo, jakost jer sam izašao bez čovjekova doticanja; drugo, vrlo lijepu boju jer sam vrlo lijepa izgleda sišao s najviših nebesa da bih se borio; treće, najbolju slatkoću koja opija najvišim blagoslovom. To dakle vino koje sam ja sam otišlo je zato u djevičansko tijelo da bih ja, koji sam nevidljivi Bog, postao vidljiv da bih oslobodio izgubljenog čovjeka. Sigurno sam bio mogao primiti drugo obličje, no ne bi bila pravednost u Bogu ako ne bi bilo dano obličje za obličje, priroda za prirodu i mjera zadovoljštine prema mjeri krivnje. Tko među mudrima bi mogao vjerovati i držati se toga da bih se ja, svemoćni Bog, htio toliko poniziti, primiti vreću čovještva da nije bilo one moje nezamislive ljubavi pomoću koje sam na vidljiv način htio razgovarati s ljudima? I budući da sam vidio djevicu kako gori u tako vatrenoj ljubavi, strogost mojeg božanstva je svladana i ljubav se dala vidjeti da bi čovjek opet bio pomiren sa mnom. Što se čudiš? Ja, Bog, koji sam sam ljubav i koji ne mrzim ništa od onoga što sam stvorio, nisam odredio samo da ljudima dam najbolje darove, već i samog sebe za dragocjenu nagradu da bi oholi đavoli svi bili posramljeni.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Kako dalje moje božanstvo sve zatvara u sebi? Odgovaram: Ja, Bog, duh sam; kažem i dogodi se; zapovijedam i sve mi se pokorava; ja sam istinski onaj koji je svim stvorenjima dao postojanje i život, koji je, prije nego što sam stvorio nebo, brda i zemlju, sam u sebi, koji sam nad svim i izvan svega i u svemu kao što je u meni sve i bez mene nije ništa. I budući da moj duh puše svugdje gdje želi i može sve što želi i zna sve i brži i pokretljiviji je od svih duhova tako što ima svu snagu i predviđa sve sadašnje, prošlo i buduće, zato je moj duh, to jest moje božanstvo, s pravom neobuhvatljivo i samo obuhvaća sve u sebi.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje tako dugo ležao u tijelu djevice? Odgovaram: ja sam stvoritelj cijele prirode i svakoj sam prirodi dodijelio njoj doličan način i red i vrijeme i nastanak. Da sam sad ja, stvoritelj, odmah nakon što sam začet napustio majčino tijelo, postupao bih protiv prirodnog rasporeda i onda bi primanje moga čovještva bilo kao prividno i smatrano neistinitim. Zato sam kao druga djeca htio biti tako dugo u majčinom tijelu da bih ono, što je učinjeno dobro tako što sam uredio prirodni raspored, ispunio i u samome sebi.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje odmah u vrijeme svog rođenja nisam bio velik kao u svojoj tridesetoj godini? Odgovaram: da sam to učinio, svi bi se čudili i bojali me se i slijedili me više iz straha i zbog čudesa koja su vidjeli nego iz ljubavi. I kako bi onda bile ispunjene riječi proroka koje su bile prorekle da trebam kao djetešce biti položen u jasle među životinje, obožavan od kraljeva, prikazan u hramu i progonjen od mojih neprijatelja? Da bih na sebi predočio moje postajanje čovjekom i ispunjenje izjava proroka, postupno sam rastao sa svim udovima, ja koji sam na početku svoga rođenja bio u punini mudrosti velik kao i na kraju.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Dalje na tvoje pitanje zašto sam se dao obrezati? Odgovaram: iako s očeve strane svoje porijeklo ne vučem od Abrahama, s majčine strane sam ipak bio iz Abrahamova sjemena, iako bez grijeha. Budući da sam zakon odredio u božanstvu, htio sam ga ispuniti i u čovještvu da me moji neprijatelji ne bi mogli klevetati i govoriti da sam zapovjedio što sam nisam htio moći ispuniti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje htio biti kršten? Odgovaram: svatko tko želi graditi ili započeti novi put, mora kao graditelj i početnik drugima prethoditi na putu. Starom je narodu bio dan određeni tjelesni put, naime obrezanje za znak poslušnosti i budućeg čišćenja, koji je u vjernim i zakonu poslušnim ljudima prije nego što je došla obećana istina, naime ja, Sin Božji, pokazivao određeno djelovanje buduće milosti. No kad je došla istina, u vječnosti je bilo zaključeno, budući da je zakon bio samo kao sjena, da stari put, kako je izgubio svoju snagu, mora biti ostavljen. Da bi se sad bila mogla pojaviti istina, a sjena povući i pokazati se lakši put u nebo, ja, Bog i bez grijeha rođen čovjek, iz poniznosti i drugima za uzor htio sam se dati krstiti da bih vjernima otvorio nebo. I za znak toga se kad sam se krstio otvorilo nebo i čuo se Očev glas. Duh Sveti se pojavio u obliku goluba da bi vjerni ljudi mogli znati i vjerovati da je Otac krštenim vjernicima otvorio nebo. Duh Sveti je s krštenikom i snaga mojeg čovještva u elementima, iako je djelovanje i volja Oca, mene i Duha Svetoga samo jedno. Kao što je onda došla istina, to jest kad sam došao na svijet ja koji sam istina, odmah je nestala sjena, ljuska zakona je bila slomljena i pojavila se jezgra; obrezivanje je prestalo i na meni samome je potvrđeno krštenje po kojem je mladima kao i starima otvoreno nebo i sinovi gnjeva postaju sinovi milosti i vječnog života.“ Peta objava kojoj Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i podučava je kako ne treba brinuti za zemaljsko bogatstvo, također je podučava da ima strpljivost u vrijeme nevolja sa vrlinom savršenog poništenja i poniženja. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Marljivo motri na sebe.“ Ova pak odgovori: „Zašto?“ Gospodin joj reče: „Jer svijet na tebe šalje četiri sluge koji te žele prevariti. Prvi je briga za bogatstvo. Kad dođe, odgovori mu: 'Bogatstvo je prolazno. Za njega se mora dati to veći račun što ga se više ima u izobilju; zato se neću brinuti za njega jer ne slijedi svog vlasnika, već ga napušta.' Drugi sluga je gubitak bogatstva i šteta na dodijeljenim dobrima. Njemu odgovori ovako: 'Tko je dao bogatstva, opet ih oduzima; on zna što mi koristi; neka bude volja njegova!' Treći je nevolja svijeta. Njemu reci ovako: 'Blagoslovljen Ti, moj Bože, koji dopuštaš na nad mene dođu nevolje jer kroz nevolje prepoznajem da sam Tvoj, dopuštat da me nevolje sprječavaju u sadašnjem životu da bi me mogao poštedjeti u budućem; dodijeli mi strpljenje i jakost u podnošenju.' Četvrti je prijezir i sramota. Ovome odgovori ovako: 'Samo Bog je dobar i njemu pripada sva čast; a ja, koji sam činio čisto niska i zla djela, zašto i odakle bih trebao sudjelovati u časti, koji sam ipak dostojan svake sramote jer sam cijeli svoj život klevetao? Ili čemu mi čast služi više od sramote osim tome što izaziva oholost i umanjuje poniznost i zaboravlja Boga? Zato sva hvala i čast Bogu.' Zato čvrsto stoj protiv slugu svijeta i voli mene, svoga Boga, od sveg srca.“ Jedanaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao gore na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, ti si Bog i čovjek; zašto svoje božanstvo nisi učinio vidljivim kao svoje čovještvo? Onda bi svi bili vjerovali u tebe.“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto nisi dao da se sve tvoje riječi čuju u jednom trenutku? Onda ne bi bilo nužno propovijedati iznova i iznova.“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje nisi sva svoja djela učinio u jednom satu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je tvoje tijelo raslo postupno u vremenu, a ne u jednom trenutku?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto se na kraju kod približavanja smrti nisi pokazao u moći svojeg božanstva? Ili zašto nisi dao da se tvoja jakost vidi na neprijatelju kad si rekao: 'Dovršeno je.'?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „O, prijatelju, odgovaram tebi i ne tebi. Tebi odgovaram da bi drugima bila poznata zloba tvojih misli; no ne odgovaram tebi jer se ovo ne pokazuje na korist tebi, već pobožnima i za oprez sadašnjim i budućim živućim ljudima jer ti ne razmišljaš o tome da promijeniš svoju tvrdoglavost i zato od svoje smrti nećeš biti predan u moj život jer si u svojem životu mrzio istinski život. No drugi će, kad čuju tvoj život i smrt, prijeći preko i doletjeti u moj život jer kao što je pisano: svetima sve služi za najbolje i Bog ništa ne dopušta bez razloga. Ja ti dakle ne odgovaram kao ljudi koji govore ljudskim ustima budući da raspravljamo o duhovnim stvarima, već zato da bi ono što misliš i želiš drugima bilo izraženo kroz usporedbe. Pitaš dakle zašto svoje božanstvo nisam javno dao vidjeti isto kao i svoje čovještvo? Razlog je što je božanstvo duhovno, a čovještvo tjelesno; božanstvo i čovještvo su isto tako i bili su od početka njihova spajanja nerazdvojni i božanstvo je nestvoreno. I sve što jest u njemu je i u njemu je sve savršenstvo i ljepota. Kad bi se dakle takva ljepota i savršenstvo vidljivo dali vidjeti, tko bi trebao izdržati gledati ih očima od gline? Ili tko može samo i materijalno sunce gledati u njegovoj jasnoći? Ili koga nije zapanjio pogled munje ili prasak groma? Koliko tek onda više kad bi se gospodar munja i stvoritelj svih stvari dao vidjeti u svojoj jasnoći? Zato se moje božanstvo iz dvostrukog razloga nije javno pokazalo. Prvo, zbog ljudske slabosti tijela čiji je sastojak zemlja; jer kad bi tijelo bilo kojeg čovjeka vidjelo božanstvo, rastalilo bi se kao vosak pred vatrom i njegova bi duša klicala u takvoj radosti da bi se tijelo raspalo kao pepeo. Drugo, zbog božanske dobrote i njezine nepromjenjive postojanosti; jer kad bih tjelesnim očima htio pokazati svoje božanstvo koje sjaji neusporedivo svjetlije od vatre i sunca, postupao bih protiv samog sebe koji sam rekao: 'Nijedan me čovjek ne vidi i živi.' Ni sami proroci me nisu gledali kakav sam u biću svoga božanstva jer i oni koji su samo čuli glas moga božanstva i vidjeli dimeće brdo, zaprepastili su se i rekli: 'Neka Mojsije razgovara s nama i slušat ćemo ga.' Zato sam ja, milosrdni Bog, da bi me čovjek mogao bolje upoznati, pokazao u obliku sličnom njemu koji se mogao vidjeti i osjetiti, naime u čovještvu u kojem je i božanstvo, ali kao prekriveno, da se čovjek ne bi prestrašio oblika koji mu nije sličan; budući da onako kako sam Bog nisam tjelesan niti imam tjelesni oblik, u svojem sam čovještvu mogao biti čut i viđen na lakše podnošljiv način.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje sve svoje riječi nisam rekao u jednom satu? Odgovaram: kao što je materijalnom sastavu tijela protivno da u jednom satu uzme toliko hrane kao što bi bilo dovoljno za sićenje četiri godine, tako je bilo i protiv božanskog reda da moje riječi, hrana duše, budu izrečene u jednom satu i kao što se tjelesna hrana postupno uživa da bi se prožvakala i dovela želucu, tako i moje riječi nisu trebale biti rečene u jednom satu, već u vremenskim razmacima prema razumima onih koji su trebali učiti da bi gladujući imali od čega se nasititi, a nasićeni težili višemu.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje sva svoja djela nisam učinio u jednom trenutku? Odgovaram: među onima koji su me gledali u mesu bili su neki koji su mi vjerovali, no drugi nisu vjerovali, zato je onima koji su vjerovali bilo potrebno postupno podučavanje u riječima, ponekad bodrenje primjerima i jačanje djelima; oni pak koji nisu vjerovali trebali su moći pokazati svoju nasilnu zlonamjeru i biti podnošeni u mjeri kako je dopuštala moja božanska pravednost. Da sam sva svoja djela učinio u jednom trenutku, svi bi me bili slijedili više iz straha nego iz ljubavi; kako bi onda mogla biti dovršena tajna ljudskog otkupljenja? Kao što je zato u početku stvaranja svijeta sve učinjeno u određeno vrijeme i način, iako je sve što je trebalo biti stvoreno u predviđanju mojeg božanstva onda istodobno postajalo bez promjene, tako je i u mojem čovještvu sve moralo biti učinjeno na razuman i različit način za spas i podučavanje svih.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je moje tijelo raslo u jednom broju godina, a ne u jednom trenutku? Na to odgovaram: Duh Sveti, koji je vječno u Ocu i meni, Sinu, pokazao je prorocima što ću ja nakon što dođem u meso činiti i trpjeti. Zato se svidjelo božanstvu da primim takvo tijelo u kojem ću od jutra do večeri i iz godine u godinu moći raditi sve do cilja smrti. Da sad riječi proroka ne bi morale izgledati uzaludno, ja, Sin Božji, primio sam tijelo slično Adamovu sve do grijeha da bih u njemu bio sličan onima koje sam htio otkupiti, da bi po mojoj ljubavi zalutali čovjek bio doveden natrag, umrli mogao biti uskrišen, a prodani opet otkupljeni.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje svima nisam pokazao moć svoga božanstva i da sam pravi Bog kad sam na križu rekao: 'Dovršeno je.'? Odgovaram: sve što je o meni napisano, moralo se ispuniti i zato sam sve to ispunio do zadnje točke. No budući da je mnogo toga objavljeno i o mojem uskrsnuću i uzašašću na nebo, bilo je nužno da to stigne u stvarnost. Da se tad kod moje smrti dala vidjeti moć moga božanstva, tko bi se usudio skinuti me s križa i pokopati? Za mene bi konačno bilo nešto sasvim neznatno sići s križa i oboriti razapinjatelje; no kako bi se onda ispunilo proročanstvo ili gdje bi ostala vrlina moje strpljivosti? Da sam ipak i sišao s križa, bi li onda svi i vjerovali? Ne bi li rekli da sam to učinio čarobnjaštvom? Ako su već bili nevoljni što sam što sam budio mrtve, liječio bolesne, govorili bi još gore da sam sišao s križa. Da bi zarobljeni postao slobodan, ja, slobodan, postao sam zarobljen; i da bi krivi bili otkupljeni, ja, nevin, postojano sam ostao na križu i svojom postojanošću učvrstio sve nepostojano i ojačao sve slabo.“ Šesta objava Krist, Sin Božji, razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom Brigitom, podučava je i kaže kako se u duhovnom životu trudom i stalnom postojanošću i tako što se s poniznošću slijedi savjete starijih, kušnjama hrabrije pruža otpor, postiže mir srca i vječna slava. Navodi Jakovljev primjer koji je služio za Rahelu. Kaže da nekima na početku njihova obraćenja dolaze vrlo jake kušnje u duhovni život. Drugima dolaze u sredini i na kraju i zato se treba bojati i s poniznošću u vrlinama i nastojanju ustrajati sve do kraja. Sin reče: „Pisano je da je Jakov služio za Rahelu i zbog veličine njegove ljubavi mu se činilo malo dana jer je veličina njegove ljubavi olakšavala posao. Kad je Jakov mislio da je postigao što je želio, bio je prevaren. Ipak, nije odustao od svog posla jer ljubav zbog teškoća ne opada sve dok ne postigne što želi. Tako je i u duhovnim stvarima. Mnogi se trude postići nebesko, muževno u molitvi i pobožnom nastojanju. No kad misle da su došli do mira razmatranja, bivaju zapleteni u napasti i nevolje se umnažaju i kao što su se držali za kao savršene, nalaze se potpuno nesavršenima. I to nije čudo. Jer kušnje su te koje čovjeka čuvaju, čiste i usavršavaju. Zato se kod nekih kušnje umnažaju na početku njihova obraćenja duhovnom životu i oni su na kraju to više učvršćeni u savršenstvu. Drugi pak su na sredini kušani najteže ili pred kraj; ovi trebaju brižno obraćati pažnju na sebe i nikad si ne nešto umisliti, već to hrabrije raditi kao što je Laban rekao: 'Običaj je da se prvo uzme najstarija sestra' kao da je htio reći: 'Prvo se vježbaj u poslu i nakon toga ćeš imati željeni mir.' Zato, moja kćeri, ne trebaš se čuditi ako još u starosti napasti porastu; jer kao što je moguće da se živi, tako je moguće i da se bude kušan jer đavao nikad ne spava. Kako su kušnje prigoda za savršenstvo da se čovjek ne bi umislio, pokazat ću ti primjer o dva čovjeka. Jedan je od početka svojeg obraćenja kušan i ustrajao je, napredovao i postigao što je tražio; drugi je u svojoj starosti iskusio teške kušnje koje je u svojoj mladosti malo poznavao i u koje je bio tako zapleten da kao da je zaboravio sve prijašnje. No budući da je čvrsto stajao u svojoj odluci i nije odustajao od posla, iako je bio postao hladan i mlak, postigao je željeni mir srca tako što je na samome sebi prepoznao da su Božje odluke tajne i pravedne i da nije bilo onih kušnji, teško bi bio došao vječnom spasenju.“ Dvanaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore stojeći na svojoj stepenici i govoreći: „O, suče, pitam te zašto si radije htio biti rođen od djevice nego od žene koja nije djevica?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto nisi predočio vidljivi znak da je ona, iako majka, bila čista djevica?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si tako jako sakrio svoje rođenje da je bilo poznato vrlo malobrojnima?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si nakon toga pred Herodom pobjegao u Egipat i zašto si dopustio da nevina dječica budu ubijena?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto si se dalje dao da te kleveću i da istina bude nadvladana od laži?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „O, prijatelju, radije sam htio biti rođen od djevice nego od žene koja nije djevica zato jer meni, najčišćem Bogu, priliči sve najčišće. Jer sve dok je priroda ljudi stajala u redu njihova stvaranja, nije imala izopačenje; no nakon što je povrijeđena zapovijed, pojavio se sram kao što se ljudima događa koji se, ako griješe protiv svojih vremenitih gospodara, srame udova kojima su griješili. Kad je zato sram došao do prekoračenja, odmah se umnožio neuredni nagon i uglavnom na udu koji je bio određen za stvaranje više ploda; ovaj je nagon, da ne bi ostalo prazan u plodu, Božjom dobrotom pretvoren u dobro i postavljanjem Božje zapovijedi je dopušteno djelo tjelesnog miješanja da bi priroda mogla donijeti plod. No budući da je slavnije dići se iznad zapovijedi i iz ljubavi činiti neko dobro koje netko može, svidjelo se Bogu u svojem djelu dati prednost onome što teži prema većoj čistoći i ljubavi, a to je djevičanstvo jer kreposnije i istaknutije je biti u vatri nevolje i ne gorjeti nego biti bez vatre, a ipak htjeti biti okrunjen. No budući da je djevičanstvo vrlo lijepa staza u nebo, a brak kao zemljana cesta, priličilo je meni, najčišćem Bogu, mirovati u najčišćoj djevici; jer kao što je prvi čovjek načinjen od zemlje koja kao da je, dok još nije bila zamrljana krvlju, bila djevica, tako sam i ja, Bog, htio biti primljen u djevičansku posudu i budući da su Adam i Eva sagriješili u zdravlju prirode, tako je po mojoj dobroti sve trebalo biti obnovljeno.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto vidljivim znakom nisam predočio da je moja majka bila djevica i majka? Odgovaram: sve tajne svoga utjelovljenja dao sam prorocima da bi im se moglo vjerovati to čvršće što dulje su prorekli. No da je moja majka prije i nakon mog rođenja bila djevica, za to je bilo dovoljno Josipovo svjedočenje koji je bio čuvar i svjedok njezina djevičanstva. No da je njezina krepost bila vidljivo predočena, zloba nevjernika ipak ne bi nikako prestala s klevetanjem Boga budući da čak ne vjeruju da je jedna djevica začela po moći božanstva tako što se ne obaziru da je meni, Bogu, to lakše nego suncu prodrijeti kroz staklo. I pravednost moga božanstva je zahtijevala da tajna božanskog utjelovljenja, koja je trebala biti otkrivena u vrijeme milosti, ostane skrivena đavlu i ljudima. No sad kažem da je moja majka istinski majka i djevica tako da, kao što je kod stvaranja Adama i Eve čudesna bila moć božanstva i s njihovim je zajedničkim životom bilo povezano časno radovanje, ulazak mojeg božanstva u djevičinu utrobu otkrio je čudesnu dobrotu jer je moje neobuhvatljivo božanstvo sišlo u zatvorenu posudu bez da ju je ozlijedilo. Bilo mi je prijatno stanovati unutra kad sam ja, Bog, posvuda prisutan sa svojim božanstvom, svojim čovještvom tamo bio zatvoren; onda se otkrila i moja izvrsna moć kad sam ja, bestjelesni Bog, izašao iz maternice djevice koja je ostala netaknuta. No budući da čovjek teško vjeruje i da je moja majka prijateljica sve poniznosti, svidjelo mi se na neko vrijeme sakriti njezinu ljepotu i savršenstvo da bi majka imala vlastitu zaslugu i bila to savršenije okrunjena i da bi ja, Bog, mogao biti više čašćen u vremenu u kojem sam htio dovršiti obećanje dobrima na zaslugu, zlima na vraćanje.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto ljudima nisam htio pokazati svoje rođenje? Odgovaram: iako je đavao izgubio uzdignuće svojeg prvobitnog dostojanstva, ipak nije izgubio znanje koje ima za kušanje pobožnih i vlastitu sramotu. Da bi moje čovještvo moglo izrasti i doći do određene starosti, morao sam tajnu svoga milosrđa đavlu ostaviti skrivenu; jer htio sam doći u skrivenosti da bih nadvladao đavla i odlučio sam biti prezren da bih slomio uobraženost ljudi. Učitelji zakona su sami prezirali onoga o kojem su čitali u knjigama jer je došao ponizan. Budući da su bili oholi, nisu htjeli čuti istinsku pravednost koja proizlazi iz mojeg otkupljenja zbog čega će biti na sramotu kad sin propasti dođe u svojoj oholosti. No da sam bio došao u punoj moći i časti, kako bi onda oholi bio ponižen? Ili treba li oholi sad doći u nebo? Nikako. Došao sam u poniznosti da bi čovjek mogao naučiti poniznost i sakrio sam se od oholih jer nisu htjeli razumjeti niti moju božansku pravednost, niti same sebe.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje pobjegao u Egipat? Odgovaram: prije prekoračenja zapovijedi prema nebu je bio samo jedan jedini široki i jedan u božanskoj mudrosti i poslušnosti dobre volje jasan put. Ali nakon što se volja izokrenula, započela su dva puta, jedan je vodio prema nebu, drugi je vodio od neba; nebu poslušnost, neposluh od njega. Budući da je sad u čovjekovoj slobodnoj volji ležao izbor dobra i zla, pokoravati se i ne se pokoravati, griješio je jer je njegova volja bila drukčija nego što je trebala biti prema Božjoj volji. Da bi čovjek bio spašen, bilo je dostojno i pravo da dođe netko koji bi ga otkupio, koji je također imao savršenu poslušnost i nevinost i na kojem su jedni, kako su htjeli, mogli pokazati svoju ljubav, drugi svoju zlobu. No nije smio biti poslan anđeo da spasi ljude jer ja, Bog, nikome ne prepuštam svoju slavu, a također nije nađen nijedan čovjek koji bi me mogao ublažiti za sebe, a još manje za druge. Zato sam ja, Bog, sam pravedan došao da bih sve opravdao. To što sam pobjegao u Egipat, u tome se iskazala slabost moga čovještva i ispunilo se proročanstvo. Time sam također dao primjer svojim budućim prijateljima; jer ponekad se radi veće Božje slave progonu mora ići s puta. To što me moji progonitelji nisu našli, u tome je odluka mojeg božanstva bila jača od ljudske jer nije se lako boriti protiv Boga; ubojstvo dječice pak je bilo predznak moje buduće patnje i značajna tajna onih koji su trebali biti pozvani kao i božanske ljubavi; jer iako mi dječica ustima nisu dala svjedočanstvo, ipak su ga položila svojom smrću kao što je to odgovaralo mojem vlastitom djetinjstvu. Također je bilo predviđeno da po nevinoj krvi bude dovršena Božja hvala; jer iako ih je zloba nepravednih nepravedno ubila, moje uvijek pravedno i dobro božansko dopuštenje ih je na pravedan način predalo da bi otkrilo zlobu ljudi i objavilo nedokučivu odluku mojeg božanstva i moju ljubav. Budući da je zato na djeci bjesnila nepravda, s pravom je u njihovo obilje stupila zasluga i milost. I gdje je nedostajalo ispovijesti jezika i starosti, tu je prolivena krv bogato učinila punim najsavršenije dobro.“Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje dajem da me kleveću? Odgovaram: pisano je da kad je kralj David bježao od progona svoga sina, jedan ga je proklinjao. Kad su ga njegovi sluge htjeli ubiti, David im je zabranio iz dvostrukog razloga. Prvo, jer je imao nadu u povratak, drugo, zato što je u razmatranje uzeto svoje vlastite slabosti i grijehe kao i budalaštvo proklinjatelja i Božju strpljivost prema njemu. U Davidu imam primjer; jer čovjek me progoni, kao onaj sluga svog gospodara, svojim zlim djelima i izbacuje me iz mojeg kraljevstva, to jest iz duše koju sam stvorio i koja je moje kraljevstvo. Na kraju me grdi kao nepravednog suca i kleveće me jer sam strpljiv. Samo zato što sam blag, podnosim njegovo budalaštvo i budući da sam sudac, čekam na njegovo obraćenje sve do zadnjeg trenutka i budući da čovjek više vjeruje laži nego istini i više voli svijet nego mene, svoga Boga, nije se za čuditi ako se zloga podnosi u njegovoj zlobi budući da ne niti ne traži istinu ili doći k prisebnosti od svojeg zla.“ Sedma objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i hvali čestu ispovijed da čovjek ne bi izgubio božansku milost koju ima. Sin reče: „Ako je u kući vatra, mora postojati otvor kroz koji se dim proteže van da bi se stanovnik mogao radovati toplini. Tako je svakome, tko želi imati moj duh i moju božansku milost, nužno stalno ispovijedanje da bi se pomoću njega dim grijeha odvukao; jer iako je moj duh nepromjenjiv, vrlo se brzo povlači iz srca koje nije čuvano poniznom ispovijedi.“ Osma objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže da je molitva ljudi, koji radost nalaze u tjelesnim uživanjima i zemaljskim radovanjima dok zanemaruju nebesku želju, ljubav i uspomenu njegove patnje i vječnog suda, kao buka sudarajućeg kamenja i da će pred Božjim licem biti odbačeni na grozan način kao neblagovremeni plod i kao prljava menstrualna krpa. „Jedan je pjevao: 'Izbavi me, Gospodine, od nepravedna čovjeka.' Taj glas je u mojim ušima kao buka dvaju kamena koji se sudaraju jer njegovo srce kao da me zove s tri glasa. Prvo govori: 'Želim svoju volju imati u svojoj ruci, želim spavati, ustajati i govoriti kako mi se sviđa; dat ću prirodi za čim čezne, želim si novac u torbi i meku odjeću na tijelu. Kad budem imao to i drugo, smatrat ću se sretnim kao kad bih imao sve druge darove i duhovne vrline duše.' Njegov drugi glas zvuči ovako: 'Smrt je vrlo oštra, ali sud nije tako težak kao što je pisano; kad se prijeti, to je zato da bi se zadržalo od grijeha, ali kazna je manja zbog milosrđa; imam li zato samo svoju volju u sadašnjem vremenu, neka u budućnosti duša ide kako može.' Treći glas je ovaj: 'Bog ne bi otkupio čovjeka da mu nije htio dati nebo; ne bi ni podnio svoju muku da nas nije htio opet dovesti u domovinu. Ili zašto je patio, ili tko ga je primoravao da pati? Nebesko poznajem samo po onome što sam čuo i ne znam trebali vjerovati pismu; no kad bih mogao imati svoju volju, to bi mi bilo isto kao i nebesko kraljevstvo.' Gledaj, takva je njegova volja. Zato je njegov glas u mojim ušima kao oštra buka kamenja. Ali, o, moj prijatelju, odgovaram ti na prvi glas: tvoj put nije usmjeren prema nebu i patnja moje ljubavi nije po tvojem ukusu; zato ti je otvoren pakao i budući da voliš ono što je najniže i zemaljsko, idi najnižem. Na drugi glas ti odgovaram: sine moj, smrt će ti biti oštra, sud nepodnošljiv, a bijeg nemoguć ako se ne popraviš. Na treći glas ti odgovaram: brate, sva sam svoja djela učinio iz ljubavi da bi mi mogao postati sličan i nakon što si se odvratio od mene, vratiti mi se. No sad su moja djela na tebi mrtva, moje riječi tegobne, a moj se put zanemaruje; zato ti preostaje kazna i društvo đavola budući da mi okrećeš leđa, gaziš znakove moje poniznosti pod svojim nogama i ne obazireš se kako sam na križu stajao pred tobom i za tebe. Na trostruki sam način stajao za tebe: prvo, kao čovjek kojem je nož probio oko, drugo, kao čovjek čije je srce probio mač, treće, kao čovjek čiji se udovi cjelokupno tresu pred predstojećom nevoljom; jer moja patnja je za mene bila gorkija od uboda u oko, ali ipak sam je podnio iz ljubavi; k tome je moje srce više dotaknula bol moje majke nego moja vlastita, no ipak sam je izdržao. Sva moja unutrašnjost i vanjština je drhtala pred predstojećom patnjom i bolima, no ipak nisam odustao i otišao. Tako sam dakle stajao pred tobom, ali ti zaboravljaš, zanemaruješ i prezireš sve, zato ćeš biti odbačen kao pobačaj i kao menstrualna krpa.“ Trinaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se na svojoj stepenici pojavio redovnik kao prije i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto je nekima tvoja milost tako brzo oduzeta i zašto se nasuprot tome drugi tako dugo podnosi u njihovoj zlobi?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto je nekima u njihovoj mladosti dana milost, a drugima oduzeta u starosti?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto neke preko mjere opsjedaju nevolje, a drugi su skoro slobodni od nevolja?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je jednome dan razum i neusporedivo učen duh? I zašto su drugi kao magarac bez razuma?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto neki vrlo jako otvrdnu, a drugi su usrećeni čudesnom utjehom?“ Šesto pitanje: „Zašto je dalje u svijetu zlima dana veća sreća nego dobrima?“ Sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je na kraju jedan pozvan na početku, a drugi na kraju?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, sva moja djela su od početka u mojem predviđenju i sve što je napravljeno, stvoreno je ljudima za utjehu. No budući da je čovjek dao prednost vlastitoj volji pred mojom, dobra koja su mu besplatno dana su mu s pravom oduzeta da bi čovjek znao kako je kod Boga sve razumno i pravedno i zato što mnogi nezahvalni prema mojoj milosti i postaju to bezbožniji što njihovi darovi postaju obilniji; zato će im darovi vrlo uskoro biti opet oduzeti da bi se odluka moga božanstva to prije otkrila i da čovjek moju milost ne bi zloporabio na veću osudu. Zašto se dalje neke dugo podnosi u njihovoj zlobi? Razlog je taj što su među mnogim njihovim zlim djelima i neka dobra podnošljiva i što služe drugima na zaštitu i čuvanje od grijeha. Tako je pred licem ljudi izgledalo da je Šaul, kad ga je Samuel optuživao, griješio manje, a David više; ipak se Šaul kad se trebao osvjedočiti bio neposlušan, povukao od mene, svoga Boga, i ispitivao je čarobnicu, no David je u kušnji bio vjerniji, strpljivo je izdržao što mu je bilo izvrgnuto i uvjerio se da mu je se to dogodilo zbog njegovih grijeha. U tome što sam strpljivo podnosio Šaula iskazuje se Šaulova nezahvalnost i strpljivost moga božanstva; a u izboru Davida se otkrilo moje predznanje i buduća Davidova poniznost kao i njegovo bolno kajanje.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje nekima u njihovoj starosti oduzeta milost? Odgovaram: do kraja je svima dana milost da bi davatelj milosti bio voljen od svih. Budući da su pred kraj mnogi nezahvalni prema mojoj božanskoj milosti kao Salomon, pravedno je da na kraju bude oduzeto što se prije kraja nije brižno čuvalo; jer moji darovi i božanska milost su ponekad oduzeti zbog primateljeve nemarnosti jer se na obazire na to što je primio i što treba uzvratiti; drugi put na upozorenje drugima da bi se svaki koji stoji u milosti uvijek bojao i pred padom drugih stajao u strahu jer i mudri padaju iz nemarnosti, a i sami oni koji su izgledali kao moji prijatelji, podlegli su kroz nezahvalnost.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki imaju veće nevolje? Odgovaram: ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari; zato nijedna nevolja ne dolazi bez mojeg dopuštenja kao što je pisano: Ja sam Bog koji stvara zlo, to jest dopušta nevolju. Tako se i poganima bez mene i bez razumnog razloga ne događa nikakva nevolja i moji proroci su prorekli mnogo od nevolja pogana da bi nemarni i oni koji zloporabe razum bili podučeni, a ja, Bog, koji sve dopuštam postao poznat i bio čašćen od svih naroda. Ako sad ja, Bog, pogane ne pošteđujem bičevima, tako ću još manje štedjeti one koji su bogatije kušali od slatkoće moje božanske milosti. Kad dakle ljude zadese nevolje, jednog veća, drugog manja, to se događa zato da bi se odvratili od grijeha i da bi prema sadašnjoj nevolji ubuduće mogli biti utješeni; jer svi kojima se sudi i koji si sami sude u ovom svijetu, neće doći na budući sud, prijeći će, kao što je pisano, iz smrti u život. Ako su onda neki pošteđeno od bičeva, to se događa zato da kad bi bili bičevani ne bi gunđali i propali još težem sudu; jer mnogi su koji ne zaslužuju biti bičevani u sadašnjem životu. Ima i nekih koji u ovom životu nisu opterećeni niti tjelesnom, niti duhovnom mukom i zato su tako sigurni kao da nema Boga ili da ih Bog zbog njihovih djela pravednosti štedi; ovi trebaju biti u većem i jačem strahu i nositi patnju da ja, Bog, ako ih u sadašnjem životu štedim, ne dođem nepredviđeno i osudim ih vrlo oštro. Poneki, iako se raduju u zdravlju tijela, pate na duši zbog preziranja Boga; drugi se ne raduju niti zbog tjelesnog zdravlja, niti zbog unutarnje utjehe duše, ali ostaju prema svojim mogućnostima u mojoj službi i mojoj časti, drugi su i od majčine utrobe sve do kraja mučeni bolestima. Sve njihove nevolje ja, njihov Bog, odmjeravam tako da se ništa ne događa bez razloga i plaće jer se mnoge oči koje su prije kušnji spavale otvaraju u nevolji.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki imaju veći razum? Odgovaram: duši za spas ne koristi ma koliko veliku mudrost imala, već da svijetli dobrim ponašanjem; da, korisnije je imati manje znanje i bolji život. Zato je svakome dodijeljen razum kojim, ako je pobožno živio, može postići nebo. Ipak, razum je u mnogome različit prema svojem prirodnom i duhovnom rasporedu; jer kao što čovjek svetom revnošću za vrline raste u usavršavanju vrlina, tako čovjek propada kroz zlu volju, neurednu upotrebu prirodnih svojstava i zlim odgojem na ispraznosti i priroda vrlo često trpi štetu kad joj se protivi i griješi. Dakle nije bez razloga ako je kod nekih razum tako velik, no ipak je beskoristan kao kod onih koji imaju znanje, ali nemaju dobar život. Kod nekih se nalazi manje znanje, ali bolje korištenje, kod drugih se razum i život podudaraju, a nasuprot tome kod drugih niti razum niti život ne odgovaraju jedan drugome. Ta različitost ponekad dolazi iz od mene uređenog božanskog dopuštenja ili za korist ljudima ili za njihovo poniženje i podučavanje, ponekad i zbog nezahvalnosti i kao kušnja, drugi put iz prigode prirodne slabosti i skrivenog griješenja; ponekad postoji da bi izbjegla priliku za veće griješenje ili jer priroda nije bolje sposobna da shvati što je veće. Zato se svaki koji ima milost razuma treba bojati da će, postane li nemaran, zbog toga biti teže suđen; onaj pak koji nema razum ni duh treba se radovati i s onim malim što ima djelovati koliko može jer je oslobođen mnogih prigoda grijeha; jer i apostol Petar je u svojoj mladosti bio zaboravljiv, Ivan pak neuk, a ipak su u starosti zahvatili istinsku mudrost jer su tražili početak mudrosti. Salomon je u mladosti lako shvaćao, a Aristotel oštrouman; no ipak nisu dohvatili početak mudrosti jer niti su častili davatelja znanja, niti su ispunjavali što su znali i podučavali i nisu učili za sebe, već za druge. Da, i Bileam je imao znanje, ali ga nije ispunjavao; zato je magarica kaznila njegovu budalaštinu. Danijel pak je u svojoj mladosti sudio starcima; jer mnogo znanja mi se ne sviđa bez dobrog načina života. Zato je nužno da se oni koji zloporabe razum poprave; jer ja, Bog i gospodar svih stvari svih stvari, ljudima dajem znanje i kažnjavam mudre i nemudre.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki otvrdnu? Odgovaram: to što je faraon bio otvrdnuo je njegova, ne moja krivnja, pomoću koje je se nije htio složiti s mojom božanskom voljom; jer otvrdnuće nije ništa drugo doli oduzimanje moje božanske milosti koja se povlači zato što mi čovjek ne da ono što slobodno ima, naime svoju vlastitu volju kao što ćeš moći razumjeti pomoću primjera. Obazri se na primjer plodne i neplodne njive. Bio je čovjek koji je posjedovao dvije njive od kojih je jedna ostala neobrađena, a druga je u određena vremena donosila plod. Jedan prijatelj mu reče: 'Čudim se, budući da si mudar i bogat, zašto svoje njive ne obrađuješ marljivije ili ne prepustiš drugima na obradu.' Drugi odgovori: 'Jedna njiva koliko god veliki trud primijenim ne daje ništa osim korova za hranu štetnim životinjama koje opustošuju mjesto. Kad bih na to nanio debeli gnoj da počne rasti, bila bi malobrojna na žitu, a donijela bi još više korova koji prezirem skupljati jer želim imati samo čisto žito. Zato je za savjetovati tu njivu pustiti neobrađenu jer se onda životinje ne dokopavaju mjesta i ne skrivaju se u korovu. A ako i iznikne poneka gorka trava, korisno je za ovce; jer kad je kušaju, uče ne prezirati slatku. Druga pak je njiva raspoređena prema svojstvima vremena. Jedan njezin dio je kamenit i potreban mu je debeo gnoj, jedan je vlažan i potrebna mu je toplina, jedan drugi suh i potrebna mu je vlaga. Zato ću svoj posao urediti prema svojstvima njive.' Ja, Bog, sličan sam onom čovjeku. Prva njiva je čovjeku dano slobodno kretanje njegove volje koji pokreće više protiv nego za mene i kad učini nešto što mi se sviđa, ipak me rasrdi u više toga jer se čovjekova i moja volja ne slažu. Tako je činio i faraon koji, kad je iz određenih znakova prepoznao moju moć, nije ništa manje otvrdnuo svoje srce protiv mene da bi ostao u svojoj zlobi; zato je iskusio moju pravednost jer tko ne iskoristi dobro ono što je najmanje, s pravom se ne smije hvaliti onim što je veće. Druga njiva je poslušnost pobožnog srca i nadvladavanje vlastite volje. Ako je takvo srce suho u molitvi, treba čekati na kišu moje božanske milosti, ako je kamenito kroz nestrpljivost i otvrdnuće, treba ravnodušno podnositi čišćenje i kaznu, ako je vlažno u razuzdanosti mesa, treba nastojati samo napraviti prekid i biti kao životinja koja je spremna na volju svoga vlasnika jer po takvom srcu sam ja, Bog, veoma slavljen. Ako neki otvrdnu, to čini meni suprotstavljena čovjekova volja jer iako želim da svi postanu blaženi, to ipak ne uspijeva ukoliko čovjek nije osobno surađivao tako što cijelu svoju volju istovrsnu mojoj. A ako svima nisu dani isti napredak i milost, to je skrivena odluka mene koji znam i dodjeljujem svakome što mu koristi i pripada, također namećem čovjekovoj težnji ograničenje da ne bi pao dublje; jer mnogi imaju polog milosti i bili bi u stanju dobro djelovati, ali odbijaju, drugi se suzdržavaju od grijeha iz straha od kazne i jer im nedostaje mogućnost za griješiti ili jer im grijeh ne čini užitak, zato ponekima nisu dani veliki darovi jer ja, koji sam poznajem srca ljudi, razumijem kako podijeliti svoje milosti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje zli ponekad imaju više sreće u svijetu od dobrih? Odgovaram: to je znak mojeg velikog strpljenja i ljubavi i osvjedočenje pravednih; jer kad bih svojim prijateljima dao vremenita dobra, zli bi očajavali, a dobri bi postali oholi; vremenita dobra su ipak svima dana da bi ja, Bog, davatelj i stvoritelj svih stvari, mogao od svih biti voljen i da ako se dobri naginju oholosti, po zlima budu podučeni pravednosti; jer svi trebaju prepoznati da se vremenito ne treba voljeti niti dati prednost preda mnom, svojim Bogom, već imati samo za nužno uzdržavanje; također trebaju mi to žarkije služiti što manje u vremenitom nalaze nešto postojano.“ Odgovor na sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje jedan pozvan na početku, a drugi na kraju? Odgovaram: ja sam kao majka koja ako na djeci vidi nadu u život, jednima daje jače, drugima blaže. No nad onima koji joj ne daju tu nadu se sažalijeva i čini što može. Ima djece kojoj je od lijeka gore – i čemu tu koristi posao? Tako činim ljudima čija je volja unaprijed prepoznata kao žarkija, poniznost i postojanost kao stalnija, takvima milost prilazi na početku i prati ih na kraju; no drugi, koji se dok čini zlo trudi i nastoji postati bolji, on zaslužuje biti pozvan oko kraja. A tko je nezahvalan, nije vrijedan da ga se pusti majčinim prsima.“ Deveta objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i pokazuje joj kako je već oduzeta kući svijeta i poroka i kako je sad vođena nastaniti se u kući Duha Svetoga; zato je opominje da se dovede u suglasnost s tim Duhom i uvijek ostane čista, ponizna i pobožna. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ti si ona koja je, odgojena u siromašnoj kući, došla u društvo istaknutih ljudi. U siromašnoj kući nalaze se nepravilnosti: prljavi zidovi, tegoban dim i čađa koja posvuda prijanja. Ali ti si odvedena u kuću gdje vlada ljepota bez mrlje, gdje je toplina bez dima, ljupkost bez neraspoloženja. Siromašna kuća je svijet, njegovi zidovi su oholost, zaboravljanje Boga, obilje grijeha i neobaziranje na buduće. Ti zidovi su puni prljavštine; jer poništavaju dobra djela i skrivaju čovjeku Božje lice. Dim je ljubav svijeta; ona šteti očima jer zamračuje razum duše i čini da si stvara suvišne brige. Čađa je razvrat; jer ako na jedno vrijeme i raduje, nikad ne siti i ne ispunja vječnom dobrotom. Od nje si sad odvedena i dovedena u stan Duha Svetoga koji je u meni kao što sam ja u njemu, koji i tebe zatvara u sebi; jer on je potpuno čist i vrlo lijep i od vrlo je velike postojanosti jer sve uzdržava. Zato se oblikuj prema stanovniku kuće i ostani čista, ponizna i pobožna.“ Četrnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao prije na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto životinje trpe takve nevolje ako neće imati život vječni niti imaju korištenje razuma?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto su dalje svi rođeni u bolima kad u svakom rođenju nema grijeha?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dijete nosi očeve grijehe kad još ne zna griješiti?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje najčešće događa ono što se ne predvidi?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto na kraju onaj tko je loš umire dobrom smrću kao pravedan, a pravednik ponekad zlom smrću kao nepravedan?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, iako se tvoja pitanja ne događaju iz ljubavi, odgovaram ti radi drugih. Pitaš zašto životinje moraju izdržavati bolesti? To je slučaj zato je na njima, kao i na drugim stvarima, sve neuređeno; jer ja sam stvoritelj svih bića i svakom pojedinom sam dao njegovu prirodnu osobinu i onaj red u kojem se svako treba kretati i živjeti. Nakon što se čovjek, radi kojeg je sve stvoreno, suprotstavio svojem prijatelju, to jest meni, svojem Bogu, sve preostalo je također počelo stupati u nered i sve što mu je trebalo iskazivati strahopoštovanje, počelo mu se suprotstavljati i sukobljavati se tako da ljudi i životinje imaju mnogo zajedničkih teškoća i protivnosti. Osim toga životinje ponekad pate zbog neumjerenosti njihove prirode, ponekad prigodom kroćenja njihove divljine i čišćenja same njihove prirode, ponekad zbog grijeha ljudi tako da, kad su mučene i čovjeku se oduzme ono što voli, čovjek sam postane pažljiv koje je kazne dostojan on koji se raduje većim razumom; jer kad grijesi ljudi ne bi zahtijevali, životinje koje su u rukama čovjeka ne bi bile tako naročito mučene; no ni one ne pate bez da ne učine moju veliku pravednost očiglednom jer ili će im se ubrzati kraj njihova života, ili smanjiti tegoba i pojesti jakost prirode, ili je posljedica promjene vremena, ili nemarnosti ljudi koja potječe od truda za njih. Zato se čovjek prije svih treba bojati mene, svoga Boga, i biti to blaži prema mojim stvorenjima i prema životinjama kojima se i radi mene, svoga stvoritelja, treba smilovati; jer zato sam ja, Bog, dao čovjeku zapovijed zbog sabata jer se brinem o svim svojim stvorenjima.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto su dalje sva stvorenja rođena u bolima? Odgovaram: nakon što je čovjek prezreo najljepšu radost, odmah je stupio u tegoban život i budući da je u ljudima i kroz ljude počeo nered, moja pravednost je zahtijevala da i druga stvorenja koja su ovdje radi čovjeka kušaju poneku gorčinu u prirodnom svojstvu svoga nagona i u brizi za hranu. Zato je čovjek rođen u boli i napreduje u tegobnosti da bi se potrudio požuriti istinskom miru; umire gol i siromašan da bi ukrotio svoje neuredne osjećaje i u sebi probudio strah od budućim sudom. Životinje se rađaju u boli zato da bi gorčina obuzdala njihovu divljinu i da bi one same bile sudionici ljudskih boli. Što je zato čovjek više plemenitiji od životinje, to vatrenije treba voljeti mene, svoga Boga.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje djeca nose očeve grijehe? Odgovaram: sve što dolazi iz nečista sjemena, kako to može biti čisto? Kad je zato prvi čovjek izgubio onu ljepotu i nevinost zbog neposluha, bio je izbačen iz raja i potonuo je u kaljužu. Nije se našao nitko tko bi bio sam od sebe bio dovoljan da opet zaradi tu nevinost; zato sam ja, milosrdni Bog, došao u tijelu, ustanovio sam krštenje kojim se dijete oslobađa sve nečistoće grijeha i zato sin neće nositi očeve grijehe, već će svaki umrijeti zbog svojih grijeha. Ipak se često događa da djeca oponašaju grijehe roditelja i zato su ponekad grijesi roditelja kažnjavani na djeci, ne kao da grijesi roditelja na njima samima trebaju ostati nekažnjeni, čak ako su te kazne na jedno vrijeme odgođene, naprotiv, svaki će umrijeti i biti kažnjen u svojem grijehu. Ponekad se grijesi očeva, kao što je pisano, kažnjavaju do četvrtog koljena jer moja božanska pravednost zahtijeva da djeca, ako nisu usrdna ublažiti moj gnjev niti zbog sebe, niti zbog svojih roditelja, budu kažnjena zajedno s roditeljima koje su slijedili protiv mene.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje najčešće događa ono što se ne predvidi? Odgovaram: Pisano je da se čovjek kažnjava onime čime griješi. Tko će moći shvatiti Božju odluku? Budući da me mnogi traže, no ipak ne da bi postali mudriji, već poradi svijeta, drugi se boje više nego što je ispravno, a drugi su previše drski, drugi opet oholi u svojim odlukama, ja, Bog, koji činim spasenje svih, dopuštam da se ponekad dogodi čega se čovjek najviše boji, ponekad mu se oduzme i ono što je voljeno više nego što je ispravno, ponekad mu je oteto ono što se previše čuva i želi da bi čovjek uvijek ispred svega bojao mene, volio i upoznao mene, svoga Boga.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje zao čovjek umire dobrom smrću kao pravednik? Odgovaram: zli ponekad imaju nešto dobro i vrše neka djela pravednosti za što u sadašnjem životu moraju biti nagrađeni. Na sličan način i pravedni ponekad čine nešto zlo za što u ovom vremenu moraju biti kažnjeni ili očekivani. Budući da je tako u sadašnjem vremenu sve neizvjesno i uvjetovano budućnošću i budući da svi imaju isti ulaz, tako svi moraju imati i isti izlaz jer ne čini izlaz čovjeka blaženim, već život. To što je zlome ipak dan izlaz kao pravednome, događa se pomoću moje božanske pravednosti jer su sami tražili takav izlaz; jer đavao, koji predviđa izlaz svojih prijatelja, ponekad im najavljuje, na njihovu oholost, isprazno častohleplje i njihovu prevaru vrijeme njihove smrti kao što se može naći u knjigama koje se zovu apokrifi da bi nakon smrti mogli biti hvaljeni kao pravednici. Nasuprot tome pravednima se ponekad događa bijedan izlaz na njihovu veću zaslugu da bi oni, koji su u svojem životu stalno bili žarki u vrlinama, kroz svoju prijezirnu smrt mogli slobodno letjeti prema nebu tako da ne bi bilo za naći ni najmanje mrlje kojoj bi bilo potrebno čišćenje; jer pisano je da je lav ubio neposlušnog proroka, ali nije jeo od trupla, već ga je čuvao; što je time što je lav ubio tijelo drugo pokazano, doli moje božansko dopuštenje da prorokov neposluh bude kažnjen? To što lav nije jeo od prorokova trupla je bilo ukazivanje na prorokova dobra djela da bi se, očišćen u sadašnjosti, u budućnosti našao pravednim. Zato se svatko treba bojati suditi o mojim odlukama; jer kao što sam bezgraničan, tako sam strašan u svojim odlukama i sudovima i poneki, koji su me htjeli shvatiti u svojoj mudrosti, prevareni su u svojoj nadi.“ Deseta objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i opominje je da se ne uznemiruje ako njegove božanske riječi koje su joj kazane u objavama ponekad budu nađene mračne, ponekad sumnjive, a ponekad nesigurne jer se to događa iz određenih ovdje navedenih razloga i pomoću skrivene božanske pravednosti. Ipak savjetuje da se uvijek sa strpljenjem, strahom i postojanošću poniznosti čeka na ishod na ishode i obećanja njegovih riječi da zbog nezahvalnosti obećana milost ne bi bila oduzeta natrag. Također kaže da su na tjelesni način izrečene mnoge riječi koje neće biti izvedene na tjelesno, već duhovno. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ne uznemiruj se ako jednu riječ kažem mračnije, drugu pak jasnije, ili ako nekoga sad imenujem svojim slugom, sinom ili prijateljem, a onda se nađe suprotno jer moje se riječi mogu tumačiti na različite načine. Tako sam ti o jednome rekao da će njegova ruka biti njegova smrt, a o drugome da neće stupiti dalje mom stolu. To je rečeno zato jer ću ti ili reći zašto sam tako govorio, ili ćeš u djelu na kraju vidjeti istinu kao što je očito na ovima dvama. Ponekad nešto kažem i na mračan način da bi se bojala i radovala. Trebaš se bojati da se zbog mojeg božanskog strpljenja, budući da poznajem promjenjivost srdaca, ne dogodi na drugačiji način; trebaš se radovati što se moja volja uvijek ispuni. Tako sam i u starom zakonu rekao mnogo što se mora razumjeti više na duhovni nego na tjelesni način, tako na primjer o Hramu, o Davidu, o Jeruzalemu, da bi tjelesni ljudi mogli naučiti željeti ono što je duhovno; jer za očuvanje postojanosti vjere i brižnosti mojih prijatelja mnogo sam rekao i obećao da bi prema različitim djelovanjima moga Duha dobri i zli mogli shvatiti na različite načine i da bi u različitim stanjima pojedini mogli imati nešto po čemu bi ih ja mogao podučavati, vježbati i ispitati. Ako je ponešto i rečeno mračno, to je bilo pomoću moga božanstva da bi moja odluka bila sakrivena i svatko mogao strpljivo čekati moju milost tako da kad bi moja odluka uvijek bila najavljena u određeno vrijeme, ne bi svi mogli postati ravnodušni u čekanju. Obećao sam i mnogo toga što je zbog nezahvalnosti ljudi povučeno. Na tjelesni način je rečeno i mnogo toga što će biti ispunjeno na duhovni način, kao o Jeruzalemu, o Sionu, jer Židovi su, kao što je pisano, slijep i gluh Gospodinov narod.“ Petnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao gore na stojeći svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto se dogodilo toliko mnogo toga što nije od nikakve koristi?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto se duše općenito ne vide kad su u tijelu ili izlaze iz njega?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje tvoji prijatelji nisu uvijek uslišani kad mole?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto mnogima koji žele činiti zlo to nije dopušteno?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto se ponekima koji to ne zaslužuju događa zlo?“ Šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje griješe oni koji imaju Duha Božjega?“ Sedmo pitanje: „Zašto se na kraju ponekima đavao stalno prijanja uz neke i uvijek je s njima, a kod drugih nikad?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Kao što su moja djela mnoga, tako su i čudesna i neshvatljiva i iako ih je mnogo, nijedno nije bez razloga; jer čovjek je sličan dječaku koji je odgajan u zatvoru i u tami. Kad bi mu se reklo što su svjetlo i zvijezde, on ne bi vjerovao jer ne vidi. Na sličan način čovjeku se, nakon što napustio istinsko svjetlo, sviđa samo u tami prema općoj poslovici: 'Tko se navikne na zlo, zlo mu se čini dobrim.' Iako sam u ljudskom razumu zamračen, u meni ipak nema zamračenja niti promjene budući da sam sve uredio utvrđeno, uvaženo i mudro tako da ništa nije napravljeno bez razloga i koristi, niti najviše brdo, niti pustinja i more, a niti divlje zvijer i otrovni reptili, već sam kako za korist ljudima, tako zbrinuo sve i za korist svih stvorenja. Sličan sam čovjeku koji ima određene prostore da se rastegne, druge za čuvanje naprava, druge pak za pitome i divlje životinje, druge za utvrđivanje i tajnu svojih savjeta, druge za uređivanje svoje zemlje, a druge za kažnjavanje ljudi. Tako sam ja, Bog, sve uredio na razuman način: ponešto za korist i radost ljudi, nešto za postojanje divljih životinja i ptica, drugo za vježbanje i zauzdavanje ljudske pohlepe, nešto za sklad elemenata, drugo za divljenje mojim djelima, drugo za kažnjavanje grešnika, za izjednačavanje visine i dubine, drugo iz samo meni poznatog i rezerviranog razloga. Jer gledaj, mala i sićušna pčela zna mnogo toga izvući iz raznih stvari da bi pripremila med kao što i druga mala i velika stvorenja nadmašuju čovjeka u marljivosti, poznavanju bilja i prosuđivanju svoje koristi i mnogo je toga za njih korisno što je čovjeku štetno; kakvo je onda čudo ako je čovjekov razum slab da prepozna i razlikuje moja čuda budući da ga nadmašuju najmanja stvorenja? Gledaj, što je ružnije od žabe i zmije? Što je prezirnije od čička i koprive i sličnoga? Ipak su ove stvari vrlo dobre za one koji znaju razlikovati moja djela. I tako sve što postoji ima neku korist i sve što se pokreće zna kako njegova priroda može postojati i biti ojačana. Budući da su dakle moja djela čudesna i sve me hvali, čovjek treba znati da što je ljepši i što mu je dana veća prednost pred drugim stvorenjima, to se više treba zadužiti obazirati se da me časti. Ako vreva vode ne bi bila obuzdana granicama izgrađenim od bregova, gdje bi onda čovjek imao siguran stan? I kad divlje životinje ne bi imale sklonište, kako bi utekle nezasitnoj ljudskoj pohlepi? Kad bi čovjek imao sve prema svojoj želji, bi li onda tražio nebesko? No ako životinje ne bi morale raditi niti se bojati, postale bi ohole i nemoćne. Zato je većina mojih djela skrivena zato da bih ja, čudesan i neshvatljiv Bog, od ljudi bio prepoznat i čašćen pomoću divljenja mojoj mudrosti kod stvaranja tako mnogih mojih stvorenja.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje duše ljudi ne vide? Odgovaram: duša je daleko plemenitije prirode od tijela jer je iz snage moga božanstva i besmrtna je, ima zajedništvo s anđelima, divnija je od svih planeta i plemenitija od cijelog svijeta. Budući da je tako duša najplemenitije i vatrene prirode i tijelu daje život i toplinu i budući da je duhovna, ne može nikako biti viđena od tjelesnog bića, već samo tjelesnim ili slikovitim prikazom.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje moji prijatelji nisu uvijek uslišani od mene ako me u svojim molitvama mole? Odgovaram: ja sam kao majka koja kad vidi kako sin moli za nešto protiv svoga spasa, odgađa uslišenje njegove molitve i njegov plač ušutkava određenim negodovanjem, no to negodovanje nije gnjev, već veliko milosrđe. Tako ja, Bog, ne uslišavam svoje prijatelje uvijek jer bolje vidim što im je za spas najkorisnije nego što sami vide. Nisu li Pavao i ostali djelotvorno moliti, a ipak nisu bili uslišani? No zašto? Zato što moji prijatelji među mnogim vrlinama imaju i neke slabosti koje moraju biti pročišćene i zato nisu uslišani da bi mogli biti to ponizniji i to mi plodniji što ih većom ljubavi u kušnjama štitim i čuvam neozlijeđenima. To je dakle znak velike ljubavi ako moji prijatelji u svojim molitvama nisu uvijek uslišani radi svoje veće zasluge i očuvanja njihove postojanosti; jer kao što se đavao ukoliko može trudi zamrljati pravednikov život nekim grijehom ili sramotnom smrću da bi kolebali u svojoj postojanosti, tako ja ne dopuštam bez razloga da pravednik bude iskušan da bi njegova postojanost postala poznata drugima i on sam bio okrunjen na plemenitiji način. I kao što đavao ne zazire kušati svoje jer vidi su veoma spremni griješiti, tako ja s vremena na vrijeme ne štedim svoje odabrane jer vidim da su spremni na sve dobro.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje nekima koji žele nije dopušteno činiti zlo? Odgovaram: ako netko ima dva sina, jednog poslušnog i jednog neposlušnog, otac se protivi neposlušnom koliko može da ne bi prekoračio u zlobu; poslušnoga pak hvali i pokreće ga prema većemu da bi po njegovoj revnosti i neposlušni sin primio poticaj za popravljanje. Tako često i ne dozvoljavam da zli griješe budući da ispod svojeg zla čine i ponešto dobro čime koriste sebi i drugima. Zato pravednost zahtijeva da ne budu odmah predani đavlu, niti da uvijek budu u stanju ispuniti svoju volju.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje nekima koji ne zaslužuju događa zlo? Odgovaram: svaki koji je dobar je poznat samo meni, Bogu, kao i ono što zaslužuje jer mnogo toga što nije se čini lijepim. I vatra iskušava zlato. Pravednik pak ponekad mora trpjeti nevolje da bi drugima bio primjer, a njemu da bi služilo za krunu. Tako je bio kušan i Job koji je prije moje kušnje bio dobar, ali pod njom i nakon nje je ljudima postao još poznatiji. Tko može prosuditi zašto sam ga kušao ili tko može takvo što znati osim samog mene koji sam ga preduhitrio svojim blagoslovima da ne bi griješio i čvrsto ga držao u kušnjama? I kao što sam ga bez njegove zasluge preduhitrio svojom milošću, tako sam ga iskušavao svojim milosrđem i pravednošću jer nitko pred mojim očima neće biti pravedan osim po mojoj milosti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje oni koji imaju moga Duha griješe? Odgovaram: Duh moga božanstva nije vezan, već stanuje gdje želi i ako želi, odstupa; ne stanuje u grijehu podređenoj posudi, već u onoj koja ima ljubav; jer ja, Bog, sam ljubav i gdje sam ja, tu je sloboda. Tko dakle primi moga Duha, može griješiti ako želi jer svaki čovjek ima slobodnu volju. No ako čovjek svoju volju pokreće protiv mene, moj Duh, koji je u njemu, odlazi od njega ili se čovjek kažnjava da bi popravio svoju volju. Tako je i Bileam htio prokleti moj narod, ali ja mu nisam dopustio; jer iako je bio zao i častohlepan prorok, povremeno je ipak govorio dobro, ali ne od sebe, već od moga Duha; jer često je dobrima i zlima dana milost moga Duha jer inače oni veliki govornici ne bi mogli raspravljati o tako visokim stvarima kad ne bi imali moga Duha; ne bi niti mogli govoriti tako ludo protiv mene kad mi ne bi bili neprijateljski nastrojeni i da se nisu okrenuli oholosti i htjeli znati više nego što priliči.“ Odgovor na sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje đavao kod nekih češće i prijanja uz njih? Odgovaram: đavao je kao mučitelj i iskušavatelj pravednih. Zato muči s mojim dopuštenjem kod nekih duše, savjest drugih je pomračena; neke muči i na tijelima. Muči duše onih koji kod griješenja bez razuma podaju svakoj nečistoći i svakom nevjerovanju; nasuprot tome muči savjesti i duše onih koji zbog ponekih grijeha moraju biti pročišćeni i kažnjeni u ovom svijetu; tako mučenje se događa i djeci obaju spolova, poganskoj kao i kršćanskoj, bilo zbog nebrige roditelja, ili zbog prirodne mane, ili radi strašenja i za poniženje drugih, ili zbog ponekih grijeha tako što to moja pravednost propisuje na milosrdan način da oni kojima je oduzeta prilika za griješenje ili ne bi bili teško kažnjeni, ili bili slavnije okrunjeni. Na sličan način se mnogo istoga događa i životinjama bilo radi kazne za druge, za skraćivanje njihova života, ili zbog neumjerenosti njihove prirode. Ako đavao dakle prijanja uz neke i bliže im je, to se događa po mojem dopuštenju i služi bilo većem poniženju, ili oprezu, ili dodjeli ljepše krune i revnosti da me se traži, ili čišćenju od grijeha u sadašnjosti, ili se događa jer neki zaslužuju da vječna kazna bez kraja počne već ovdje.“ Jedanaesta objava Sin Božji razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i kaže joj zašto i kad je početo davati joj riječi božanskih objava u duhovnim viđenjima. Također joj kaže da prorečene riječi objava koje su sadržane u ovoj knjizi imaju prvenstveno četiri svojstva: na duhovan način site onoga koji žeđa za istinskom ljubavi, griju one kojima je hladno, obraduju ožalošćene i čine slabe duše zdravima. Sin Božji reče: „Iz prirodnih sredstava se može spremiti ljekoviti napitak, naime iz hladnog željeza, tvrdog kamena, suhog drveta i gorke trave. Ali kako? Zaista, kad bi čelik silinom pao na brdo sumpora i iz čelika bi izišla vatra, brdo bi se moralo zapaliti. Zbog njegove bi vrućine obližnja maslina, iako suha, ali iznutra sočna, tako jako počela teći da bi gorka trava koja stoji pod maslinom mogla postati slatkom i iz toga ljekoviti napitak. Tako sam na duhovan način učinio tebi; jer tvoje srce je bilo hladno kao čelik u ljubavi prema meni; no prema meni se ipak pokrenula skromna iskra ljubavi, naime kad si razmišljala da sam vrjedniji od svake ljubavi i časti. To tvoje srce je palo na brdo sumpora onda kad su ti svjetovna slava i radost postali protivni i kad ti je tvoj suprug, kojeg si tjelesno voljela ispred svega drugog, uzet smrću. Uistinu, svjetovna radost i uživanje se prikladno uspoređuju s brdom sumpora jer sa sobom vode napuhanost srca, smrad požude i žar kazne. I kad je kod smrti upravo tog tvojeg supruga tvoje srce bilo bolno udareno žalošću, uslijedila je iskra moje ljubavi koja kao da je bila zatvorena i skrivena; jer nakon što si prepoznala ispraznost svijeta, svu si svoju volju prepustila meni time što si me željela iznad svega. Ta iskra ljubavi je suhu maslinu, to jest riječi evanđelja i tvojih učitelja, dovela do tečenja tako da ti se svidjela umjerenost i kušala si kako ti sad sve što ti se prije činilo gorkim počinje postajati slatkim. I kad je maslina počela teći i moje riječi objava su u duhu došle nad tebe, jedan koji je stajao na brdu poviče i reče: 'Ovim napitkom se gasi žeđ, onaj kojem je hladno biva ugrijan, ožalošćeni obradovan, slabi ojačan.' Ja, sam Bog, taj sam koji viče; moje riječi, koje u duhovnim viđenjima često čuješ od mene, site kao dobar napitak onoga koji žeđa za istinskom ljubavi; drugo, griju onoga kojem je hladno, treće, obraduju ožalošćenoga, četvrto, liječe one koji su bolesni na duši.“ Šesnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao kao ranije redovnik stojeći na svojim ljestvama i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto će prema evanđelju jarci biti postavljeni Tebi slijeva, a ovce zdesna? Zar ti se to sviđa?“ Drugo pitanje: „Ako si dalje Sin Božji jednak Ocu, zašto je onda pisano da niti ti, niti anđeli ne znaju vrijeme suda?“ Treće pitanje: „Ako je tvojim evanđelistima govorio Duh Sveti, zašto je nedostatak slaganja u evanđeljima tako velik?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Ako se dalje cijelom ljudskom rodu Tvojim utjelovljenjem dogodio tako veliki spas, zašto si tako dugo oklijevao da postaneš čovjekom?“ Peto pitanje: „Ako je naposljetku čovjekova duša bolja od cijelog svijeta, zašto posvuda i uvijek ne šalješ svoje prijatelje i svoje propovjednike?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, ti ne pitaš da bi znao, već da bi tvoja zloba postala poznata. U božanstvu u cijelosti ništa nije od mesa, niti je tjelesnog oblika jer je moje božanstvo duh i dobri i zli ne mogu istovremeno stanovati kod mene kao što i svjetlost i tama jedno kraj drugog. Niti desno niti lijevo nije u mojem božanstvu tjelesno oblikovano, da, ovi meni zdesna neće biti sretniji od onih slijeva; one riječi su naprotiv govorene na način usporedbe; jer pod desnim se razumije uzvišenost moje božanske slave, pod lijevim povlačenje i nedostatak svega dobroga. Niti ovce niti jarci nisu u toj mojoj čudesnoj slavi u kojoj nije ništa tjelesno, ništa nečisto ili promjenjivo. Pod prispodobama i slikama životinja često su prikazane moralna svojstva ljudi kao što se pod ovcama misli nevinost, pod jarcima razuzdanost, to jest neumjeren čovjek koji treba biti postavljen slijeva gdje je nedostatak svega dobroga. Zato znaj da ja, Bog, ponekad koristim ljudske riječi i usporedbe da bi maleni imao iz čega sisati, a savršeni nešto čime postaju savršeniji i da bi se ispunilo pismo da je djevičin sin postavljen za proturječje da bi se otkrile misli mnogih srdaca.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje ja, Sin Božji, rekao da ne znam sat suda? Odgovaram: pisano je da je Isus rastao, postajao jak i pun mudrosti. Sve što raste i smanjuje se ima promjenjivost, no Bog je nepromjenjiv. Ako sam ja, Sin Božji koji je vječno jednak s Ocem, rastao, to se onda događalo na mojem čovještvu. Ako nešto nisam znao, to nisam znao prema svojem čovještvu, ali prema svojem božanstvu znao sam i znam sve jer Otac ne čini ništa što ne čini i Sin. Ili zna li Otac nešto što ja, Sin, i Duh Sveti ne znamo isto? Nikako! Već samo Otac s kojim sam ja, Sin, i Duh Sveti jedno biće, jedno božanstvo i jedna volja zna onaj sad suda, ali niti anđeli niti bilo koje drugo stvorenje.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje ako je Duh Sveti govorio evanđelistima postoji takvo odstupanje među njima? Odgovaram: pisano je da je Duh Sveti raznovrstan u svojem djelovanju jer svoje milosti razdjeljuje svojim izabranima. Sam Duh Sveti je kao čovjek koji u ruci ima vagu i mnogostruko se njome služi da bi vagu doveo u ravnotežu sve dok se kazaljka ne umiri. Učen čovjek drukčije postupa s vagom nego neučen, slab drukčije nego jak. Isto tako se Duh Sveti u srcima ljudi kao vaga brzo diže i ubrzo spušta; diže se kad podiže srce oštrinom razuma, molitvom duha i zapaljenjem duhovne žudnje; spušta se kad dopušta da se srce zapliće u poteškoće, da se brine o nepotrebnom i da ga nevolje uznemiruju. Kao što vaga pokazuje ispravnu težinu tek onda je ono što je na nju položeno izmjereno i kad sudjeluje ruka onoga koji njome upravlja, tako je i kod djelovanja Duha Svetoga nužno odmjeravanje, dobro ponašanje, jednostavnost namjere i pametno razlikovanje u djelovanjima i vrlinama. Zato sam ja, Sin Božji, vidljiv u mesu, na različitim mjestima propovijedao različito i imao sam različite sljedbenike i slušatelje; poneki su me slijedili iz ljubavi, drugi iz znatiželje i da bi me imali priliku vidjeti; neki od onih koji su me slijedili su bili oštroumni, drugi jednostavna duha. Zato sam govorio jednostavno čime se podučilo jednostavne. Govorio sam i ono što je više čemu su se mudri čudili. Ponekad sam govorio i u prispodobama i mračno iz čega su neki uzimali prigodu pitati me, ponekad sam ponavljao rečeno ili sam proširivao ili ograničavao. Zato nije čudo ako su oni koji su propovijedanja evanđelja doveli u red zapisali različito, ali istinito; neki među njima su navodili riječ do riječi, neki smisao riječi, a ne same riječi, drugi su pisali što su čuli, ne što su vidjeli, neki ranije ono što se dogodilo kasnije, neki više o mojem božanstvu, ali svaki onako kako mu je Duh Sveti dao govoriti. No trebaš znati da kao evanđeliste treba prihvatiti samo one koje je prihvatila moja Crkva jer usudilo ih se pisati više koji su imali revnost, ali ne prema mojem znanju. Jer gledaj, kao što je danas čitano, rekao sam: 'Razvalite ovaj hram i opet ću ga podići.' Oni koji su čuli ove riječi i svjedočili, bili su istiniti svjedoci u odnosu na čute riječi, ali lažni jer se nisu obazirali na smisao mojih riječi budući da sam ove riječi rekao da se razumiju kao o mojem tijelu. Na sličan način su mnogi na moje riječi: 'Ako ne jedete moje tijelo, nećete imati život' otišli od mene jer nisu razumjeli kraj mojeg govora: 'Moje riječi su duh i život', to jest one imaju duhovni razum, duhovnu snagu. Nije čudo da su se prevarili jer me nisu slijedili iz ljubavi. Zato se Duh Sveti na način vage diže u srcima ljudi tako što govori malo tjelesno, malo na duhovan način. Spušta se kad se čovjekovo srce ili otvrdnjava protiv Boga kroz hereze ili se zapliće u svjetovne stvari i dopušta da se pomrači.“ U tom trenutku reče sudac ispitujućem redovniku koji je stajao na stepenici ljestava: „Prijatelju, tako si me često ispitivao istančanosti; no sad te pitam zbog svoje zaručnice koja ovdje stoji: zašto tvoja duša, koja ima razum i razlikovanje dobra i zla, više voli prolazno nego nebesko i zašto ne živi prema onome što prepoznaje?“ Redovnik odgovori: „Jer djelujem protiv razuma i dopuštam da osjetila mesa imaju moć nad razumom.“ A Krist reče: „Zato će tvoja savjest biti tvoj sudac.“ Na to reče Krist zaručnici: „Gledaj, moja kćeri, koliko mnogo na ljudima može ne samo đavlova zloba, već i zla savjest i to dolazi zato jer čovjek svojim kušnjama ne pruža otpor kao što bi morao. No onaj tebi poznati učitelj nije tako učinio; jer s njim je Duh sišao i tako ga jako kušao da su zamalo sve hereze stajale pred njim i skoro govorile jednim ustima: 'Mi smo istina.' No on sam nije vjerovao svojim osjetilima i nije se nadilazio svojim osjećajima, zato je bio oslobođen i postao je znajući od 'U početku' sve do 'alfa i omega' kao što mu je bilo obećano.“ Objašnjenje To je o onoj prvoj riječi u Bibliji koja tamo počinje: „U početku stvori Bog nebo i zemlju“, sve do Otkrivenja Ivanova gdje je pisano o alfi i omegi. I onaj učitelj je bio magistar Matija, kanon Linköpinga i ispovjednik svete Brigite. O njemu je govor u 3. i 52. poglavlju prve knjige i 89. poglavlju šeste knjige objava. Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje tako dugo oklijevao postati meso? Odgovaram: zaista, moje utjelovljenje je bilo nužno; jer njime je prokletstvo bilo raskinuto i sve na nebu kao i na zemlji dovedeno u mir. No ipak je bilo nužno da čovjek prije bude podučen prirodnim zakonom, onda pisanim; jer kroz prirodni je zakon postalo vidljivo kako je velika i koje vrste bila čovjekova ljubav, a kroz pisani zakon je čovjek prepoznao svoju slabost i svoju bijedu i onda je počeo pitati za lijek. Bilo je dakle prikladno da liječnik dođe onda kad je slabost postala velika i da onda kad je bolest prevladala lijeka bude u izobilju. No pod prirodnim kao i pod pisanim zakonom je isto tako bilo mnogo pravednika i mnogi su imali Duha Svetoga, mnogo su toga prorekli, odgojili su druge za častan život i očekivali su mene, Otkupitelja. Ovima je moje milosrđe blizu i vječna kazna ih ne dohvaća.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje, ako je duša bolja od svijeta, propovjednici poslani nisu uvijek i posvuda? Odgovaram: istina je da je duša dostojnija i plemenitija nego sav svijet i postojanija od svega; dostojnija je jer je duhovna i jednako anđelima stvorena za vječnu radost, a plemenitija je zato što je prema slici moga božanstva stvorena, besmrtna i vječna. Budući da je čovjek plemenitiji i dostojniji od svih stvorenja, treba voditi plemenitiji život nego svi budući ispred drugih razumom učinjen bogatim. No ukoliko čovjek zloporabi razum i moje božanske darove, što je čudo ako za vrijeme pravednosti kažnjavam što je za vrijeme milosrđa propušteno. Zato propovjednici nisu poslani posvuda niti uvijek jer ja, Bog, koji unaprijed vidim tvrdoću mnogih srdaca, želim svoje odabrane poštedjeti teškoća da se ne muče uzaludno i jer mnogi griješe s trudom i znanjem i odlučuju radije ostati u grijehu nego se preobratiti; zato nisu vrijedni čuti glasnike spasenja. Ali, prijatelju, sad ću učiniti kraj s odgovaranjem na tvoje misli i ti ćeš završiti svoj život. Sad ćeš iskusiti što su ti koristili bogata rječitost i ljudska naklonost. O, kako bi sretan bi bio da si se obazirao na svoje zvanje i svoje zavjete!“ Potom Duh reče zaručnici: „Moja kćeri, ovaj, kojega si vidjela da pita ovako velike stvari, još živi u tijelu, ali neće ostati živ niti jedan dan; njegovi osjećaji i misli njegova srca su ti pokazani u slikama ne njemu na veću sramotu, već na spas drugih duša. Ali gledaj! S njegovim osjećajima i mislima će završiti njegov život i njegova nada.“ Dvanaesta objava Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom Brigitom i kaže da se ne da uznemiriti što nad jednim čovjekom koji je bio veliki grešnik odmah ne izvrši pravednost; jer on odgađa kaznu da bi njegova pravednost, ako je dosudi, bila drugima očita. Također kaže njegove božanske riječi koje su sadržane u ovoj knjizi božanskih objava najprije moraju rasti sve dok ne dozriju do pune zrelosti i odmah potom će na svijet donijeti svoje djelovanje i snagu. Te riječi su kao ulje na svjetiljci, to jest vrline u duši; one podmazuju dušu i čine da duša, kad dođe Duh Sveti, gori i sjaji čudesnim. K tome dodaje kako će se spomenute riječi objava uzdići i donijeti plod i drugdje osim u kraljevstvu Švedske gdje su počele biti objavljivane zaručnici. Sin Božji reče: „Zašto se uznemiruješ što tog čovjeka tako strpljivo podnosim? Ne znaš kako je teško vječno gorjeti i zato ga podnosim do posljednjeg trenutka da bi u njemu moja pravednost drugima bila očita. Ako se trave koje daju boju odrežu prije svojeg vremena, ne vrijede pri bojanju stvari tako dobro kao kad se odrežu u pripadajuće vrijeme. Tako i riječi moje pravednosti i milosrđa moraju postati očite i rasti do punine vremena da bi donijele plod, više služile onoj stvari za koju su dane i mojoj snazi dodijele prikladnu boju. Zašto se uostalom brineš o tome što onaj ne vjeruje mojim riječima ukoliko mu se nisu pokazani jasniji znakovi? Jesi li ga ti rodila ili poznaješ li njegovu unutrašnjost kao ja? On je zaista kao goruća i svjetleća svjetiljka u koju se, ako k tome dođe ulje, dodaje čvrsto prijanjajući stijenj. Tako je svjetiljka vrlina, svjetiljka prikladna za primanje moje božanske milosti. Čim joj se uliju moje riječi, na savršeniji način postaju tekuće i silaze u unutrašnjost srca; koje čudo ako se masnoća tali i čini da svjetiljka gori? Jer vatra je moj Duh koje je u tebi i govori i isti Duh jest i govori i u njemu iako na skriveniji i njemu vrlo koristan način. Ta vatra zapaljuje svjetiljku njegova srca da bi radilo na moju čast. Zapaljuje i dušu da bi primila masnoću milosti i moje riječi od kojih je duša slatko primljena i potpunije promašćena da bi činila dobra djela. Zato ne boj se, već stoj čvrsto u vjeri. Kad bi ove riječi dolazile od tvojeg duha ili od duha ovog svijeta, s pravom bi se imala bojati; no budući da su od mog Duha kojeg su imali sveti proroci, zato se nemaš čega bojati, već se radovati sve dok se ne bojiš više ispraznog imena svijeta od objava mojih božanskih riječi. Čuj osim toga što kažem: ovo kraljevstvo je pomiješano s velikim, dugo ostavljenim nekažnjenim grijehom. Zato moje riječi još ne mogu niknuti i donijeti plod kao što ću ti sad objasniti govoreći kroz usporedbu. Zamisli da je u zemlju posađena jezgra. Na nju je stavljeno nešto teško tako da ne može doći u visinu. Ako je ta jezgra dobre snažne kvalitete, ukoliko zbog od gore pritišćuće težine ne može ići uvis, traži okolo zemlje svoj uspon na mjestu gdje se nalazi manja težina. Tu se ukorjenjuje tako duboko i čvrsto da ne samo da donosi vrlo lijep plod, nego i stablo, ako čvrsto naraste, uništava sve što zadržava uspon i širi se nad onim što ga opterećuje. Ova jezgra predstavlja moje riječi. One kod bujanja grijeha u ovoj zemlji ne mogu naći prikladan uspon i prije će niknuti negdje drugdje i stvoriti korist sve dok se tvrdoća ove zemlje ne smanji i dopusti milosrđe.“ Trinaesta objava Bog Otac razgovara s blaženom Brigitom i pokazuje joj na istančan način snagu pet određenih mjesta u Jeruzalemu i Betlehemu kao i milost koju primaju hodočasnici koji ta mjesta posjećuju u pobožnoj poniznosti i istinskoj ljubavi. Kaže kako se na spomenutim mjestima nalazi posuda koja je zatvorena i nije zatvorena kao i da je rođen lav koji bio vidljiv istovremeno nevidljiv, kako se tamo nalazi janje koje je bilo ostriženo i istovremeno neostriženo, da je bila položena zmija koja je tamo ležala i nije ležala i da je na kraju bio i orao koji je letio i istovremeno nije letio. U ovoj slici također sve izlaže. Bog Otac reče: „Bio jednom jedan gospodar kojem njegov sluga reče: 'Gledaj, tvoja njiva je izorana, korijenje je iskrčeno; kada da se posije pšenica?' Gospodar mu reče: 'Iako izgleda da je korijenje iskrčeno, ipak su zaostali zastarjele stabljike i panjevi koji u proljeće moraju biti raskinuti od kiše i vjetra. Zato strpljivo čekaj vrijeme sjetve.' Sluga mu odgovori: 'Što da radim u vrijeme između proljeća i žetve?' Gospodar mu odgovori: 'Poznajem pet mjesta. Svatko tko tamo dođe, primit će peterostruki plod ako tamo dođe čist i slobodan od oholosti i goreći u ljubavi. Na prvom mjestu je bila posuda koja je zatvorena i nije zatvorena, mala, a opet nije bila mala; istovremeno svjetleća i nesvjetleća posuda, prazna i istovremeno neprazna, čista i nečista posuda. Na drugom mjestu je rođen lav koji se mogao i nije mogao vidjeti, čuti i ne čuti, dotaknuti i ne dotaknuti, prepoznati i ne prepoznati, vezati i ne vezati. Na trećem mjestu se nalazilo ostriženo janje koje također nije bilo ostriženo, ranjeno i istovremeno neranjeno, koje je tamo zvalo i nije zvalo, bilo je kao umiruće janje i neumiruće. Na četvrtom mjestu je položena zmija koja je ležala i nije ležala, kretala se i nije se kretala, čula je i nije čula, vidjela je i nije vidjela, osjećala je i bila je neosjetljiva. Na petom mjestu je bio orao koji je letio, ali istovremeno i nije letio i koji je došao na mjesto kamo više nikad nije došao, koji je mirovao i nije mirovao, koji se obnavljao i nije se obnavljao, radovao se i nije se radovao, bio je čašćen i nije bio čašćen.'“ Izlaganje i objašnjenje onoga izrečenog u slici Otac reče: „Posuda o kojoj sam ti pričao je bila Marija, Joakimova kćer, majka Kristova čovještva, jer bila je zatvorena i nezatvorena posuda, zatvorena đavlu, a nezatvorena Bogu. Kao bujica koja želi prodrijeti u posudu ispred sebe, ali ne može i traži druge ulaze i izlaze, tako se đavao želio kao bujica poroka svim svojim idejama približiti Marijinu srcu. No nikad nije mogao prikloniti njezin razum bilo kakvom najmanjem grijehu jer je bila zatvorena za kušnje i u njezino srce je bila pritjecala bujica mojeg Duha i ispunila je posebnom milošću. Drugo, Marija je bila majka mojeg Sina, mala i nemala posuda, mala i neznatna u svojem poniznom poniženju, velika i vrlo nemala u ljubavi moga božanstva. Treće, Marija je bila prazna i neprazna; prazna od svih uživanja i grijeha, neprazna, odnosno ispunjena božanskom slatkoćom i svakim dobrom. Četvrto, Marija je bila svjetleća i nesvjetleća; svjetleća jer je svaka duša od mene stvorena lijepa i jer je njezina duša tako veoma rasla svakom savršenstvu svjetla da se moj Sin učvrstio u njezinoj duši i njezinoj su se ljepoti radovali nebo i zemlja; no ova posuda nije bila svjetleća pred ljudima jer je prezirala časti i bogatstva svijeta. Peto, Marija je bila čista i nečista posuda; bila je čista jer je bila potpuno lijepa i na njoj se nije nalazilo niti toliko nečistog da bi se na to mogla staviti oštrica igle. No nije bila čista jer je izišla iz Adamova korijena i rođena je od grešnika, iako je bez grijeha začeta da bi moj Sin bio rođen od nje bez grijeha. Tko zato dođe na ono mjesto gdje je naime Marija rođena i odgojena, neće biti samo očišćen, već će biti posuda na moju čast. Drugo mjesto je Betlehem gdje je moj Sin rođen kao lav koji je viđen i zadržan u svojem čovještvu, ali je u božanstvu bio nevidljiv i nepoznat. Treće mjesto je Kalvarija gdje je moj Sin kao nevino janje ranjen i umro dok po božanstvu nije bio podvrgnut patnji i bio je besmrtan. Četvrto mjesto je bio vrt sa grobom moga Sina u koji je bio položen kao prezirna zmija i ležao je po svojem čovještvu dok je po svojem božanstvu bio posvuda. Peto mjesto je Maslinska gora s koje je moj Sin po svojem čovještvu kao orao uzletio na nebo gdje je sa božanstvom uvijek bio. Po svojem se čovještvu obnovio i mirovao dok je po božanstvu uvijek bio u miru i isti. Tko dakle na ova mjesta dođe čist, s dobrom i savršenom voljom, taj će dobiti da vidi i kuša kako sam sladak Gospodin, ja, Bog. Ako dođeš na ova mjesta, pokazat ću ti još više.“ ŠESTA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Prvo poglavlje Riječi Majke Božje zaručnici koje pripovijedaju o Kristovoj ljepoti i kako su Židovi, kad su se nalazili u smrtnom strahu, išli onamo gledati njegovo lice i bili su utješeni. Majka Božja je razgovarala sa zaručnicom i reče: „Ja sam Kraljica neba; moj Sin te voli od svega srca. Zato ti savjetujem da nikoga ne voliš kao Njega; on je naime toliko poželjan da kad imaš Njega, ne možeš željeti ništa drugo; tako je lijep da je ljepota elemenata ili svjetla u usporedbi s njegovom kao sjena. Kad sam podigla svog Sina, bio je obdaren takvom ljepotom da je svatko tko ga je vidio bio utješen u boli srca koju je imao. Zato su mnogi Židovi međusobno govorili: 'Hajdemo vidjeti Marijina sina da se utješimo.' I premda nisu znali da je Božji Sin, ipak im je njegov pogled dao veliku utjehu. Njegovo je tijelo bilo tako čisto da na njemu nikad nije bilo gamadi jer su i ove prijezirne životinje držale svojeg stvoritelja u časti. Ni u njegovoj kosi se nije se nalazila niti hranila nikakva nečistoća.“